he
sues SE
i
ah mis
sus
t bas
TRANSACTIONS
OF
THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON.
Vou. XII.—Parr 1.
LONDON:
PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY,
SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE;
AND BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., PATERNOSTER-ROW.
February 1886.
Price 12s.
Taylor and Francis, Printers.] [Red Lion Court, Fleet Street.
TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON.
To Fellows. To the Public.
£s. @. £ os. d.
VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates) . . . Price 313 6 418 0
VOLUME II. (1836-1841, containing 71 Plates). . . Price 4 0 0 . 5 6 6*
VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates) . . Price 3 8 6 . 411 O*
VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates). . . Price6 2 0 . 8 2 6*
VOLUME V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . . Price5 4 3. 619 0
VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates) . . Price 11 5 O -15 0 0
VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates) . . Price 817 0 -1116 0
VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price9 8 3 -1211 0
Bain PAU S7ON IG sv vad we Na P6lin, Bee gee oa ORO GE 014 0
CRMUA TD) ee ea ede Nah ae poe Sot as tetiis” tye i Day te 2 2 0
sey wes LCL 2 Wego omachc nas Agi Rais Once tae meen Me ame Ney fed! 5) 116 0
RBA ORT aan te voters 'c Arajatie tae Ae f OID Sa Mette eeayols, 40
Pe SIIaY A) Cero ee Coral y ace ee eee 1B A Me 140
Gea (LO7S) matcinnaead toh fel tert vail Tarn eiie aay uta) OL users 160
Bes a iy) Pe emt Aen: cS RNS CHEN UU MA ee LC: ge 22 80
PROBS (LEVEN a etna sits weatee eee ral, are OL IB LO we 1440
MC Tay C7 RED ee MER a ber RnEN SP Pam Me hae fs 2 2°0
VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . . Price 12 0 0. 14600
Part 1. (1875, containing 22 Plates) . . . . - » 1116. 2 2 0
» 2 (1875, containing 12 Plates) . .... 4» 116. 220
» 98 (1875, contaming 5 Plates). . . . . . »y O18 0. 140
» -4 (1875, containing 14 Plates) . . . .. 4» 1l11 6. 22 0
oe ovo; containing: 9) Plates) >) “4 scunsneeMaagyen Ly tere Og oe wed LOO
» 6. (1876, containing 4 Plates). . . . . . 5» OF10 6...014 0
» 7. (1876, containing 7 Plates). . . ... 4» O19. eae Me
» 8 (1876, containing 10 Plates) . . . .. 5» O18 O.. 140
3) 9» (1876; containing 6 Plates)\. ° 2.2. cee yy a Oe Sp Be De)
$5 20: (1877; contaming'’5S Plates) \.. oe. 22 < si 2.) Sosy ree Ouen, 2 oa LOMO
», 11. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and Index),, 015 9 ...4i1d410
= Publications thus marked are out of print.
Continued on page 3 of Wrapper.
TRANSACTIONS
OF
THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON.
VOLUME XII
ON DON:
PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY :
SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE;
AND BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., PATERNOSTER-hOW.
1890.
PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,
RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.
CONTENTS.
I. On Dinornis (Part XXV.): containing a Description of the Sternum of Dinornis
elephantopus. By Sir Ricnarp Owen, K.C.B., PRS. P.ZS., &e. . page 1
Il. Studies in New-Zealand Ichthyology.—l. On the Skeleton of Regalecus argenteus.
By l. Jurrery Parker, B.Sc. Lond., C.M.Z.S., Professor of Biology in the
University of Otago, New Zealand ae EN ee ee Celery at 5
Ill. On the Reptiles and Batrachians of the Solomon Islands. By G. A. Boutenerr,
IV. On the Anatomy and Systematic Position of a Gigantic Earthworm (Microcheta
rappi) from the Cape Colony. By Fraxx E. Bepparp, IA, h.RSL., ZS,
EMC CROI UPL: SIGUA elie. Per ah ae ee A a oe ita cA nee |S
V. On the Crustacea Isopoda of the ‘ Lightning, ‘Porcupine, and ‘ Valorous’ Expe-
ditions. By the Rev. A. M. Norman, W.A., D.C.L., FLS., and the Rev. T. R. R.
SINNER se AR ee ON cio SOM ca, os: ror coy 6h, yy Soa ae Erm 70
VI. On the Remains of a Gigantic Species of Bird (Gastornis klaasseni, n. sp.) from
the Lower Eocene Beds near Croydon. By %.'T. Newton, F.G.S. (Communica-
ee by PN Ol. FLOWER, 2D 3. VP tee 2s) ese co) co ten CR eel
VII. On Megalapteryx hectori, a new Gigantic Species of Apterygian Bird. By
JETS VON EUVAASTS (CSMSG.. Pin Lah iCAMEZAS, ap ae 2) eee cee al Gil
VII. On Dinornis oweni, a new Species of the Dinornithide, with some Remarks on
D. curtus. By Jurius von Haast, C.U.G., Ph.D., PRS. CMZS. . . VTL
IX. On the Anatomy of the Sondaic Rhinoceros. By Frank E. Bepparp, j.A.,
F.RS.E., F.ZS., Prosector to the Society, Lecturer on Biology at Guy’s
Hospital, and Frupertick Treves, /.2.C8., 2.ZS., Hunterian Professor at
the Royal College of Surgeons, Surgeon to the London Hospital . . . . 183
iv CONTENTS.
X. On some new Exotic Amphipoda from Singapore and New Zealand. By the
Rey. DHOMAS IR. Ki. STEBBING, pAleAL hota) 1. 3) (omen e-1) a emepace! (99
XI. On some Foraminifera from the Abrohlos Bank. By WHuyry B. Brapy, /2.S.,
W. Kircren Parker, F.2.S., and T. Rupert Jones, RS. 2. . . 211
XII. On a Specimen of Ziphius recently obtained near Dunedin. By Joun H. Scorr,
M.D., F.RSE., and T. Jerrery Parker, B.Sc., C.M.Z.S., Professors in the
Unwersity of Otago, New Zealand... sau pos ee eel
XIII. A Revison of the Subfamily Libelluline, with Descriptions of New Genera and
Species. By W. ¥. Kirsy, F.E.S., Assistant in the Zoological Department,
EF UISHs MUSOUME a co ee ees fs ee ahh Sy ea ame he we A
XIV. Observations on the West-Indian Chalinine Sponges, with Descriptions of new
Species. By Arruur Denpy, B.Se., F.L.S., Assistant in the Zoological
Department, British Museum. (Communicated by Dr. Gtnrumr, V.P.Z.S.) 349
XV. On the Structure of Hooker's Sea-Lion (Arctocephalus hookeri). By Frank E.
Bepparp, W.A., Prosector to the Society and Lecturer on Biology at Guy's
TOSI 6) Ve ee ic) kit if eng aa ch aly ah CN eS
hist of the Papers-contained in Volsexal% 5 25. ab eee Gee
MG Ex GE SPECIEN OCC. ek. va a a Ne. ue) Eph ap Head ult See eee
ea A Ne Se ae Oe POrNes
OF
Mite Aero iO Gre eis Ser rer yY
OF LONDON:
I. On Dinomis (Part XXV.): containing a Description of the Sternum of Dinornis
elephantopus. By Sim Richard OWEN, REG Ber BBS. 0 Lie, CC.
Received March 6th, 1884, read March 18th, 1884.
[Puate 1.)
IN 1868 I received an incomplete sternum of Dinornis elephantopus, wanting the
anterior border with the costal processes. As, however, the specimen, then unique,
showed modifications of breadth to length contrasting with those of a sternum of
Dinornis rheides, it was described and figured in the under-cited volume *.
J have now been favoured, through the kindness of John Enys, Esq., with a specimen
of a sternum of the same species of Dinornis, found on his estate at Christchurch, New
Zealand, with the anterior border entire, and lacking only the ends of the long ‘lateral
processes.”
The breadth of the anterior border is here shown to be, in a straight line, 94 inches ;
but following the curvature, which is convex outwardly, it measures 10 inches 6 lines.
This border is smoothly convex, about 4 inch in breadth, bent inwards ? for an extent
of more than an inch. The convexity thus formed changes gradually to a concavity
towards each lateral border of the bone, separating the base of the “ costal process,” 0d,
from the beginning of the “costal tract,” m, ¢.
The costal process, d, is subcompressed, 14 inch in length, 1 inch 4 lines in breadth
at its obtuse free border; a smooth, oblong, flattish, rather rough surface, 9 lines by 3
1 Trans. Zool. Soe. vol. vii. part ii. (1870), p. 115, plate vil.
2 Terms of aspect and position relate to the skeleton of the bird in the standing posture.
VOL. X11.—Part 1. No. 1.—February, 1886. B
eg \SH MTS
> Ras Ho SEG
Ein
ah
> oe o\e
a
Lear isi
2 SIR RICHARD OWEN ON THE STERNUM OF DINORNIS ELEPHANTOPUS.
lines, suggests the attachment of a coracoid ligament. The cavity, fig. 2, at each end of
the anterior border, which received the articular end of the coracoid, is 1 inch 9 lines
in length, 1 inch in breadth.
The costal tract, figs. 1, 2, 3, m, m, indicates the articulations of not more than two
sternal ribs ; whereas the sternum of the larger species (Dinornis giganteus), described
in vol. iii. of the ‘ Transactions of the Zoological Society’ (1848), p. 554, and figured in
plate lvii. fig. 1, showed a nearer resemblance to the sternum of the Apteryx (ib. fig. 8)
in the relative extent of the “ costal border” (ib. fig. 3), and in the number, four, of
the articular surfaces for the sternal ribs. In the proportions of length to breadth the
sternum of Dinornis elephantopus resembles that of Dinornis giganteus.
The articulation for the foremost of the sternal ribs in Dinornis elephantopus (Pl. I.
fig. 1, m), is bent outwards and encroaches upon the outer aspect of the bone in a
greater degree than in the sternum of Dinornis rheides!. The rib, so articulated in
Dinornis elephantopus, must have had a firm junction, the surface, m, being concave
in one (the longitudinal) direction, and as strongly convex in the other (transverse)
direction. The second articular surface, ib. n, divided by an interspace of 10 millims.
from the first, is of a simple oblong shape, slightly convex, 10 millims. in length
by 8 millims. in breadth. The lateral margin of the sternum, continued from this
articular surface, is at first thin and smooth, then thickens to a transversely convex
border, which is continued along the exterior of the lateral process, h, On the inner
side of the costal tract are two narrow oblong depressions, sharply bounded, mesially,
which are distinct from the above-described costal surfaces. If these inner facets aided
in giving attachment to sternal ribs, the articular ends of these would seem to have
been bifid.
As the less complete sternum of Dinornis elephantopus was represented by the inner or
back view in plate vii. of the above-cited volume, the subjoined drawing of the more
perfect bone from the outer side may not be unacceptable.
To the hinder extremity of the body of the sternum—broken off in the subject of
plate vii., tom. cit.—the more complete specimen here described shows there a mesial
notch, answering, probably, to that which indents the narrower and more prolonged
*xiphoid” end of the bone in Dinornis rheides (tom. cit. plate viii. fig. 1, 9). It may
be that the notch, g, 10 Dinornis elephantopus, is the anterior border of a foramen,
answering to that in advance of the terminal notch of the rheides’s sternum; but I deem
the first interpretation the more probable one.
The feeble convexity of the outer surface of the body of the sternum subsides at the
hinder half to flatness. The total breadth across the ends of the lateral processes is
1 foot 1 inch. The breadth of such process at its base is 40 millims., at the broken
end 23 millims. ; the inner margin of this long process is trenchant to near the end of
the fracture, where it begins to thicken.
" Trans. Zool. Soc, vol. vii. plate viii. fig. 1, m.
SIR RICHARD OWEN ON THE STERNUM OF DINORNIS ELEPHANTOPUS. 3
On the inner (upper) surface of the sternum the shallow depressions behind the
inflected anterior border repeat the pneumatic foramina, but are fewer in number than
in the subject of plate vii., p, n, of the above-cited volume.
Regarding the sternum as the most characteristic of the single bones of the bird’s
skeleton, and since the evidences of the distribution of the kinds of Moa in New Zealand
mostly consist of detached bones, the record of such a specimen as the subject of the
foregoing description may not be without its use.
DESCRIPTION OF THE PLATE.
PLATE I.
Sternum of Dinornis elephantopus, nat. size.
Fig. 1. Outer surface: a, 6, anterior border; ¢, ¢, costal border; d, coracoid articular
surface ; f, f, posterior vacuities ; g, xiphoid notch; h, h, lateral processes ;
m, anterior costal articular surface; n, posterior costal articular surface.
Fig. 2. Left costal and coracoid border ; m and n as above.
Fig. 3. Right costal border ; m and n as above.
k +s ds a: SPELL ICE SRR a2 ‘ity “O-v08 Wi eae &
SP Lids sunt odd fates i Pa he ey! 9) sin gee ats +
a eet : sry ak Me ywe, Fo fete swt hatsetab
ahi ja? witd re oh f ,
whe athe AMM J . -
i Seas hong ‘ tigate itis eulumhivs adieadie Anes
adr ta aT Lge Ba weht = Sulfa ri etitiod | isaniah Ip ssinrteg. 24
; ay wh << gris ae nae san
: CELT MOE tT.
: —— , ne AP, | -
4 «06 i. - ; pal
. ab. oh :& va hye ote acta: ’ 7
ALR» ae mab 2 ae he a Cogent i tous ie
>
aie fae er
pega’) ir Ee PY oe LGTY WA i %
ae MR ue letter | 12 a ee ae cr rt Lig Sehoos iueceind
[ : : a. 24 (ao - mReo MARR P88, 8 oy J!
ee ~s uta ge et ait
a i.
**
> :
re
- «
- ke
. o
a> n >
C
‘
aa
=
e 7
, .
=“
= >
”
;
4%
‘
Oe
i .
@ “<
Pa
From nat on Stone by J Rrxleben
STERNUM OF DINOR
r
FY /
LAL.
_
DW
JOU
t
Wes
Oba
Vb cLOOL:
.N
Hanharl mp
IS ELEPHANTOPUS
Il. Studies in New-Zealand Ichthyology.—t. On the Skeleton of Regalecus argenteus.
By T. Jerrery Parker, B.Sc. Lond., Professor of Biology in the University of
Otago, New Zealand.
Received March 18th, 1884, read April 1st, 1884.
{Puates II.—VI.]
ConrTENTS.
Page
Introduction, including Systematic Description of the Species .......- 5
eeu Oana TrI pe oem ky aie = ki=iot iar staves olels “sis =isezermiglin sieys fe 2) -Eletel-behae owe iq
2, The Suspensorium and the Upper and Lower Jaws ......-.-..--- 14
3. The Opercular Bones .........0-. cess erect eect teeters 15
4, The Hyoidean Apparatus...... 02.6... cece sees cern ence teeees 16
Be DhesBranchial Arches, Gclerte's class ele vcrs eleiels/elejeloleiaiciele ale eo 17
6. The Vertebral Column and the Dorsal Fin..........--.-..++-+55 19
7. The Shoulder-girdle and Pectoral Fin ......-.-.-0 20 esse cree 26
8. The Hip-girdle and Pelvic Fin .........----eee sere creer eens 27
SIMMMEM?, Gomes doboboobebec op oora co ota pes OU GO DUMED UOnnaaanc 27
Description of the Plates ........ 5... eee e cece eee eter e eee eeee 30
THE species Regalecus argenteus was founded on a specimen cast ashore at Moeraki,
Otago, in June of the present year (1883). On July 11th I read before the Otago
Institute a paper describing the specimen in detail, and giving a critical réswmé of the
observations of other zoologists on the various species of the genus. The paper will be
published in the next (16th) volume of the ‘ Transactions of the New Zealand Institute ;’
I extract from it, for convenience of reference, the following systematic description (see
Pl. I. figs. 1-4).
RecaLecus arcentes, 7. J. LP.
D. fov/ A90n Pols. NL. Bee e
Height of the body about one tenth, length of head about one seventeenth of the
total length. Eye one sixth of the length of the head. Length and height of the
head about equal. The fifteen anterior dorsal rays form a crest, the height of which
is more than double that of the head; its rays have their lower halves united by mem-
brane, their upper haives having a narrow membranous fringe ; more or fewer of them
terminate in lanceolate cutaneous lobes, and they are not spinose. Ventral rays fringed
posteriorly by membrane. No caudal fin. Four longitudinal ridges and an indistinct
fifth extend from head to tail above the lateral line, by which they are obliquely cut in
front. Surface studded with numerous hard but not bony tubercles, which are largest
6 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE
and most elevated on the ridges: those forming the ventral edge are not perceptibly
hooked backwards. Teeth absent. Surface silvery, with black, irregular, wavy, sub-
vertical stripes and spots; ‘ forehead”? and membranous portions of snout blue-black ;
fins crimson.
Total length 12°5 feet; greatest height 15:25 inches; greatest thickness 3-5 inches.
As all the figures of Regalecus of which I have been able to obtain information are
small, and wanting in detail, I have included in the illustration to the present paper a
figure of the head (PI. II. fig. 1), two showing the mode of termination of one of the
rays of the crest (figs. 2 and 3), and one of a transverse section of the body (fig. 4).
The specimen, as I received it, was cut into four pieces: fortunately, however, the
injury to the bones was slight, in spite of the inevitable fractures of the delicate neural
spines and fin-rays; and the skeleton, as now mounted for the Otago University
Museum, is fairly perfect. The work of preparation was a decidedly difficult one on
account not only of the fragility of the bones, but also of the extreme thickness and
toughness of the periosteum covering the vertebral centra; it was, however, very
successfully performed by my senior assistant, Mr. E. Jennings.
Until all my drawings were made, I was under the impression that no description of
the skeleton of Regalecus had been published ; I now find that there is an account of
that of R. banksii, by Liitken’, written in Danish about ten years ago. In an abstract
of his researches 2, Liitken seems to say that the head of the specimen described by
him was destroyed ; but even if this were not the case, I am disposed to think that it
is better for me to publish an independent account of another species, rather than wait
many months for his paper, of which only the plates would be of any use to me, owing
to my ignorance of Danish.
It will be convenient to describe the skeleton under the following heads :—
1. The cranium, or brain-case, with the nasals and suborbitals.
. The suspensory apparatus, with the upper and lower jaws.
. The opercular bones.
The hyoidean apparatus.
The branchial arches.
. The vertebral column and dorsal fin.
. The shoulder-girdle and pectoral fin.
8. The hip-girdle and pelvic fin.
ST Ot Re Oo bP
In the description of the skull, I have used the terms employed in Parker and
Bettany’s ‘ Morphology of the Skull;’ for the rest of the skeleton the names are, for
the most part, those employed in Huxley’s ‘ Anatomy of Vertebrated Animals.’
* ¢Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra den naturhistoriske Forening ’ for 1881, p. 190.
* Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xi. p. 176.
|
SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS.
’ 1. Toe Cranium. (Plate IV. figs. 6-10, and Plate V. fig. 1.)
As usual in Teleosts, the cranium consists of a compact mass of mingled bone
and cartilage, formed from the parachoidal, trabecular, and otic elements of the
primitive skull, with the addition of certain closely fitting membrane-bones. A con-
siderable amount of the original cartilage (coloured purple) is retained, especially in
the auditory, ethmoidal, and prenasal regions. The bones are very thin and spongy,
consisting of delicate plates and needles which shoot, almost like crystals, through thin
cartilaginous or membranous ground-work. So imperfect, indeed, is the ossification of
the cranium, as well as of other parts of the skeleton, that there is rarely any difficulty
in distinguishing, in the adult, between cartilage and membrane-bones. The former
are in all the figures, except that of the entire skeleton (fig. 5, Pl. I1I.), coloured
yellow.
In consequence of the very irregular edges of the bones, the determination of their
boundaries was a matter of considerable difficulty, and in many cases was impossible
without actual disarticulation. As there was only a single specimen at my disposal, I
had the cranium bisected, after making the necessary sketches of it (figs. 7-10), and then,
having drawn the longitudinal sections (figs. 11 and 12), disarticulated the left half
(fig. 15, Pl. V).
Compared with the facial part of the skull, the cranium is remarkably small ; its
form is very peculiar, having a curious superficial resemblance to the skull of a Cha-
mzleon. Its strange appearance is largely due to the fact that the basis cranii is
produced downwards into a thin vertical plate—the subcranial crest—the height of
which is considerably greater than that of the brain-case proper. As a result of this,
the parasphenoid (#a.s) is carried ventralwards far below the proper level of the basis
eranii (fig. 11, 6.cr), and the ethmoidal and prenasal regions (p.n) are bent down to
meet the vomer (vo), which, as usual, forms a direct forward continuation of the para-
sphenoid. ‘This remarkable distortion of the cranium seems to be correlated with the
great size of the eye and the consequent necessity for an increase in the dimensions of
the orbits. In fig. 5 (Pl. IIL.) the sclerotic is shown in situ, and it is seen that although
the eye is by no means unusually large, as compared with the whole skull (¢f. fig. 1),
yet it is immense in comparison with the cranium.
Another noteworthy peculiarity is the absence of the large processes which are
usually so marked a feature of the teleostean skull. There is no trace either of supra-
occipital crest or of epiotic or parotic process; there is, indeed, a fairly prominent blunt
elevation (figs. 8 and 10, 6.tm) near the ordinary position of the parotic process, but
this is really formed not by a cranial bone at all, but by the posttemporal or dorsal-
most bone of the shoulder-girdle (vide infra, p. 26), which has not the usual forked
form, and is so closely applied to the dorsal surface of the auditory capsule as to
require some force for its removal.
8 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE
The occipital condyle (0.c', 0.¢”) is divided into three facets, one large and medio-
ventral in position (0.c*), and two smaller, paired and supralateral (0.c’); these
correspond with the similar facets on the atlas vertebra (fig. 21, Pl. Vi p24). dhe
medio-ventral facet is not vertical, but is inclined at an angle of about 45° (figs. 7 and 11).
Immediately external to each dorso-lateral facet is a small aperture (#) which pro-
bably transmits the glossopharyngeal and vagus nerves.
The foramen magnum (figs. 10 and 12, fm) isa small aperture having the form
of a long oval, and is considerably inclined forwards. ‘The whole posterior surface of
the skull also slopes forwards, and passes almost insensibly into the dorsal surface,
which is arched from before backwards, and from side to side. The anterior half of the
middle region of the dorsal surface is quite unossified, consisting of the cartilaginous
tegmen cranii (figs. 8, 11, and 12, ¢.cr). This is bounded externally by large paired pro-
cesses of the frontals (fr); its right and left moieties slope inwards, uniting in a slight
longitudinal groove.
Laterally, the roof of the cranium is bounded by well-marked supraorbital ridges
(fig. 8, fr), from which are continued inwards large swpraorbital plates (figs. 7 and 9,
fr’) forming the dorsal walls of the orbits. These plates, formed by the frontals ( Cine’
orbitosphenoids (os), and alisphenoids (a/s), meet one another in the middle ventral
line in front, forming a sort of false floor to the anterior third of the brain-cavity
(figs. 11 and 12, os); but posteriorly a large median oval space (figs. 7 and 9, A) is left
immediately in front of the true basis cranii, apparently serving for the transmission of
the second to fifth cerebral nerves.
Posteriorly each supraorbital ridge terminates in a well-marked postorbital process
(figs. 7 and 8, sp.o), from which a pillar of bone (figs. 7, 9, 10, 11, p.or.p) is continued
downwards and inwards immediately in front of the subcranial crest, finally uniting
with its fellow of the opposite side; these may be conveniently called the postorbital
pillars.
The subcranial crest is Y-shaped in horizontal section, its posterior moiety (figs. 7 and
11, 0.8, pa.s) consisting of a single plate formed by the basioccipital and parasphenoid,
its anterior moiety of paired lamin (op.o*), which diverge in front, enclosing a wedge-
shaped space, and are descending processes of the opisthotics. Each of these lamin
is separated in front by a narrow cleft from the corresponding postorbital pillar with
which it articulates below; there is an oval foramen (figs. 7 and 11, B) separating it
below from the unpaired portion of the subcranial crest. ‘The wedge-shaped space
thus enclosed, beneath the anterior part of the basis cranii, by the descending processes
of the epiothotics and the postorbital pillars, doubtless serves for the origin of the
ocular muscles.
Anteriorly, each supraorbital ridge ends in a large, blunt, imperfectly ossified ant-
orbital process (p.eth). Between and in front of these, the cranium is continued for-
wards into the prenasal rostrum (p.n.), a median, vertical, somewhat wedge-shaped
SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 9
mass of cartilage, having a straight lower edge embraced by the vomer (vo), and a
curved anterior and dorsal border continuous posteriorly with the tegmen cranii.
At about the middle of the roof of the skull the tegmen cranii is perforated by two
median apertures; the anterior of these (figs. 8, 11, and 12, 7) probably transmits the
delicate crura of the olfactory lobes; of the functions of the other I am quite ignorant ;
very possibly it serves for the passage of an artery.
On each side of the base of the rostrum, and piercing the base of the antorbital
process, is a large oval foramen (figs. 8 and 9, V"), which doubtless transmits the orbito-
nasal nerve.
On the lateral surface of the hinder, or auditory region of the cranium is a sigmoid
depression in the cartilage (fig, 7, h.m*); with this, the large hyomandibular is articu-
lated, as shown in fig. 6 (h.m).
A longitudinal vertical section of the cranium shows that the hinder third of the
basis cranii (fig. 11, b.er.) is raised into a sort of step; I was unable to ascertain
whether this had any definite relation to the form and disposition of the brain. The
same section shows that the form of the cranial cavity is largely determined, not
merely by the bones and cartilages which form its proper walls, but by the immensely
thick periosteum with which these latter are lined. In fig. 11, the cranium is shown
with the periosteum (coloured blue) still in place; in fig. 12, in which it has been
removed, the form of the cavity is seen to be quite changed.
The ossifications of the cranium are twenty-seven in number, of which twenty-two
are paired and five median.
The dasioccipital (b.0) is a vertical plate of bone constituting the posterior and dorsal
portion of the subcranial crest. Above, it becomes much thickened and forms the
medio-ventral facet of the occipital condyle. Although it enters into the formation of
the basis cranii, it does not actually bound the cranial cavity, since it is covered by the
exoccipitals (¢.0) and opisthotics (op.o). It is the best-ossified bone in the skull, and
shows no trace of its original cartilaginous groundwork. It articulates above with the
exoccipitals and opisthotics, below with the parasphenoid (pa.s), and in front with the
descending processes of the opisthothics (op.o*).
The exoccipitals (e.0) are two irregular bones bounding the occipital foramen late-
rally, and, by their union with one another in the middle ventral line, forming also its
lower boundary. ach furnishes one of the dorso-lateral facets of the occipital condyle
(0.c*), and is perforated by the vagus foramen (X). The posterior face of the exoccipital
is nearly flat, its inner face is irregular (see fig. 12), and is excavated by a deep pit
leading into a tunnel for the posterior semicircular canal (cf. fig, 11). The united ex-
occipitals form the upper part of the elevated posterior third of the basis cranii, its
lower part being formed by the basioccipital and opisthotic, with which bones the ex-
occipitals therefore articulate below. Externally, each articulates with the pterotic
(pt.o), and dorsally with the epiotic (ep.o).
VOL, XII.—PART I. No. 2.—February, 1885, c
10 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE
The most noteworthy point about the exoccipitals is their union with one another
below the foramen magnum. In this particular, Regalecus agrees with the Cy-
prinoids’.
The epiotics (ep.o).—Immediately in front of, and above the exoccipital, comes
another pair of bones occupying the positions usually taken up by the supraoccipital, and
united to one another by a narrow strip of cartilage, which broadens out at its hinder
end, forming the upper boundary of the occipital foramen (fig. 10). Each of these
bones has an irregularly oval outline, articulates behind with the exoccipital, in front
with the supraoccipital (s.0) and parietal (pa), and externally with the pterotic (pt.o),
while from its inner or cranial surface an irregular snag-like process is given off, which
articulates with a similar process of the opisthotic (figs. 12 and 13, op.o*). The arch
of the posterior semicircular canal runs through this bone, which I have no hesitation in
identifying as the epiotic, in spite of its unusual size,
The supraoccipital (s.0).—Continuing forwards, the epiotic is a median shield-shaped
bone, forming the central part of the skull-roof, and bounded in front by the
cartilaginous tegmen cranii. It is a cartilage bone, and is clearly the supraoccipital
displaced from its proper connection with the exoccipitals by the abnormal development
of the epiotics. Externally it articulates with the parietals (pa). Its middle portion is
very thick, and is covered internally with unusually thick periosteum (fig. 11).
The opisthotics (op.o) are of very irregular form, and are perhaps the most remark-
ably modified bones in the skull. They are united with one another in the middle
ventral line forming the anterior two thirds of the basis cranii, and thus coming to
articulate posteriorly with the basi- and exoccipitals. Each opisthotic sends offa large,
irregular, ascending process (figs. 12 and 13 op.o'), which articulates with a similar
process of the epiotic; a forward process (op.o*), which articulates with the alisphenoid
(als) and unites with its fellow of the opposite side*; a posterior process (op.o *) articu-
lating with the basi- and exoccipitals, and uniting with its fellow in the middle line ;
and a thin, laminar, descending process (op.o*), which articulates with the basioccipital
behind and with the parasphenoid below, and, with its fellow, forms the anterior or
double portion of the subcranial crest. The anterior process is perforated by a small
aperture (V), which I am disposed to think, from examining a very badly preserved
specimen of Trachypteris altivelis, transmits the third division of the fifth nerve. With
the exception of the descending process, the opisthotic does not appear on the outer
surface of the skull, the otic region being formed externally largely of unossified
cartilage (figs. 7 and 9).
The prootics ( pr.o).—These are small bones, consisting of a considerable groundwork
* Stannius, ‘ Zootomie der Fische,’ p. 56.
* As the skull is bisected, I cannot state positively whether the exoccipitals, opisthotics, and orbitosphenoids
are actually ankylosed with one another, or only united by suture; I think, however, that there is actual
ankylosis in the case of the two former.
SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 11
of cartilage very poorly ossified. Each has a nearly straight anterior and a curved
posterior border ; articulates in front with the sphenotic (sp.o) and frontal (fr), below
with the alisphenoid (a/s) and opisthotic (op.o”), while behind it is separated from the
ascending process of the opisthotic (op.o') and from the epiotic by a mass of cartilage
produced on the cranial side into a large projecting base (figs. 11 and 12). The small
size of this bone is very unusual; according to Stannius' it always unites with its fellow
of the opposite side in the middle ventral line, so that the wide separation of the pro-
otics in Regalecus appears also to be highly exceptional’. In most Teleosts, also, the
bone under consideration is grooved or perforated in front for the exit of the fifth nerve ;
in the present case the nerve apparently passes out in front of the alisphenoid (vide
infra). It is further very usual for paired lamine of the prootic to form the sides of
the canal for the ocular muscles; in Regalecus, as stated above, it is mainly the opis-
thotics which bound the functional representative of this canal.
The pterotics (pt.o) are the largest of the otic bones, ossifying a considerable part of
the dorsal and external regions of the auditory capsules. Each pterotic consists of two
portions; a flat plate, which articulates behind with the exoccipital, in front with the
prootic, and below with the opisthotic; and an elongated, forwardly directed portion,
which forms the dorso-lateral boundary of the auditory region, and articulates on its
inner side with the epiotic and parietal, while in front it is wedged in between this
parietal, frontal, and sphenotic.
The sphenotics (sp.o) form, as usual, the postorbital processes. Each is overlapped in
front by the frontal, articulates by its inner border above (fig. 8) with the pterotic, below
(fig. 9) with the alisphenoid ; by its posterior edge it joins the prootic. Below it sends
off a strong descending process, which, articulating with an ascending process of the
parasphenoid, forms the postorbital pillar (p.or.p).
The alisphenoids (als)—Immediately in front of the prootic, and below the sphenotic,
is a flat bone with a straight ventral and a curved dorsal border, and having a very
evident groundwork of cartilage. It forms the lower moiety of the skull-wall imme-
diately in front of the auditory region, and, with its fellows, bounds the large foramen
marked A in the figures. It articulates by the whole of its dorsal edge with the
orbital plate of the frontal (fig. 12, fr') on the inner face of the skull-wall, with the
sphenotic (fig. 9) on its outer face. The sphenotic overlapping the frontal in this
region, its anterior border articulates with the frontal and the orbitosphenoid (o.s), and
its posterior border with the prootic and anterior process of the opisthotic.
It is evident that this bone has, on the whole, the relations of the alisphenoid, and,
_as far as I can see, the only difficulty in the way of the interpretation is the fact that
there isno foramen for the fifth nerve behind it, and that, as far as one can judge
* Op. cit. p. 58.
* In Parker and Bettany’s ‘ Morphology of the Skull,’ p. 66, the union of the prootics in the Salmon is spoken
of as a ‘‘ most interesting fact.”
c2
12 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE
from the skull alone, the trigeminal probably passes out through the foramen 4, that
is, leaves the skull in front of the bone in question.
I do not think, however, that the place of each of the nerves can possibly be held as
absolutely determining the homologies of bones with which they are related. In many
Mammals the first division of the fifth passes out altogether in front of the alisphenoid,
and the second and third divisions through foramina in that bone. The spinal nerves
of Vertebrates, too, sometimes perforate the neural arches instead of passing through
the intervertebral foramina.
The bones under discussion are the hindermost paired ossifications in the trabecular
or preauditory region of the skull; I think, therefore, they must be considered as ali-
sphenoids, but that, by a curious variation, each of them has joined with the corre-
sponding opisthotic behind the trigeminal foramen. Or the case may be better put
thus :—the nerves are formed long before the ossifications appear; in the present case,
the prootic is so small as not to extend so far forwards as the trigeminal foramen, and
the ophisthotic and alisphenoid meeting in front of it, that is, between it and the
foramen, have caused the latter to be situated in front of the alisphenoid instead of
between it and the prootic.
The on bitosphenoids (0.s).—In front of each alisphenoid isa thin flat bone which forms
the anterior and ventral region of the supraorbital plate and is united (?suturally !)
with its fellow in the middle ventral line, forming a false floor to the brain-case in front.
It articulates above with the orbital plate of the frontal, behind with the alisphenoid,
and in front with the mesethmoid (m.eth). It is an ectostosis, and evidently represents
the orbitosphenoid.
The mesethmoid (m.eth)—This is apparently a partly ectosteal,; partly endosteal
bone, occurring at the junction of the tegmen cranii with the prenasal rostrum ; it
extends around the orbitonasal foramina (fig. 8, V*), and though the cartilage to its
ventral surface (figs. 11 and 12), where it articulates behind with the orbitosphenoids.
The mesethmoid contains a cavity (figs. 11 and 12, m.n.c), which forms a vertical
cleft between the tegmen cranii and the prenasal cartilage, and evidently represents the
mesonasal cavity of the Salmon®. It is, however, much smaller than in the latter fish,
and is lined and roofed by the mesethmoid, whereas in the Salmon it is mainly sur-
rounded by cartilage, and is covered in above by a parostosis, the supraethmoid or
dermo-ethmoid.
The ectethmoids or parethmoids (p.eth) are paired ectosteal ossifications of the ant-
orbital region, articulating above with the frontals. They are largely subcutaneous
bones, being covered only by the thin silvery epiderm (cf. fig. 1).
The remaining ossifications of the cranium are parostoses, or membrane-bones.
* See note on p. 9.
* W.K. Parker “ On the Structure and Development of the Skull in the Salmon,” Phil. Trans. vol. 163, 1873,
p. 108; Parker and Bettany, ‘ Morphology of the Skull, p. 72.
SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 13
The parietals (pa) are long narrow bones situated one on either side of the supra-
occipital, and elevated considerably above the level of that bone, so as to form paired
longitudinal crests of considerable size. Each articulates by its inner edge with the
supraoccipital, by its outer edge with the frontal and pterotic. The parietals do not
appear on the inner surface of the skull-wall.
The frontals (fr) are the largest bones in the brain-case, forming a considerable
portion of its dorsal wall as well as the chief part of the supraorbital plates. They
differ from the homologous bones in most Teleosts in not uniting with one another,
either by suture or ankylosis, in the middle line; on the contrary they are separated
by a wide cartilaginous interval in front, and behind by the whole width of the supra-
occipital and parietals. Each frontal is arched from before backwards, and produced
in front into an irregular plaited process (figs. 7, 11, and 12, fr), which rises well above
the tegmen cranii and helps to give the skull its peculiar form. It also forms the
greater part of the supraorbital ridge, and is produced inwards into a supraorbital
process (fr'), which, together with the orbitosphenoid and alisphenoid, constitutes the
roof of the orbit. The frontal articulates in front with the ectethmoid, and behind
with the sphenotic and pterotic, overlapping the former and being overlapped by the
latter (cf. fig. 13); the supraorbital process articulates not only with the orbito- and
alisphenoid, but also toa slight extent with the prootic (fig. 12). A small part of
the supraorbital ridge is subcutaneous (see fig. 1).
The parasphenoid (pa.s), as stated above, is carried far below the proper level of
the basis cranii, owing to the great size of the orbit. It is a gently curved bone,
keeled in the middle ventral line, and greatly compressed from side to side posteriorly,
where it forms the ventral portion of the suberanial crest. In this part of its extent
it is embraced above by the supraoccipital, that bone being divided below into two
laminze between which the parasphenoid is inserted (cf. figs. 7 and 11). In front of
the foramen PB the parasphenoid articulates on each side with the descending plate of
the opisthotic (op.o +), and sends off a process which passes upwards and slightly out-
wards, articulating with the descending process of the sphenotic, and forming with it
the postorbital pillar. In front the parasphenoid underlies the prenasal cartilage,
and is underlain by the vomer (vo).
The vomer (vo) is a thin slender bone, clamping the ventral edge of the prenasal
cartilage, and extending backwards beneath the parasphenoid. Near its anterior end
it sends off on each side a somewhat irregular laminar process, which is directed
upwards and backwards on the side of the prenasal cartilage (fig. 7).
The following loosely attached bones are best considered in connection with the
brain-case.
The nasals (fig. 6, na) are small irregularly oblong bones, attached by fibrous tissue
to the frontals and arching over the nostrils.
The preorbitals (figs. 61, pr.or) are two bones on each side, articulating with the
14 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE
antorbital process of the cranium. The first has an irregular outline, and is continued
forwards by a process which forms the lower boundary of the nostril; the second is
nearly oblong in outline. ‘These are the only representatives of the suborbital chain
of bones so common in Teleosts. They are both subcutaneous (ef. fig. 1).
2. Tue SUSPENSORIUM AND THE UPPER AND LOWER JAWS.
(Plate IV. fig. 6, & V. figs. 14-16.)
These bones, although many of them are of peculiar form, do not differ from the
ordinary teleostean type to anything like the same extent as those of the cranium.
The hyomandibular (h.m) is an irregular bone articulating by a dilated proximal
extremity or head with a sigmoid groove on the outer surface of the auditory capsule
(cf. figs. 6, 7, and 15), and ending distally in a sharply truncated extremity. Imme-
diately below the head, near the posterior border of the bone, is an oval facet (fig 15,
op?) covered with cartilage, for articulation with the opercular (cf. figs. 6 and 14).
The symplectic (sy) is a small rod-like bone, truncated at its proximal, pointed at its
distal end, separated by a cartilaginous interval from the hyomandibular, and fitting
into a groove on the inner face of the quadrate (fig. 15, qu).
The guadrate (qu) isa triangular bone, with its lower or distal angle produced into a
process which bears the glenoid cavity for the articulation of the mandible. It
articulates by its anterior edge with the pterygoid ( pt), while its slightly curved dorsal
border passes into a thin plate of cartilage with a sinuous dorsal edge, evidently the
remains of the embryonic palato-pterygoid process of the mandibular arch (fig. 15).
The pterygoid (pt) is a narrow bone placed nearly vertically ; its posterior border
articulates with the quadrate and mesopterygoid (ms.pt), its upper border with the
palatine (p/).
The mesopterygoid (ms.pt) is a very thin and irregular bony plate, closely connected
with the inner surface of the plate of cartilage mentioned above, but extending con-
siderably beyond its dorsal edge. The mesopterygoid is marked by radiating lines
which start from a point altogether above the cartilage (fig. 15) ; the latter is, in its
dorsal portion, easily separable from the contiguous bone, but lower down the two
become inseparably united (fig. 14). I should judge from these facts that the meso-
pterygoid, unlike its homologue in the Salmon, commences as a parostosis, the
ossification afterwards extending into the cartilage and becoming ectosteal. This, if
true, is decidedly interesting, since the pterygoid of many of the higher Vertebrata,
from Amphibia to Mammals, is parosteal.
The metapterygoid (m.pt) is a triangular bone, articulating by its base with the
mesopterygoid and pterygoid cartilage, and passing upwards and backwards along the
anterior edge of the hyomandibular.
The palatine (pl) is a short irregular bone, rather broader than long, uniting by
suture with the pterygoid and mesopterygoid, and articulating by a large facet with
the antorbital process of the cranium.
SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 15
The upper jaw is completed, as usual, by two pairs of membrane bone, the pre-
maxille and the maxille.
The premazilla (fig. 6, pmax) is a slender bone consisting of two well-marked parts,
an alveolar portion (pmax) which bounds the gap, and consists of a thin narrow plate of
bone, strengthened by a raised rib along its outer surface; and a nasal process (pma')
which passes backwards and slightly upwards, parallel to and in contact with its
fellow of the opposite side, and embracing splint-wise the dorsal edge of a large
laterally compressed cartilage. This latter works freely in the groove of the tegmen
cranii and between the anterior processes of the frontals, the protrusion and retraction
of the jaws being thus provided for.
This cartilage is evidently homologous with the irregular nodule which supports the
premaxille in the Cod (Gadus), and with which every one who has dissected the head
of that fish must be familiar. Curiously enough, no mention is made of it by either
Stannius, Owen, Huxley, Gegenbaur, Macalister, or Parker and Bettany.
The mazilla (fig. 6, mx) isa widish plate of bone, narrowing gradually from its lower
to its upper extremity, and produced at its upper end into a strong internal process. It
does not enter into the gap, and its whole outer surface is subcutaneous (see fig. 1).
The form of the lower jaw is remarkable. It consists of two rami, loosely united by
fibrous tissue, each of which may be described as consisting of a suprameckelian and
an inframeckelian portion, separated from one another by Meckel’s cartilage (fig. 14,
mck). The suprameckelian portion has something the form of an equilateral triangle,
the inframeckelian of a right-angled triangle with altitude about one fourth of its
base, so that the whole jaw comes to be rather higher than long. Each ramus contains
the usual three bones.
The articular (figs. 6 and 14, ar) is a large bone furnishing a concave facet for
articulation with the quadrate; it forms the posterior half of the suprameckelian
portion of the jaw, and about the posterior sixth of its inframeckelian portion. From
near the proximal end of its inner surface a slender Meckel’s cartilage (mck) is
continued to the symphysis.
The angular (ang) is a small rod-like bone, applied to the proximal end of the inner
surface of the inframeckelian portion of the articular.
The dentary (d) is a considerable bone, forming the anterior half of the supra-
meckelian, and the anterior five sixths of the inframeckelian portions of the mandible.
It is united to its fellow of the other ramus by fibrous tissue forming the mandibular
symphysis.
3. Tur OpercuLaR Bones. (Plate IV. fig. 6, Plate V. fig. 14.)
The number and disposition of these bones is quite normal; like the other subcu-
taneous bones, they are sculptured externally, and covered in the recent state by an
extremely thin layer of silvery epiderm (¢f. fig. 1).
16 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE
The opercular (op) is a large flat bone articulating by a well-marked concave facet
with the opercular process of the hyomandibular (fig. op"). In the neighbourhood of
this facet it is of tolerable thickness, but in the rest of its extent it is extremely thin,
and cracks readily at the edge on drying. Its dorsal edge is marked with three strong
crenations, its posterior border is gently sinuous, its antero-ventral border evenly
curved. ‘The markings on its surface radiate from the articular end.
The preopercular (p.op) has the usual relations to the suspensorium, and there is
nothing peculiar about its form. The sculpturings on its surface radiate from a point
near its middle.
The subopercular (s.op) is a small bone, also very thin and papery, and is marked
with ridges which radiate from its lower and anterior corner.
The interopercular (i.op) is a greatly elongated bone, truncated at its posterior,
pointed at its anterior end, and marked with ridges which radiate from a point near
the junction of its anterior and middle thirds.
4. Tue Hyomeran Apparatus. (Plate IV. figs. 14-16.)
This is of rather unusually small size as compared either with the suspensorium or
with the branchial arches; the two cornua of which it consists are short and wide, and
contain the normal number of ossifications.
The interhyal (i.hy) is a small rod-like bone, tipped with cartilage, which joins each
hyoidean cornu to the synchondrosis between the hyomandibular and symplectic.
The epihyal (ep.hy), or dorsalmost ossification of the cornu proper, is of somewhat
triangular form.
The ceratohyal (c.hy) is a very irregular bone, forming the main part of the cornu,
and separated by a cartilaginous interval from the epihyal.
The hypohyals (h.hy) are two short nodular bones, attached to the inner face of the
distal or lower end of the ceratohyal, and separated from one another by cartilage.
The hypohyals of opposite sides are separated from one another by the glossohyal, a
median ventral element of the hyoid arch (figs. 6 and 17, cp’): this will, however, be
more conveniently considered along with the branchial arches.
The branchiostegal rays (br.r).—These are six sabre-shaped bones attached by
membrane to the outer face of each hyoidean cornu near its posterior border. The
first or dorsalmost of the series (47.71) is connected with the epihyal, the other five
with the ceratohyal. They diminish progressively in length from above downwards,
the first being a little more than 5 inches long, while the lowest or distal ray (br.r°)
is hardly more than 13 inch.
The urohyal or basi-branchiostegal (fig. 6, u.hy) is a flat unpaired bone nearly 4 inches
long, placed upright below the ventral ends of the hyoidean cornua.
SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 17
5. THe Brancutan ArcHES. (Plate V. fig. 17.)
These are also quite typical in their general arrangements, consisting of five pairs
of arches united ventrally by a median longitudinal series of azygos pieces or copule.
As regards the details of segmentation, however, there are a good many variations
from the usual state of things.
The first arch is the longest, and consists of four segments; the ventralmost of these
is a comparatively long hypo-branchial (h.br'); next comes a long cerato-branchial
(c.br*); then a short epibranchial (e.br') like the two former, of a rod-like form, and
grooved on its outer side for the branchial vessels; then a wider and more flattened
pharyngo-branchial (ph.br*): and finally a slender rod of cartilage (pa.dr') with an
extremely thin ossific crust, articulated to the dorsal end of the pharyngo-branchial,
and lying in the natural position of the parts, almost vertically against the subcranial
crest, close behind the postorbital pillar (fig. 6, pa.d7'). I can find no mention of any
segment corresponding to this in other fishes, and propose to name it the parabranchial.
A further peculiarity is the presence of a small distinct nodule of cartilage (2)
articulated to the dorsal end of the cerato-branchial, internal to the epibranchial.
The second arch closely resembles the first as to its hypo- (A.dr”) and cerato-
branchial (¢.d7*) segments. ‘The epibranchial (¢.b7°) is bent upon itself almost at a
right angle; the pharyngo-branchial (ph.t7*) is much broader and flatter than in the
first arch, and articulates with the epihyal, not by its end, but by a small cartilage-
covered tubercle on one side; with its narrow anterior end is articulated a para-
branchial ( pa.br*) slightly larger than that of the first arch, and quite unossified.
In the third arch the hypobranchial (/.dr°) presents a modification very usual in
Teleosts : it is produced into a downwardly directed hook-like process (shown in the
figure by a dotted outline), which, with its fellow, helps to bound the canal for the
ventral aorta. There is a large synchondrosis between this segment and the cerato-
branchial (¢.dr 2), which latter calls for no special remark. ‘The epibranchial (ep.dr ’)
is a forked bone, the anterior branch of the fork, or processus articularis, evidently
answering to the forwardly directed limb of the second epibranchial, while the
posterior branch, or processus muscularis, is represented in the second arch only by
a slightly projecting knob at the bend of the epibranchial. ‘The pharyngo-branchial
( ph.br*) is similar to that of the second arch, to the outer surface of which it is
closely applied: in the figure it is unnaturally separated from the epihyal, by the
parts being spread out in one plane for convenience of sketching. There is no para-
branchial in this or in either of the succeeding arches.
In the fourth arch the hypobranchial is absent: as in the preceding arches a small
nodule of cartilage (x *) is articulated to the upper end of the cerato-branchial (¢.dr *).
The epibranchial (ep.d7*) is similar to that of the preceding arch, to which it is closely
applied. The pharyngo-branchial ( ph.ér*) is a small flat bone articulated by a step-
like process with the third pharyngo-branchial.
VOL. X11.—ParT 1. No. 3.—February, 1886. D
18 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE
The fifth arch or inferior pharyngeal bone (7°) is unsegmental, but is tipped at its
upper end with cartilage.
The copule or medio-ventral elements of the branchial skeleton (cp. 1—cp. 8) are eight
in number, three of them (cp. 2, cp. 4, ep. 6) being ossified.
The first copula (cp. 1) is unossified, bluntly pointed, and supports the tongue. It
has been variously called the entoglossal (Stannius), glossohyal, and basihyal (W. K.
Parker). The hypohyals articulate partly with it, partly with the succeeding segment.
The second copula (cp. 2) is a bony plate with cartilaginous ends, broader behind than
in front: it is evidently homologous with the segment called by W. K. Parker, the
first basi-branchial’. Following this, comes a short caritlaginous piece (cp. 3), distinctly
segmented from both the preceding and the next following copule, and excavated on
each side by a large concave articular facet for the first hypobranchial. Next follows
a well-ossified plate (cp. 4), the second basibranchial of W. K. Parker; then another
cartilaginous segment (cp. 5) with which the second hypobranchials articulate ; then a
slender rod of cartilage ossified by a thin flat plate (cp. 6), the third basibranchial of
W. K. Parker. So far, the copule are all regularly articulated with one another.
The remaining two, on the other hand, are isolated, or, more strictly, connected with
surrounding parts by membrane only: one, a somewhat pear-shaped nodule of cartilage
(cp. 7), comes immediately in front of the ventral end of the fourth arch (fourth basi-
branchial) ; while the other (cp. 8) is smaller, and is similarly related to the fifth
(fifth basibranchial).
I am disposed to think that the nomenclature of these copule now generally used
is not very satisfactory as applied to Regalecus. According to it, the bone marked
cp. 2 is counted as part of the first branchial arch, its midventral or basibranchial
segment. Similarly, cp. 4 is considered as part of the second arch, cp. 6 of the third,
cp. 7 of the fourth, and cp. 8 of the fifth. But in the present case it will be observed,
the only copule which actually unite the ventral ends of branchial arches are the
cartilaginous pieces cp. 3 and cp. 5. On the other hand, each of the segments cp. 2,
cp. 4, and cp. 6-8, is interposed between two successive arches, but is itself definitely
referable to neither. So that, as the arches themselves are inter-segmental—the
segments being determined by the branchial nerves and clefts—the copule enumerated
in the preceding sentence are segmental, bearing something the same sort of relation
to the arches that the chevron bones of a reptile bear to its caudal vertebre. On the
other hand, the copule cp. 3 and cp. 5 are intersegmental like the arches themselves,
cp. 3 being definitely referable to the first arch, cp. 5 to the second.
If this view be correct, the cartilage cp. 3 is the true first basibranchial, and
cp. 5 the second. The five copule ordinarily known as the basibranchials may then be
termed interbranchials. The first copula (cp. 1), judging from the analogy of its
successors, in which there is an alternation of inter- and basibranchial (segmental and
* “Salmon’s Skull,” Phil. Trans. 1873, p. 95 ; ‘ Morphology of the Skull,’ p. 80.
SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 19
intersegmental) elements, is probably intersegmental, and should therefore retain its
usual name of dasihyal.
It will probably be urged against the above view, that in the Salmon and other
Teleosts which have been carefully examined, the so-called basibranchials are ossifi-
cations in a continuous cartilage, what I have called the true basibranchials being
mere synchondroses: and further, that one can hardly expect a primitive mode of
segmentation in a highly specialized Acanthopterygian like Regalecus. But it must
be borne in mind that the skeletons of Teleosts are, more often than not, examined dry,
in which condition there would be no distinction between a distinct intercalated
cartilage and a synchondrosis. Moreover, as we know practically nothing about the
phylogeny of the various Teleostean groups, it is certainly premature to say that
“ primitive ” arrangements should or should not be found in any one of them.
Attached to the branchial arches are the delicate parosteal gil/-rakers, of which each
of the first four arches bears two sets, an anterior (a.g.r), and an internal (7.9.7).
In the second, third, and fourth arches, each series consists mainly of delicate
triangular lamine, about 75 inch in length, set transversely to the long axis of the
arch. Alternating with these, which may be called primary ossicles come smaller
secondary ossicles, not more than +5 inch in length, and between these and the primary
are intercalated a tertiary set, less than ;'9 inch high. Calling the primary ossicles
A, the secondary B, and the tertiary c, their typical arrangement on the branchial
arches is shown diagrammatically thus :—
AOTC BR CG ee te Be Ce uA
On the first arch, the primary ossicles of the anterior series (@.g.7") are greatly
elongated, forming scythe-like laminz a little more than an inch in length. Those on
the cerato- and upper part of the hypobranchial are kept in place by a fold of
pigmented mucous membrane about { inch wide, which unites their proximal ends:
the secondary and tertiary ossicles are attached to the free border of this membrane,
being thus carried quite away from the branchial arch itself.
In the fifth arch only, the internal series of ossicles is present. On the first arch
both series are continued on to the pharyngo-branchial: in the remaining arches this
is not the case, but the pharyngo-branchials are fringed with delicate spinose denticles.
Similar denticles fringe the edges of all the gill-rakers.
6. Tur VERTEBRAL CoLUMN AND THE Dorsau Fin.
(Plate III. fig. 5, and Plate VI. figs. 20-26.)
The vertebral column consists of 93 vertebrae, with the neural arches of which are
connected 206 interspinous bones, serving for the attachment of 205 (15+190) dermal
fin-rays.
D2
20 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE
The Vertebre.
These, like the other parts of the skeleton, are extremely fragile, so much so that
the majority of the neural spines were found, on the removal of the flesh, to be broken,
although the utmost care was used in cleaning them.
The vertebral centra (figs. 22-24) are deeply amphiccelous, and may be described as
consisting of two cones (fig. 25) of wonderfully thin papery bone, united apex to apex,
and bound together externally by a larger or smaller number of longitudinal bony
plates (figs. 22 and 24), radiating outwards from the long axis of the centrum. Of
these radiating lamelle, as they may conveniently be called, the dorsalmost on each
side is vertical, projects beyond the general level of the vertebra, and forms a neural
plate (n.pl), from which, usually near the middle of the vertebra, a comparatively
slender neural process (n.pr) is given off. This latter, uniting with its fellow of the
opposite side, forms the neural arch, from which an extremely slender neural spine
(n.s) passes usually vertically upwards. Similarly the ventralmost lamella of each side
is vertical, and in all but the first twenty vertebree projects beyond the general level of
the centrum, forming a hemal plate (h.pl), from which a hemal process (h.pr) is given
off. It will be evident from this description that the neural plate and process together
constitute the neurapophysis of the vertebra, the hemal plate and process its hem-
apophysis. In no case do the latter unite to form a hemal arch. The radiating
lamelle on the lateral surfaces of the centra (7) usually end flush with its general
surface and form mere strengthening ridges.
The long wedge-shaped spaces between these lamelle are partly filled up with the
remains of the original cartilage of the vertebra (coloured purple in figs. 23, 24),
outside which is a thick layer of remarkably tough fibrous tissue (coloured blue), the
presence of which made the cleaning of the centra a very tedious and difficult task.
Perhaps the most striking point about the vertebre is the gradual increase in length
of the centra from before backwards (see fig. 5). The centrum of the first or atlas
(fig. 20, c. 1), is a mere flat disk, not more than 7; inch from front to back; in
the second vertebra (c. 2) the antero-posterior measurement is increased to + inch,
in the third (¢. 3) to 3 inch, in the seventh to 2 inch, in the twenty-second to 1 inch,
in the fiftieth to 13 inch, in the eightieth to 2 inches, in the ninetieth to 3 inches, and
in the ninety-second (fig. 25, c. 92) to 4 inches. The last or ninety-third vertebra
(fig. 25, c. 93) is a little under 24 inches long; but as I shall point out, it is probably
to be considered as representing only the anterior half of a vertebra, so that the
exception in its case is only apparent.
The atlas (fig. 20, c. 1, ns. 1, tr.p. 1; fig. 21) has a thin discoidal centrum,
presenting on its anterior face three facets corresponding with those of the occipital
condyle: its arch is the largest, and its spine the stoutest of the whole series; the
spine also is shorter than any but those of the last three or four vertebree—the entire
height of the atlas being a little under 2 inches—and is markedly inclined forwards.
On each side at the junction of the neural arch with the centrum, is given off a long,
SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 21
gently curved, transverse process (trp. 1), nearly 1? inch in length, which passes at
first upwards, and slightly backwards and outwards, and then almost directly backwards,
nearly in contact with the succeeding vertebree, and ending at about the middle of the
fifth. The presence of transverse processes to the atlas is quite unusual.
The second vertebra is, as stated above, almost double the thickness of the atlas; its
centrum (¢. 2) has five strengthening ridges on each side. The neural process is given
off from near the anterior end of the neural plate, the posterior end of which is
produced into a small, somewhat triangular process, which functions as a posterior
zygapophysis (p.zy). ‘There is no transverse process.
The third vertebra has well-developed transverse processes (¢/’.p. 3) springing from
the two uppermost of its strengthening ridges, and passing almost horizontally back-
wards. The neural processes now spring from near the centre of the neural plates, and
there are anterior as well as posterior zygapophyses developed from the extremities of
these plates.
The fourth to the seventh vertebre closely resemble the third: they increase pro-
gressively in all dimensions save the thickness of the neural spine, which is reduced in
the seventh to about =; inch, this thickness being now retained through the whole
column. The transverse processes are gradually inclined downwards, and from the
fifth vertebra onwards spring from the second and third of the lateral radiating
lamelle or strengthening ridge; at the same time the zygapophyses undergo a con-
siderable increase in size, becoming high triangular processes.
The eighth vertebra differs from its predecessors in possessing ribs (7. 8), slender
bony rods attached along the whole posterior edge of the transverse processes, and
projecting about 4 inch beyond them, the total length of the ribs being about
1} inch.
In the succeeding vertebre the transverse processes become attached lower and lower
down on the sides of the centra, springing in the ¢hirteenth from the third and fourth
strengthening ridges: they also become turned more and more directly downwards,
and at the same time increase in width, becoming flat subtriangular plates. The
ribs also increase in length, attaining their maximum in the eleventh vertebra, in which
they are 13 inch long, and project 1} inch beyond the end of the transverse process.
In the twenty-first vertebra, only four strengthening ridges can be made out on each
side, the third being very poorly developed. ‘The transverse process still springs from
the third and fourth, but mainly from the latter, which has now begun to take on the
characters of a hemal plate: the hinder end of the latter is produced downwards into
a triangular process (see fig. 22, 2.p/'), having much the character of a posterior hemal
zygapophysis. In the twenty-second the ribs have become greatly reduced, and appear
for the last time in the twenty-fifth, so that there are altogether eighteen (eighth to
twenty-fifth vertebr inclusive) pairs. In the twenty-third the zygapophyses are
poorly developed, and in succeeding vertebre they gradually disappear.
In the twenty-seventh vertebra the dimensions of the hemal plate are markedly
22 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE
increased, and a hzemal process is given off from it. The latter increases in length,
the heemal plate continues to be divided into a larger anterior (fig. 22, h.pl), a smaller
posterior (/.p/') portion, and the zygapophyses become practically obsolete, until, in the
thirty-second vertebra, the characters shown in fig. 22 are assumed. In this there are
seen to be only three strengthening ridges on each side, making with the neural and
hzemal plates five pairs of radiating lamelle.
Between the thirty-siath and the forty-fifth vertebra, the increase in length of the
centrum is small; the neural and hemal plates diminish in height, the length of the
heemal processes increases, and the lateral ridges are reduced from three to two. In the
Jiftieth a small bony lump or knot appears in the middle of the lateral surface of the
centrum : this occurs in all succeeding vertebree, attaining its maximum in the ninety-
second (fig. 25, ¢. 92): the bone of which it is composed is the hardest in the body.
Between the fiftieth and the siatieth vertebra, the two strengthening ridges become
gradually fused into one; this is retained throughout the rest of the vertebral column
(figs. 24 and 25): the neural and hemal plates also undergo further reduction. In
the fifty-second, the hemal processes attain a length of a little more than 14 inch, and
from about the seventieth to the ninetieth this is increased to the maximum length of
nearly 2 inches: they continue to be slightly inclined backwards up to the eighty-eighth,
in which the inclination becomes more marked. In succeeding vertebre they become
more and more tilted upwards, until in the ninety-second (fig. 25) they are nearly
parallel to the centrum.
It is somewhat remarkable that in no case do the hemal processes unite distally to
form a hemal arch, and that consequently there are no hemal spines in any part
of the vertebral column.
As mentioned above, the neural spines from about the seventh vertebra onwards are
very slender, not more than y'g inch in diameter. They gradually increase in length as
far as about the thirtieth, where the maximum length of 4+ inches is reached, and is
retained to about the siaty-siath vertebra, from which point they begin gradually to
shorten, being reduced to 3 inches in the eightieth, to 14 inch in the ninetieth, and to
#inch in the ninety-second.
The vertebral column is terminated by a bone which I have called, for convenience,
the ninety-third vertebra. This (fig. 25, c. 93) is a subconical bone nearly 22 inches in
length, having low neural and hemal plates, but neither neural, anal, nor hemal
processes, and marked externally by a lateral ridge which undergoes a great thickening
at the posterior end of the bone. In longitudinal section (fig. 26) it is seen to have
a single subconical cavity ending bluntly near the hinder end, and, like the cavities of
the other vertebre, filled with the gelatinous remains of the notochord. ‘The bone thus
has all the characters of the anterior half of a vertebra, and may be conveniently called
a demivertebra. Its size distinctly tends to confirm this interpretation of its nature;
if completed it would be nearly 5 inches long, that is about an inch longer than its
SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 23
predecessor, which is itself three quarters of an inch longer than the antepenultimate
(91st), the latter being again one quarter of an inch longer than the ninetieth.
The tail is thus seen to be perfectly diphycercal ; there is not the slightest upturning
of the end of the notochord, nor any trace of hypurals.
The transverse vertical plane passing through the centre of a vertebra corresponds
with the septum between two myotomes, or, what comes to the same thing, to the dividing
plane between two mesoblastic somites or protovertebre; so that the demivertebra and
the posterior half of the ninety-second vertebra of Regalecus, must be together formed
from the last mesoblastic somite. One would like to know whether demivertebre are
of anything like general occurrence, or whether, as a rule, nothing corresponding to a
vertebral body is formed in the posterior half of the last mesoblastic somite.
It must be borne in mind, however, that according to Liitken there is very possibly
a caudal fin in young individuals, the condition of the tail in adult specimens being due
to mutilation. If this were the case, the demivertebra would be at once explained as
the anterior half of a vertebra which had been broken through the middle, as in the
mutilated tail of a Lizard. But the somewhat peculiar, 7. e. not regularly conical, form
of the cavity of the demivertebra, and the absence of any trace of neural or hemal
processes above and below the bony thickening, which may be taken as marking the
point corresponding with the middle of an ordinary vertebra, seem decidedly to tell
against Liitken’s view. A further objection is furnished by the disposition of the
posterior interspinous bones (vide infra).
The Interspinous Bones and Dermal Fin-rays.
The interspinous bones are for the most part delicate bones (fig. 25, 7. sp. & fig. 5) having
the form of a Y with short stout arms and an extremely long slender stem; in the
anterior interspinous bones, the arms occur more or less united into a single triangular
plate (fig. 20). In length they agree pretty nearly with the neural spine, varying
with the latter in different parts of the body; the majority of them are a little over
4 inches long, those at the anterior and posterior ends of the body gradually diminishing
to 14 inch or less. The arms and upper portion of the stem are fully 4+ inch in
diameter, but the stem narrows below to about 35 inch, that is about the same width
asthe neuralarches. Their dorsal portions exhibit an evident cartilaginous ground-work.
In correspondence with the length of the vertebra, the distance between the arms
of the spinous bones varies in different parts of the body; in the middle this distance
is about ? inch, in the posterior part it rises to fully an inch (fig. 25), and anteriorly
sinks to + inch (fig. 20).
There is also considerable variation in the precise position of the interspinous bones
with regard to the neural spines (see fig. 5). In the anterior part of the body there
are, as a rule, two spinous bones to each vertebra; in some cases they alternately lie
in an interneural space and immediately over a neural spine, being connected to it by
24 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE
ligament; in others two occur in a single interneural space, both being unconnected
with a neural spine. In the posterior part of the body there is an average of three
interspinous bones to each vertebra, and here, again, one of these is sometimes directly
connected with a neural spine, while in other cases all three lie in an interneural space.
The last interspinous bone (fig. 25, 7. sp. 205), having to take part in the support of
but one fin-ray, has only its anterior arms developed, the posterior arm being represented
by a mere tubercle; it is situated over the ninety-second vertebra, about halfway
between its middle and its hinder end.
The neural spines and interspinous bones are united by a strong longitudinal ligament
(figs. 20 and 25, ly), formed by the intersection of intermuscular septa, which extends
from the tip of the first to that of the last neural spine ; a similar ligament (fig. 25, /g’)
passes from the rudimentary posterior arm of the last interspinous bone to the upper
surface of the demivertebra, at about the junction of its middle and posterior thirds.
The arrangements described in the preceding paragraphs do not appear to me to
give the impression that the tail has suffered mutilation; one would hardly expect, if
this had taken place, to find the line of fracture through the interspinous bones so
much in front of that through the vertebral bodies. Moreover, if curtailment has taken
place, the ligament Jg' must be an entirely new structure, which seems hardly likely.
I must repeat, however, that I have not seen Liitken’s original paper, and am therefore
arguing against a view with which I am very imperfectly acquainted.
The mode of articulation of the interspinous bones and fin-rays is decidedly interesting.
The interspinous bones are so arranged (fig. 25) that the posterior arm of one comes in
close contact with the anterior arm of its successor, the two being bound together by
ligament, and their ends sloped towards the point of contact so as to forma sort of shallow
cavity. In this cavity is fastened by ligament an ovidal nodule of cartilage (figs. 4, 20,
and 26, ¢.n), about ¢ inch in long diameter, upon which is perched, by its saddle-shaped
proximal end, a dermal fin-ray (fr). I have not met with cartilages of this kind in
any fish which has come under my notice, and can find no account of any such in the
works at my disposal; I regard them as representing a second or distal series of radials
or pterygiophores’, the interspinous bones forming the proximal series.
The dermal fin-rays (figs. 4, 20 and 25, fr) are delicate, semitransparent, unjointed
bones, split longitudinally and vertically along their whole length into right and left
halves (fig. 4). Their proximal ends are expanded and pedate, and furnish saddle-
shaped surfaces, which articulate with the cartilaginous nodules described above. This
1 I propose to use the word pterygiophore to signify any radial fin-supporting cartilage or bone in either the
median or the paired fins; it will include, therefore, the cartilaginous fin-rays of Cyclostomes, Elasmobranchs,
and Ganoids, and the interspinous bones and brachial ossicles of Teleosts. In the latter group it will be
decidedly convenient to have a single word which may be used instead of interspinous bone,” the awkwardness
of which in long descriptions is sufficiently obvious from the foregoing paragraphs.
SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 25
maximum length in the second dorsal fin is 3 inches, but this is reduced to 14 inch at
the anterior and posterior ends of the fin.
The first fifteen rays are, as mentioned in the systematic description (p. 5), modified to
support the characteristic crest (figs. 1,5, and 20). In the specimen described, only the
seventh and ninth of these are perfect, and measure 174 and 15% inches respectively.
The first to fifth rays have evidently lost very little; the first is 17} inches long. All
these rays are semitransparent, not longitudinally divided, very brittle, and taper from
the proximal to the distal end, terminating when perfect in an extremely fine point
(figs. 2 and 3).
The interspinous bones supporting the crest are also peculiarly modified (fig. 20).
The first nine of them come altogether in front of the atlas, and are gradually, passing
from behind forwards, more and more sloped forwards ai their anterior ends, so that the
anterior five of them (isp. 1-zsp. 5) are nearer horizontal than vertical. These first five
interspinous bones are, moreover, ankylosed together, forming an irregular laterally
compressed bone, and thus affording a firm support to the crest. The dorsal end of
this compound bone shows clearly the extremities of the five interspinous bones which
enter into its composition ; its ventral (posterior) end is forked vertically ; the lower
limb of the fork is straight, abuts against the spine of the atlas a little below its middle,
is produced into two lateral wings so as to have a somewhat flattened lower surface,
and appears to belong to the first interspinous bone only; the upper limb is curved,
nearly horizontal, connected with the extremity of the spine of the atlas, and apparently
belongs to the coalesced second to fifth interspinous bones; with its upper edge the lower
ends of the sixth to tenth interspinous bones are connected.
As shown in the figure of the entire skeleton (fig. 5) these peculiarly modified
anterior interspinous bones overhang the skull, and it is by the filling up of the interval
between the two that the “forehead” of Regalecus is produced.
The articulation of the anterior rays presents some peculiarities. The first (fr. 1)
articulates with the cartilaginous extremity of the first interspinous bone; the second
and third with a small cartilaginous pad, capping the posterior half of the first and the
second interspinous bones; the fourth, fifth, and sixth with a much larger pad applied
to the tops of the third, fourth, fifth, and anterior half of the sixth interspinous bones.
The remaining rays articulate in the normal manner with cartilaginous nodules
alternating with the interspinous bones. A slight variation is, however, seen as far as
the eleventh ray, in that the ligamentous fibres joining the interspinous bones take on
an increased development and form large pads of fibrous tissue (fig. 20, fp), immediately
underlying the cartilaginous nodules and capping the contiguous halves of two adjacent
interspinous bones.
you. x11.—Part 1. No. 4.—February, 1886. E
26 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE
7. Tue SHOULDER-GIRDLE AND Pectorat Fry. (Plate IV. fig. 6, and Plate V. fig. 18.)
The only deviations of any importance from the ordinary Teleostean type in the
shoulder-girdle of Regalecus are the simple form of the posttemporal and its intimate
connection with the skull, and the abnormal position of the scapula, coracoid, and
brachials, correlated with that of the pectoral fin.
The posttemporal (figs. 6, 8, 10, & 18, p.tm) is a small bone, flattened for the most
part, and closely applied to the dorsal surface of the auditory capsules, in a groove between
the epiotic and the pterotic; its posterior end is thickened, and forms a saddle-shaped
articular surface for the supraclavicle.
The swpraclavicle (s.cl) is a gently curved bone, having on its dorsal (anterior) end
a saddle-shaped surface for the posttemporal; its lower two thirds is flattened, and
applied splint-wise to the outer surface of the clavicle.
The clavicle (cl) is a flat curved bone, having its dorsal half strongly bent forwards
and applied to the inner surface of the supraclavicle ; its lower half is subvertical in
position. It is widest in the middle and narrows gradually to both ends.
The postclavicle (p.cl) has the usual form of a long slender bone, attached by
ligament to the inner face of the clavicle and passing backwards and downwards; it is
about six inches long.
The coracoid (cr) is rather a large bone, haying a straight lower and curved upper
border; it is attached by ligament to the posterior edge of the clavicle, and takes a
direction upwards and backwards. The outline is unbroken by the usual notch in the
posterior edge.
The scapula (sc) is very small in proportion to the coracoid, an exaggeration of the
usual state of things in Teleosts, and especially in Acanthopterygians, and is an irregular
bone with a deep notch near the anterior end of its lower border.
The pterygiophores or brachials (br. 1-3) are three in number, and so closely applied
to one another as to appear like a single bone, the boundary lines between them only
appearing after drying. They lie in the same horizontal line as the scapula, being
tilted up posteriorly so as to bring the fin into its peculiar vertical position. The first
and second are roughly oblong, the third triangular, and all have about the same
vertical height as the scapula. Hence all four bones appear to form a single series,
and it is only by comparison with other fishes that the real homology of the scapula
becomes apparent.
The pectoral jin (fig. 6, p.f) consists of thirteen unjointed rays; but in front of the
first of them is a small nodule of bone, exactly resembling the proximal ends of the
other rays and evidently representing a rudimentary first or preaxial ray, thus bringing
the actual number to fourteen.
The rudimentary ray and the first of the regular series articulate with the scapula,
a very usual connection, the second and third with the first or preaxial brachial, the
fourth to the seventh with the middle, and the eighth to the thirteenth with the
postaxial brachial.
bo
a
SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS.
8. Toe Hip-cirDLE aND PeLvic Fin. (Plate IV. fig. 6, and Plate V. fig. 19.)
The os innominatwm.—tThe hip-girdle consists of two distinct innominate bones? each
of which has the form of a triangle with an elongated base and greatly produced
posterior angle. From its inner face arises a vertical ridge (fig. 19, sy), which passes
inwards and is united to its fellow of the opposite side by ligament, forming an anterior
symphysis; a posterior symphysis is formed by a similar ligamentous union of the
whole of the opposed postero-superior borders (sy') of the innominate bones. On the
ventral border, at about the junction of its anterior and middle third, the os innominatum
is greatly thickened and forms a large saddle-shaped surface or an acetabular facet for
the pelvic ray. The ridges with which the bone is marked all radiate from this facet.
In the natural position of the parts, the antero-superior portion of the hip-girdle is
embraced and hidden by the shoulder-girdle (fig. 6).
The pelvic (so-called ventral) fin (fig. 6 and 19, pr,f), consists of a single slender ray,
articulating by a thickened, saddle-shaped, proximal end with the acetabular facet. In
the specimen both pelvic rays were broken, but the more perfect of the two was 3 feet
1 inch long, and tapered so nearly to a point that it is improbable that more than a
few inches were lost. ‘The proximal end of the ray is about 4 inch thick.
SUMMARY.
The following are the most important osteological peculiarities of Regalecus
argenteus :—
1. Owing to the large size of the eyes as compared with that of the cranium, the
orbit is enlarged by the formation of a swbcranial crest (Pl. IV. figs. 7, 10, 11) formed
by a downward prolongation of the basis craniiand having a triradiate horizontal section
(p. 7, also vide infra §§ 5, 9, and 17).
2. There is no supraoccipital crest, nor any epiotic or parotic processes (p. 7, figs. 7, 8,
and 11).
3. A large part of the cranium remains cartilaginous, there being a well-developed
and very thick tegmen cranii (figs. 8, 11, and 12, ¢.cr) quite uncovered by bone, and a
large prenasal rostrum (p.n); a considerable part of the auditory capsule also remains
unossified (pp. 8 and 9).
4, The perichondium lining the cranium is so thick as quite to alter the shape of
the cavity (p. 9, figs. 11 and 12).
5. The basioccipital (figs. 7-13, b.0) does not enter into the formation of the foramen
magnum, being covered above by the united exoccipitals (¢.0): it furnishes a medio-
ventral facet to the occipital condyle (0.c’), and is produced downwards into a median
vertical plate, which forms the postero-superior portion of the subcranial crest (p. 9).
6. The exoccipitals (e.0) unite with one another below, thus forming the ventral as well
1 Dayidoff (Morph. Jahrb. yol. vi. p. 433) considers the so-called os innominatum or pelvic bone of Teleostei
to be really the basipterygium ; but his views require confirmation.
E2
28 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE
4
as the lateral boundary of the foramen magnum and the posterior third of the basis cranii
(pp. 9 and 10); they also furnish the supero-lateral facets of the occipital condyle (0.c’).
7. The supraoccipital (s.0) is displaced from its usual position by the union with one
another in the middle line of the unusually large epiotis (ep.o) (p. 10).
8. The prootics (pr.o) are very small, and do not unite with one another below, or
help to enclose the canal for the ocular muscles (pp. 10 and 11).
9. The opisthotics (op.o) are very large and unite with one another mid-ventrally,
forming the anterior two thirds of the basis cranii; each sends off several processes,
one of which (op.o”) articulates with the alisphenoid (q/.s), and another (0.po*) forms
with its fellow the anterior or double portion of the subcranial crest, the wedge-shaped
space between the two forming the canal for the ocular muscles (p. 10).
10. The sphenotics (sp.o) send off descending processes, which, uniting with ascending
processes of the parasphenoid (p.as), form a pair of postorbital pillars (p.or.p), immediately
in front of the descending processes of the opisthotics (p. 11).
11. Owing to the union of the large alisphenoid (a/s) with the opisthotic, the fifth
nerve apparently makes its exit, partly in front of the alisphenoid (through the foramen
marked A), partly through a foramen (V*) in the opisthotic (pp. 11 and 12).
12. There are large orbitosphenoids (0.s) uniting with one another in the middle
line below, forming a false floor to the anterior part of the brain-case (p. 12).
13. There is no trace of either basisphenoid or presphenoid.
14. There is an irregular mesethmoid (m.eth) enclosing a small mesonasal cavity
(m.n.c) (p. 12).
15. The parietals (pa) form faint elevated longitudinal crests on the dorsal surface
of the cranium (p. 13).
16. The frontals (7) do not unite with one another in the middle line; they furnish
orbital processes (f7') which roof the orbit; in front they are produced into large,
irregular, pointed processes (p. 13).
17. The parasphenoid (pa.s) is carried far below the proper level of the basis cranii
by the formation of the subcranial crest of which it forms the ventral portion (p. 13).
18. The vomer (vo) sends off paired ascending processes which clasp the prenasal
cartilage laterally (p. 13).
19. There are distinct, loosely attached nasals (fig. 6, 2a), bounding the nostril above
(p. 18).
20. The suborbital chain is reduced to two preorbital bones (fig. 6, p.or), the anterior
of which bounds the nostril below (pp. 13 and 14).
21. The mesopterygoid (fig. 6, 14, and 15, ms.pt) apparently begins as a parostosis,
the ossification afterwards extending into the pterygoid cartilage (p. 14).
22. The premaxille (fig. 6, p.mx) have large nasal processes (p.ma') which embrace
splint-wise a large laterally compressed cartilage, which works in a median groove of
the tegmen cranii and allows for the protrusion and retraction of the jaws (p. 15).
SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 29
23. The mandible (figs. 6 and 14) is remarkably short and high (p. 15).
24. The first and second branchial arches (fig. 17) are terminated dorsally by a
segment apparently not before described (pa.br', pa.br*), and which it is proposed to call
the parabranchial (p. 17).
25. The copulz, or medio-ventral elements, of the branchial skeleton are eight in
number (fig. 17, cp. -ep.*), of which the first (cp. 1) is the entoglossal or basihyal; of
the others, two (cp. 3 and ep. °) join the ventral ends of the first and second arches
respectively, and are considered to be the only two true basibranchials; the others are
intermediate, each between two arches, and it is therefore proposed to call them inter-
branchials (p. 18).
26. The vertebral column (fig. 5) consists of ninety-three vertebra, with the neural
arches of which are connected two hundred and six interspinous bones, serving for the
attachment of two hundred and five (15-++190) dermal fin-rays.
27. There is a gradual increase in length of the vertebral bodies from before back-
wards, the first (fig. 20, c. 1) being 3/5 inch, the ninety-second (fig. 25, c. 92) 4 inches
in antero-posterior dimensions (p. 20).
28. The atlas bears long transverse processes; the second vertebra is devoid of these,
which, however, reappear in the third (p. 20).
29. Small slender ribs are borne by the eighth to the twenty-fifth vertebra inclusive
(p. 21).
30. None of the hzmal processes unite below, so that there are neither heemal arches
nor hzmal spines in any part of the vertebral column (p. 22).
31. The bone terminating the vertebral column posteriorly (Pl. VI. fig. 25, ¢ 93) is
considered to be a demivertebra, that is to represent the anterior half of a vertebra]
body ; it is in the same straight line with the rest of the vertebral column, so that the
tail is strictly diphycercal (pp. 22 and 23).
32. In the anterior part of the body there is an average of two, in the posterior part,
of three interspinous bones to a vertebra (p. 23).
33. The fin-rays are articulated to the interspinous bones not directly, but through
the intermediation of ovoid cartilaginous nodules (figs. 20 and 25, ¢.), which alternate
with the interspinous bones and are considered to represent a second or distal set of
radials or pterygiophores (p. 24).
84. The anterior nine interspinous bones lie altogether in front of the atlas and
overhang the skull (fig. 2U); the first five of them are peculiarly modified and ankylosed
together to support the crest (p. 25).
35. The posttemporal (PI. IV. figs. 6, 8, and 10, and Pl. V. fig. 18, p.tm) is not forked,
and is closely applied to the dorsal surface of the skull, in a groove between the epiotic
and the pterotic (p. 26).
36. There are three brachials (figs. 6 and 18, 47. 1~*) supporting the pectoral fin ; they
are irregular flat bones, having a vertical height equal to that of the scapula (p. 26).
30 PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE
37. In front of the first well-developed ray of the pectoral fin (fig. 6, pe.f) is a small
bone which probably represents a rudimentary first (preaxial) ray (p. 26).
38. The innominate, or pelvic bones (figs. 6 and 19, 0.in), are very large, and unite
with one another by a double symphysis (p. 27).
DESCRIPTION OF THE PLATES.
Complete List of Reference Letters.
A. Foramen for cranial nerves (pro-
bably second to fifth).
a (in fig. 2). Point at which the mem-
brane was ruptured in the speci-
men.
a.g.r. Anterior gill-rakers, numbered
according to the arch to which
they are attached.
al.s. Alisphenoid.
ar, Articular.
a.zy. Anterior zygapophyses.
B. Foramen in subcranial crest.
b.cr. Basis cranii.
6.0. Basioccipital.
br. 1-3 (in figs. 6 and 18). Brachials.
br. ° (in fig. 17). Fifth branchial arch.
br.r. Branchiostegal rays.
c. Ceutra of vertebre, numbered in
figs. 20 and 26.
c.a. Caudal artery.
c.br. 34, Cerato-branchials.
el. Clavicle.
cm, Cartilaginous nodules (distal
pterygiophores) with which the
fin-rays are articulated.
cp. +8. Copule (cp. 1, basi-hyal; ep. 3
and cp. 5, first and second basi-
branchials; cp. 2, cp. 4, and
cp. 6-8, interbranchials.
er. Coracoid.
c.v. Caudal veins.
d. Dentary.
ep.br. 1-4. Epibranchials.
e.0. Exoccipital.
ep.o. Epiotic.
fm. Foramen magnum.
fp. Fibrous pads beneath the car-
tilaginous nodules of the an-
terior fin-rays.
fr. Frontal.
jr. Orbital plate of frontal.
jf. Fin-rays (numbered in figs. 20
and 25).
g.c. Gastric cecum.
h.br. +8, Hypobranchials.
h.hy. Hypo-hyals.
hm. Hyomandibular.
hm*. Facet for hyomandibular on outer
surface of auditory capsule.
hpl. Hemal plate.
h.pr. Heemal process.
I. Olfactory foramen.
i.hy. Inter-hyal.
i.g.’. Internal set of gill-rakers, num-
bered according to the arch to
which they are attached.
z.m.s. Inter-muscular septa.
z.sp. Interspinous bones or proximal
pterygiophores (numbered in
figs. 20 and 25).
lg. Longitudinal ligament uniting
the neural spines and inter-
spinous bones.
ig'. Ligament passing from the last
SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 31
interspinous bone to the demi-
vertebra.
mck. Meckel’s cartilage.
m.eth. Mesethmoid.
m.n.c. Meso-nasal cavity.
m.pt. Metapterygoid.
ms.pt. Meso-pterygoid.
mex. Maxilla.
my. Spinal cord.
na. Nasal.
n.pl. Neural plate.
n.pr. Neural process.
n.s. Neural spine.
0.c’. Dorsal
0.¢. Ventral
0.7m. Os innominatum.
op. Opercular.
op.o. Opisthotic (op.o', ascending pro-
cess; op.o’, anterior process;
op.o*, posterior process; op.o',
descending process).
o.s. Orbitosphenoid.
pa. Parietal.
pa.br. *~*, Parabranchials.
pas. Parasphenoid.
pef. Pectoral fin.
p.cl. Post-clavicle.
p.eth. Pax- (or ecto-) ethmoid.
ph.br. 1-4. Pharyngo-branchials.
pl. Palatine.
pmx. Alveolar portion of premaxilla.
pm’. Nasal process of premaxilla.
pn. Prenasal cartilage.
htacet of occipital condyle.
p-op. Preopercular.
p.or.p. Postorbital pillar.
pr.o. Pro-otic.
pr.or. Pre-orbitals.
pt. Pterygoid.
pto. Pterotic.
p.tm. Post-temporal.
pv.f. Pelvic fin.
pzy. Posterior zygapophysis.
qu. Quadrate.
r (in figs. 22 and 24). Strengthening ridges
of centram.
r'_y° (in fig. 4). Cutaneous ridges.
7° (in fig. 20). First rib.
se. Scapula.
s.cl. Supra-clavicle.
8.0. Supra-occipital.
s.op. Subopercular.
spo. Sphenotic.
sy (in fig. 14 and 15). Symplectic.
sy.sy' (in fig. 19). Symphyses of inno-
minate bone.
t.cr. Tegmen cranii.
tr.pr. Transverse processes, numbered
in fig. 20.
u.hy. Urohyal or basi-branchiostegal.
J’. Foramen for orbitonasal nerve.
V*®. Foramen for mandibular nerve (2).
vo. Vomer.
X. Foramen for vagus.
v'-a*. Cartilaginous nodules on the dorsal
ends of the cerato-branchials,
Cartilage coloured mauve.
Cartilage-bone coloured yellow.
Periosteum, ligament, &c., coloured blue.
32
Fig.
PROF. T. JEFFERY PARKER ON THE
PLATE II.
. Head of Regalecus argenteus from the left side, with the snout protruded:
showing the natural colours of the freshly captured fish. nat. size.
2. The seventh ray of the crest, showing the fringing membrane (broken at @)
and the terminal lobe. Nat. size.
8. Terminal lobe of seventh ray, showing the termination in it of the bony
ray. X4.
4. Transverse section through the body, near the middle (diagrammatic), showing
the relation of the intermuscular septa to the skeleton and to the cutaneous
ridges. 4 nat size.
PLATE ITI.
. Skeleton of Regalecus argenteus. q nat. size.
PLATE IV.
. The skull, with the shoulder and hip-girdles, from the left side. 4 nat. size.
. The cranium from the left side. Nat. size.
. The cranium from above. Nat. size.
. The cranium from beneath. Nat. size.
10. The cranium from behind. Nat. size.
11. Longitudinal vertical section of the cranium with the periosteum in place.
Nat. size.
. 12. The same, with the periosteum removed. Nat. size.
PLATE V.
13. The bones of the cranium, disarticulated. Nat. size.
14, The suspensorial apparatus with the lower jaw and opercular bones of the left
side, seen from within. 4 nat. size.
15. The left suspensorial apparatus and hyoid cornu, seen from the outer side, the
opercular bones being removed. 4 nat. size.
16. The left hyoidean cornu, viewed from within. 4 nat. size.
17. The branchial arches of the left side, with the copule, seen from within: the
posterior pharyngobranchials are somewhat displaced in order to bring the
parts into one plane: most of the gill-rakers are supposed to be removed.
Nat. size.
. 18. The left shoulder-girdle, from within, the rays of the pectoral fin being
removed. 4 nat. size.
19. The left innominate bone with the proximal end of the pelvic fin, seen from
within. 4 nat. size.
bo
=)
bo bp) bw pw bp
or wo
bo
for)
bo —
-
SKELETON OF REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. 33
PLATE VI.
The first five vertebra, with the corresponding pterygiophores and fin-rays.
Nat. size.
The atlas, seen from the front. Nat. size.
The thirty-second vertebra, from the left side. Nat. size.
. Longitudinal vertical section of the seventy-fourth vertebra. Nat. size.
Transverse section of the seventy-fifth vertebra. Nat. size.
The last two vertebree with the corresponding pterygiophores and _fin-rays.
Nat. size.
. Longitudinal vertical section of the last vertebra (demivertebra). Nat. size.
VOL. XII.—ParT I. No. 5.—February, 1886. FE
4 oT
Whines Ce
Sagem oh ; Teese
YY
duct 3D ¥ Wermmenyqsenyy
‘SQELNTOUW
SOOPIVO aa
WAT PrEMo 3 tee
‘PP AUPE ap LT
“UTT PIEMOD F LoHAB
ee “SNOULNADAVY snowivses va aPP FU PS APL
-ez1s ‘qou Ob
Be er Se Ser SS
De eee a es ese Se ESE alae eee m3
ms
Hh Mt |
LPL LTT TT IAT TIT TLTL TLL LITLE TS PE .
IT 1/7
g “bta
IM Sep li ILD °YS POG Pye
Cc Oo GL GY 7 - Ge TT 7
eee. Maee, Soc Lol, AY, ILL
T.J.P ad nat delt REGALECUS AR GENTEUS. West Newman C° imp.
Parker2 Coward ith. 5
a tol
REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. West Nevanan & C? inp.
a i
a ;
»
; |
: _
Ps -
{ j ‘. pf
; | ae F
‘ mica f
F t ] . ont
{ , . <. ‘ =
ed ee ’
“ ¢ a4
; / Pa dl
ri |
: =
i .
: p ‘
we eas fs
/ i Ls -
a ¢ je '. *
j ]
> ie 4
Ph b«
Did ee
i a
A LO Oy :
:
;
#
‘
:
Py
J 2
pad eet Pe LIU
agp Nar @
eesti Th. REGALECUS ARGENTEUS. © West Nevanan C2 may
To Fellows. To the Public.
Ga ss ids & s. d.
VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates). . . Price 10 0 3 ...183 7 «0
Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . . . . OEM). es 012 0
» 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) . . . . . peek oL Olt 110 0
» 9%. (1877, contaming 6 Plates) . . .. . 3 O18 (O-. 14 0
» 4. (1878, containmg 9 Plates) . . ... sour eee |G »- 110 0
» 5. (1878, containing 8 Plates) . . . . . Pv! ic! Baal Ure mrerd Cg 104)
» 6. (1878, contaming 9 Plates) . . ... Mics SELON. 110 0
» @. (1878, containing 7 Plates) . .... 3 Oa) tates 140
» 8. (1878, containing 8 Plates) . . ... Be Oar“ Om. 100
» 9. (1878, containing 4Plates) . .... 5, O90. 012 0
» 10. (1879, containing 6 Plates) . . . .. pn Oni eee Oles 016 0
» 11. (1879, containing 5 Plates) . .... 4» O90. 012 0
», 12. (1879, containing 7 Plates) . . . . . 1 O16 Se, 1 0
» 13. (1879, containing Title and Index) . . . PLO AS OF ove wie aa O
Generat Inpex, Vols. I. to X. (1835-1879) . . . San Ut ORE as 010 0
VOLUME XI. (1880-1885 containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 0 - 1216 0
Part 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) . . ... » O12 O 2 OIG, 0
3 2. (1880, containmg 7 Plates) . . ... yO 1S. 50 14 0
» 9 (1881, contaming 8 Plates) . . ... po ene Ogee at velakOc nO
» 4. (1881, contaming 3 Plates) . . ... yeh Otc 010 O
» 5. (1881, containing 13 Plates) . . . . . » 018 0 140
» 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) . .... «4 012 0 016 0
» 7. (1882, containing 9 Plates) » 015 0 100
» 8. (1883, containing 11 Plates) . . ... «4 O12 0 016 0
c »» 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) . .... «4 012 0 016 0
af » 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) Sa Mas pr 220
“a » Ll. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and 1 Index) oe SG 2 2 0
CONTENTS.
I. On Dinornis (Part XXV.), containing a Description of the Sternum of Dinornis
elephantopus. By Sir Ricnarp Owen, A.C.B., F.RS., F.ZS., Ge. (Plate I.)
' page 1
Il. Studies in New-Zealand Ichthyology.—I. On the Skeleton of Regalecus argenteus.
By T. Jurrery Parker, B.Sc. Lond., Professor of Ait in the ae of
Otago, New Zealand. (Plates II. to VI.) . . .. . 5 reed
THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—* nine published
in an octavo form, and “ Transaciions,” in quarto.
According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi-
ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom-
mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates
and engravings are attached to each annual yolume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or
otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of
the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given.
The “ Proceedings” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June,
August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding
year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations.
The “Transactions” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific
meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are
better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals; but
not less than three parts are usually issued in each year.
Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of
the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the
year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications of the Society at 25 per cent. less
than the price charged for them to the Public. ‘A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon
purchases of Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds.
Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (11
Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.),
or through any bookseller.
P. L. SCLATER,
February 1886. Secretary. 4
ee fg
TRANSACTIONS
OF
THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON.
Vou. XI1.—Parr 2.
LONDON:
PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY,
SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE;
AND BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO,, PATERNOSTER-ROW.
April 1886.
Price 16s.
Taylor and Francis, Printers.] [Red Lion Court, Fleet Street.
TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON.
To Fellows. To the Public.
Sem Pe Sa B A eM ee
VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates) . . . Price 313 6 418 O*
VOLUME II. (1836-1841, containing 71 Plates). . . Price 4 0 0 Se 6) mG
VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates) . . Price 3 8 6 411 0*
VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates). . . Price 6 2 0 8 26
VOLUME V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . . Price 5 4 3 619 0
VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates) . . Price 11 5 0 159 On0
VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates) . . Price 817 O 1116 0
VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price 9 8 38 IP ea Mya €)
(RABI A872) e520 5 Renee Seow eee tes ee eee cle LOL G 014 0
THOR (LB 72) ey vo. ah Diemer ai eG ee nes iene eee al Le 1G 2.2.0
Ree BS 2 (LB) veo vot al ts all ng Se ee Tee fers Mats Lag NL 116 0
Side (LSS) oily, Dat ies ae a ee erence nee OILS 1 78
10 OMA Ey 7 eae eg IDA ote Se aCe aT Pa tear te)
IGT EHILO LO ece steee, isl, inca wate een eat eure angele Ber Ona ORG 12-650
Sr MTOR LUD alle glee eer iatty ayers ht eee Os OY LO dae
Soe NTR). He teks ER OE es Se 3H 140
BOM ALB IA)) eee et he Vane Lemon een es cas Sh Sena e a ea tl bea 27-2) 0
VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . . Price 12 0 O 1670040
Part 1. (1875, containing 22 Plates) ak gaol LEG 2.220
5, 2. (1875, containing 12. Plates). 3). 2s. Phos! hed: [Sar 6} 22.0
5 foee(1875; containme: DiPlates) >... ee i. 35, Onl San0 1 4 0
3, 4. (1875, containing 14 Plates) . . . . . 55 LL ey Mea 48,
» 5. (1875, containing 9 Plates) . Pret ay a, 110 0
,, 6. (1876, containing 4 Plates) . 5 LOMLOWSG: 014 0
» 7. (1876, containing 7 Plates) . ee Oelaerg PPE IO
», 8. (1876, containing 10 Plates) Sn ORLOENO 1 4 0
» 9. (1876, containing 6 Plates). . . . .. Pee LP: aX 0) 112 6
», 10. (1877, containing 5 Plates). . . . : te ae 110.50
» 11. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and Index) Rie OCLb a9 B Um yd 8}
* Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied.
Continued on page 3 of Wrapper.
[ 35 ]
Ill. On the Reptiles and Batrachians of the Solomon Islands.
By G. A. Bou.encer, F.Z.S.
Received April 24th, 1884, read May 6th, 1884,
[Puates VII. to XIII.]
VERY little was known about the herpetology of the Solomon Islands until two
important collections, made there and sent to the British Museum by H. B. Guppy,
Esq., M.B., of H.MLS. ‘Lark,’ in 1883 and 1884, brought to light several new and
interesting forms, such as could hardly have been expected from that district.
The first collection, received in June 1883, was formed in San Christoval and the
neighbouring small islands of Santa Anna, the Three Sisters, and Ugi; it also contained
a Crocodile’s skull from Guadalcanar, and a Frog from Treasury Island. The second
collection was received in March 1884, and proved to be of the greatest interest. It
was formed in the small islands south-east of Bougainville—viz. the Shortland Islands,
Treasury Island, and Faro Island!. The diagnoses of the new species haye already
been published in the ‘ Proceedings’ of this Society; and I now propose to give an
account of the herpetological fauna of the Solomon Islands.
The position of this group of islands on the limits of two great zoological districts
renders the study of its fauna of special interest, as it is the point where many of the
Papuasian and Polynesian forms intermingle. Curiously, all the Batrachians belong
to species not hitherto found elsewhere, and one of them is even so strongly modified
as to be the type of a distinct family.
The Reptiles may be grouped under four headings, viz. :—
A. Species belonging to both the Papuasian and Polynesian districts.
B. Indo-Malayan or Papuasian species, not extending further east or south-east.
C. Polynesian species, not extending further north and west than New Ireland.
D. Species not hitherto found elsewhere than in the Solomons (and New Ireland).
A. B. C, D.
Gymnodactylus pelagicus. | Crocodilus porosus. Gonyocephalus godef- Lepidodactylus guppyi.
Gehyra oceanica. Gecko vittatus. froyi. Lipinia anolis.
Mabuia cyanura. Varanus indicus. Mabuia carteretii. Corucia zebrata.
Platurus fasciatus. Keneuxia smaragdina. nigra. Dendrophis solomonis.
Enygrus carinatus. Enygrus bibronii. Hoplocephalus par,
Dipsas irregularis,
* Mr. Guppy supplies the following remarks ;—‘‘ The islands from which these specimens were obtained
may be generally referred to as ‘ the islands of IE as they lie in and off the western entrance
You, XI—paRt 1, No. 1.—April, 18860? SD
/ :
ZY
36 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES
A comparison of the Reptile-fauna of the Solomons with that of Duke of York
Island (between New Ireland and New Britain), as known from the collection made a
few years ago by the Rey. G. Brown, and described by Dr. Giinther 1, is interesting :—
CROCODILIA.
Doxe or York Istanp. Soromon IsLanpbs.
1. Crocodilus porosus, Schn.
LACERTILIA.
GECKONIDE.
1. Gymnodactylus pelagicus, Gir. 2. Gymnodactylus pelagicus, Gir.
8. Gehyra oceanica, Less.
4, Lepidodactylus guppyi, Blgr.
2. Gecko vittatus, Houtt. 5. Gecko vittatus, Houtt.
AGAMIDZ.
3. Gonyocephalus godefroyi, Ptrs. 6. Gonyocephalus godeffroyi, Ptrs.
VARANIDE.
4, Varanus indicus, Daud. 7. Varanus indicus, Daud.
Scincipz&.
5. Mabuia albofasciolata, Gthr.
6. carteretii, D. & B. 8. Mabuia carteretii, D. & B.
7. —— cyanura, Less. 9. cyanura, Less.
8. nigra, Hombr. & Jacq. 10. nigra, Hombr. & Jacq.
9. Hinulia megaspila, Gthr.
10. Keneuxia smaragdina, Less. 11. Keneuxia smaragdina, Less.
12. Lipinia anolis, Big.
13. Corucia zebrata, Gray.
OPHIDIA.
Boipz.
11. Liasis amethystinus, Schn.
12. Nardoa schlegelii, Gray.
13. Hnygrus carinatus, Schn. 14, Enygrus carinatus, Schn.
15. bibronii, Hombr. & Jacq.
14. Erebophis asper, Gthr.
of the Straits separating the large continental islands of Bougainville and Choiseul. They are all of them
(Treasury Island, Shortland Island, and Faro Island) of no great size, the largest of them, and also the highest,
being Faro Island, which is 12 miles long and 1900 feet in height. Ishould add that in the most recent
Admiralty chart of the Solomon Islands, Faro Island is not laid down; it is, however, to the N.E. of the Short-
land Islands, in the middle of the Straits, and its position will be given in the next chart published of the group.”
* Proc. Zool. Soc. 1877, p. 127.
AND BATRACHIANS OF THE SOLOMON ISLANDS.
(3%)
=]
CoLuBRiID&£.
Dvxe or York Istanp, Soromon Istannds,
15. Lielaphis modestus, Schl.
16. Tropidonotus hypomelas, Gthr.
17. Dendrophis solomonis, Gthr. 16. Dendrophis solomonis, Gthr.
macrops, Gthr.
19. Dipsas irregularis, Merr. 17. Dipsas irregularis, Mery.
Evaripz.
20. Diemenia muelleri, Schl.
18. Hoplocephalus par, Blgr.
Hyproruup.
21. Platurus fasciatus, Daud. 19. Platurus fasciatus, Daud.
In the following pages I give a list of all the species hitherto found in the Solomon
group, with notes on the general habitats. ‘The forms which are restricted to these
islands are described.
REPTILIA.
CROCODILIA.
CrocopiLus, Laur.
1. CrocopiLus porosus, Schneid.
Of this widely-spread Crocodile, ranging from Southern China and the Indian conti-
nent throughout the East-Indian and Papuasian islands to North Australia, a skull,
12 inches long, was obtained by Mr. Guppy in the island of Guadalcanar. The animal
was said to have been shot there by Capt. Shipman, master of the ‘ Mary Anderson,’
who took the skin to Sydney, but left behind the skull’.
LACERTILIA.
GECKONID.
GYMNODACTYLUS, Spix.
2. GYMNODACTYLUS PELAGICts, Girard.
This species, which must be distinguished from A. Duméril’s G. arnouaii, is distri-
buted over nearly the whole of the Austro-Malayan subregion. ‘The British Museum
has specimens from Cape York, Torres Straits, Duke of York, New Hebrides, Loyalty,
Fiji, and the species has also been found in New Guinea. Mr. Guppy obtained
specimens in the Shortland Islands.
1 Since the reading of this Paper, we have received (Febr. 1885) a second skull, that of a female specimen,
11 feet long, shot by Mr. Guppy in the Shortland Islands, and to which the following note is appended :—
* Inside the stomach, I found, but partially digested, an Opossum and a large Lizard 13 foot long, belonging or
allied to the genus Cyclodus [probably Corucia zebrata]. The same lizard has been sent to the Australian
Museum, Sydney, by traders at Ugi, at the other end of the group; but 1 was unable to procure a specimen
here. The crocodiles, of which I have seen seyeral in this locality, do not apparently attain a greater length
than 12 or 13 feet.”
G2
38 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES
Grnyra, Gray.
3. GEHYRA OCEANICA, Lesson.
Also a widely distributed species, occurring in the Moluccas, New Guinea, and many
Polynesian islands. Specimens from the Admiralty Islands, Lord Howes Island, Fiji,
Tongataboo, Samoa, Savage Island, and Rarotonga Island, are in the British Museum,
Mr. Guppy collected specimens in the Shortland and Faro Islands.
LEPIDODACTYLUS, Fitz.
4. LePIDODACTYLUS GuPPYI. (Plate VII. fig. 1.)
Lepidodactylus guppyi, Bouleng. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1884, p. 210.
The striking character in the physiognomy of this species is slenderness, the length
of the head being contained four times in the distance between the end of the snout
and the vent, and the diameter of the body nearly six times between those points.
The hind limb, when stretched forwards, covers three fifths the distance between axilla
and groin; the fore limb reaches the centre of the eye. The head, which is hardly
distinct from the neck, is regularly oviform and very convex; the snout measures once
and one third the diameter of the orbit, which equals its distance from the nostril or
from the ear-opening; the upper surface of the snout is slightly concave medio-longi-
tudinally ; the ear-opening is very small and roundish.
The upper surface of the head is covered with granular scales, which are minute on
the occiput and larger on the snout; the rostral is quadrangular, a little more than
twice as broad as long, and with four short vertical clefts above, the median pair
being the most distinct; on each side eleven or twelve small upper labials; the nostril
is pierced between the rostral, the first supralabial, and three small nasals, forming a
slight swelling; the granules bordering the labials are rather enlarged. The mental
is very small, smaller than the adjacent infralabials, not half the width of the rostral ;
its shape is pentagonal, narrowed posteriorly; on each side eleven or twelve infra-
labials, the anterior distinctly larger than the supralabials; three or four transverse
rows of very small polygonal chin-shields, passing gradually into the minute gular
granules.
The body, which is feebly depressed, is covered above with uniform small
granules, smaller than those on the snout, and larger than those on the occiput. The
abdominal scales are juxtaposed round flat granules, the size of which is three or four
times that of the dorsal granules. The limbs are covered with granules similar to those
on the body. The digits, which are united at the base by a short web, are moderately
elongate and strongly dilated; the inner is well developed; the infradigital lamelle,
which are similar under the fingers and under the toes, are strongly chevron-shaped ;
the distal lamella is, as usual, entire, the two or three next are divided by a median
groove, the others undivided; under the inner digit the lamellz are also chevron-
shaped, but without median groove.
AND BATRACHIANS OF THE SOLOMON ISLANDS. 39
The unique specimen being a female shows no femoral nor preanal pores; but
enlarged scales on these regions indicate that both kinds of pores are developed in the
males
The tail is rather slender, cylindrical, tapering, much narrower than the body, and
covered with uniform juxtaposed round granules, about the size of the ventrals. This
organ appears to be prehensile.
The upper surfaces are pinkish brown, indistinctly dotted with darker on the back,
more distinctly on the sides and limbs; a rather ill-defined dark-brown streak extends
from the end of the snout to the ear, passing through the orbit; upper lip pink,
brown-dotted ; the upper surface of the tail is crossed by dark-brown bars, separated
by interspaces of a pink colour. The lower surfaces are yellowish white, finely dotted
with reddish brown on the throat.
Wotallencthyy 2 a) ees |e tk ae Sumi lime
Hromsend of snout, tolyent. §. 4.0... 48.5 «,
Eleadicmdetekh) sic a diam etuui a. et) Sim LO PU:
Wire thio@ ead) on 4. eadven Gh ae, ttekeouii pt heb acs
HOTeMIMND eens Doe ee mi ns wee lube
Eindiimib ch Ge acp ot sears) cee mao AS
tte ee ech. be taesiee ygten Yea) tie jek ace oa
A single (female) specimen was collected by Mr. Guppy on Faro Island.
Gecko, Laur.
5. Gecko virtatus, Houtt.
Occurs in the Solomon Islands in both the typical form and the var. divittatus,
D. & B. To the latter belong four specimens from San Christoval, which have long
been in the British Museum ; another specimen of the same variety was collected by
Mr. Guppy in Santa Anna Island, and one of the typical form in Faro Island, The
species occurs in the Moluccas, New Guinea and the neighbouring islands, the Pelew
Islands, Duke of York Island, and, according to Peters, also in North Australia.
AGAMID/,
GonyyocErnaLus, Kuhl.
6. GoNYOCEPHALUS GODEFFROYI, Ptrs.
The British Museum possesses specimens from San Christoval, Santa Anna, and
Treasury Islands, and others from Duke of York and the Fiji Islands. Tvaris longit,
Macleay, which appears to be identical with this species, is from Northern Queensland.
40 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES
VARANID.
Varanus, Merr.
7. Varanus inpicus, Daud.
The British Museum has specimens from the Solomons, obtained from the late G.
Krefft, and others from San Christoval, collected by Mr. Brenchley, and from Santa
Anna and Shortland Islands, collected by Mr. Guppy. This Monitor occurs also in
Celebes, the Moluccas, New Guinea, Timor Laut, the islands of Torres Straits, Cape
York, New Ireland, and the Admiralty Islands.
SCINCID.
Masui, Fitz.
8. Masura carteretu, D. & B.
Originally described from New Ireland, this Scincoid has been found by Mr. Guppy
in Treasury and Santa Anna Islands. Specimens from Murray Island, Duke of York
Island, and Erromanga are in the British Museum.
9. MaBula cYANURA, Lesson.
Of this species, which occurs in abundance in most of the Polynesian an Papuasian
islands, extending west as far as Celebes, we have specimens from San Christoval,
Santa Anna, ‘l'reasury, and Shortland Islands.
10. Masuia nigra, Hombr. & Jacq.
Mr. Guppy collected several specimens in Treasury and Santa Anna Islands. ‘The
species occurs also in the Fiji and Samoa Islands and Duke of Youk Island.
KeENeEvxIA, Gray.
11. KenevuxiA sMARAGDINA, Lesson.
Occurs from the Philippines and Java, throughout the East-Indian and Papuasian
islands to the Solomons, where specimens were obtained by Mr. Guppy on Treasury
Island.
Lirinia, Gray.
12. Liprnia anouis. (Plate VII. fig. 2.)
Lipinia anolis, Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. N. H. (5) xii. 1888, p. 161.
The general habit is rather slender, more so than in Acneuria smaragdina. ‘The
head, which is almost twice as long as broad, is hardly distinct from the neck, strongly
depressed, with the supraocular regions slightly convex ; the snout is pointed, and its
AND BATRACHIANS OF THE SOLOMON ISLANDS. 4]
length equals the distance between the eye and the ear-opening ; the latter is sub-
elliptical, slightly oblique, small, its vertical diameter equalling the horizontal diameter
of the transparent palpebral disk.
The fore limb, stretched forwards, reaches halfway between the eye and the tip of
the snout; in males the hind limb, stretched forwards, covers five sixths the distance
to axilla, while in females it covers only three fourths. The digits are moderately
elongate; the fourth finger is slightly longer than the third, and the fifth slightly
shorter than the second; the proportions of the toes, commencing with the shortest,
are: 1, 2,5, 3,4; the difference between the two last is small. A striking character
is the dilatation of the basal part of all the digits. Although a very slight dilatation
is observable in several other Scincoids, it never attains so strong a degree as in this
species (and apparently also in Z. virens, Peters), where it is quite comparable to that
of the group of Anolis known as Draconura. The two distal phalanges are narrow and
compressed, and form an angle with the dilated portion of the digit, as in Anolis or
Gymnodactylus; except on the first finger and the first and fifth toes, the compressed
part is shorter than the dilated. The latter bears inferiorly regular transverse, slightly
curved, convex lamellz, which number sixteen to eighteen on the fourth toe; there are
seven lamellae under the compressed joint of the same. ‘The soles are covered with
large round granules.
The rostral is large, six-sided, forming a broad suture with the frontonasal, which is
pentagonal and nearly as large as one of the prefrontals ; the latter are pentagonal, in
contact mesially, the suture measuring less than half their greatest length ; the frontal
is four-sided, much longer than broad, the anterior sides forming an open angle, the
posterior a very acute angle, with the point slightly rounded off; the suture between
the frontoparietals measures at least half the length of the frontal; the interparietal
has the same shape as the frontal, but is smaller; the parietals are moderately large
and form a short suture behind the interparietal. The supraocular plates number five ;
the anterior is much the largest, triangular, with the anterior angle sometimes cut off ;
the others are band-like, the posterior smallest; supraciliaries number eight or nine.
The nostril is pierced in the centre of the four-sided nasal, which is entirely lateral,
and is followed by three loreals, the first or the median being the largest. Three or
four large shields cover the temple, and four small scales form a slight denticulation
in front of the ear.. The upper labials number eight or nine, the sixth or the seventh
entering the orbit. ‘The mental is as large as the rostral, and forms a broad suture
with the postmental; the lower labials are narrow, numbering seven or eight, and in
contact with the chin-shields, of which there are four or five pairs. Behind the
parietals are four or five pairs of large transversely dilated nuchal scales.
The scales of the body are all perfectly smooth, largest on the back, very small on
the sides; the scales of the two median dorsal series much the largest, twice as broad
as long; the scales number sixty-five on the dorsal line, counted from the parietal
42 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES
shields to the base of the tail, and thirty-eight round the middle of the body. A pair
of large shields border the anal cleft, The scales on the limbs are small inferiorly,
larger superiorly, largest on the fore arm and tibia.
The tail, which is a little longer than head and body, tapers gradually, and is cylin-
drical, depressed at the base ; the scales are uniform and perfectly smooth.
The upper surfaces are of a uniform pale olive or pinkish brown, the head frequently
darker and more olive; the limbs are sometimes pinkish, The lower surfaces are
white.
é. 2
millim millim
dotalelength, ces eeat tl meet were een lic 124
ROTOR OWEN 5 5 a 6 6 as 4 BM 59
Head (to ear-opening) . ...,.... 14 13°5
Width ofhead. .. . 7) on Nee Boge OLO i
From ear-opening to fore jaab Snes SRS 9
Fore dimb. , ws toes, acetrect sees Teo 20
Hand limb ee tata a meas ees 22
Waal oe aivceeih ios Sat Ee Rees toner mS 65
This species was discovered by Mr. Guppy in the Treasury, Santa Anna, and Short-
land Islands,
Five other species of the genus Lipinia have been described, viz.:—
Lipinia pulchella, Gray, Cat. Liz. 1845, p. 84.—Philippines.
L. vuleania, Girard, Proc. Ac. Philad. 1857, p. 196, and U.S. Explor. Exped., Herp.
p. 254.—Philippines.
L. semperi, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1867, p. 18.—Philippines.
L. aurea, Meyer, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1874, p. 182.—Jobi.
L. virens, Peters, Sitz. Ges. Nat. Fr. Berl. 1881, p. 81—New Guinea.
Leaving out L. aurea, the description of which is insufficient, the characters of the
different species appear to be as follows :—
I. Digits not at all dilated.
Five supraoculars, anterior smallest ; ear-opening very large ; fourth toe much longer
than third ; 24 scales round the middle of the body . . . . - + . « L. pulchella,
Four Be onilag, 3 ear-opening large ; 30 scales round the middle of ihe body. . . L. vuleania,
II. Digits, especially the toes, slightly dilated.
Four supraoculars ; ear-opening large; fourth toe little longer than third; 24 scales
round the middle of the body —,. , °,'* “7; 0 SSMU Gezenogit) 21520) SU, sempers:
III. Digits strongly dilated,
Five supraoculars, first nearly as large as the four others together ; ear-opening small ;
AND BATRACHIANS OF THE SOLOMON ISLANDS. 43
fourth toe little longer than third, with 13 lamelle under its dilated portion;
BOlseales round. the, bodys §5 5 4.03) t-te) eu, Sop 6 6 6 6 4 Sela CaHans
Five supraoculars, first largest, but much shorter than the Fan others together ; ear-
opening small; fourth toe little longer than third, with 16 lamelle under its
dilated portion; 88 scales round the body ..... .. =.=... . « &. anolis.
Corvcta, Gray.
Corucia, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1855, p. 217.
Maxillary and mandibular teeth with compressed sharp-edged angular crowns, wear-
ing out obliquely. A few teeth on the pterygoids. Palatine and pterygoid bones
not meeting on the median line of the palate. Eyelids well developed, lower without
transparent disk. Ear exposed. Limbs well developed, with five strong digits. Tail
prehensile. Nostril pierced in a single plate; no supranasals; a large frontonasal;
a pair of prefrontals, a frontal, a pair of fronto-parietals, an interparietal, a pair of
parietals, several occipitals. Scales on the body large, those on the back slightly
striated.
The arrangement of the tubules in the osteodermal plates of the dorsal region differs
considerably from that of other Scincoids, approaching nearest that of Cyclodus. Instead
of a transverse tubule anastomosing with the vertical ones, there is a large network of
tubules which occupies the middle of the plate; there are eight longitudinal ones
anteriorly and twelve posteriorly.
This interesting genus contains a single large-sized species, the habitat of which
appears to be restricted to the Solomon Islands, and, perhaps, only to the island of
San Christoval’, whence the two original specimens were brought, in 1855, to the
British Museum, by John McGillivray, who accompanied the expedition of the ‘ Herald.’
More recently a third specimen, stated to be from the Solomons, has been purchased
from a dealer. The Lizard was very shortly characterized by Gray, but an excellent
figure accompanies the description.
13. Coructa zepraTa. (Plate VII. fig. 3.)
Corucia zebrata, Gray, |. c. p. 218, pl. viii.
The head is thick, triangular, distinct from the neck, the upper surface perfectly
plane, the sides nearly vertical; the snout is very short, broader than long, rounded,
considerably shorter than the distance between the eye and the ear-opening; the latter
is vertically elliptic, oblique, and nearly as long as the eye.
The body is stout, fusiform, four times as long as the head. The limbs are strong ;
if stretched forwards, the fore limb reaches the tip of the snout or slightly beyond;
the hind limb reaches about two thirds the distance between groin and axilla. The
digits are short and strong, feebly compressed, with powerful, sharp, curved claws; the
1 See footnote, p. 37.
VoL. X11.—ParT u. No. 2.—Apri/, 1886. H
44 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES
shortest finger is the first, then come successively the fifth, the second, the third, and
the fourth, which, however, is only very slightly longer than the preceding; the toes,
as regards length, form the following succession, beginning with the shortest :—first,
second, fifth, third, fourth. The lower surface of the digits is provided with a series of
transverse lamelle, which are straight under the basal phalanx and angularly curved
under the others; twenty or twenty-one lamelle under the fourth toe. The soles are
granular.
The tail is not much longer than the head and body, cylindrical, not very thick, and
of nearly the same diameter throughout to the extremity, which is obtuse. But the
most striking peculiarity is that this organ is prehensile, as distinctly shown by all
three specimens; as far as I know, no other Scincoid possesses this character.
The rostral is small, six-sided, nearly twice as broad as high, not visible from above.
The frontonasal is the largest head-shield; it is seven-sided, and nearly as broad as
long; a pair of short prefrontals follow. The frontal is small, broader than long, sub-
hexagonal ; a pair of fronto-parietals of nearly the same size, or larger than, the frontal.
The interparietal is larger than the frontal, longer than broad, subquadrangular,
inequilateral, with truncate posterior angle. The parietals are scarcely longer than the
interparietal. The hinder part of the head is covered with several occipitals, the central
of which forms a suture with the interparietal ; two very large temporals, the upper being
the largest. There are five band-like supraoculars, the posterior being the smallest,
the second the broadest. The nostril is ovate, vertical, slightly oblique, and pierced in
the middle of a quadrangular lateral nasal; two loreals follow. A series of five or six
infraorbitals separates the eye from the upper labials; of the latter there are six or
seven, the first smallest, the last much elongate. The mental is very small and four-
sided; on each side are five or six infralabials; the chin-shields are numerous and
irregular, and pass gradually into the scales of the gular region.
' The scales on the body are large, largest and slightly striated on the back ; thirty-
six or thirty-eight scales round the middle of the body, and forty-seven to fifty from the
occiput to the base of the tail. The scales on the upper surface of the limbs are about
the size of those on the flanks; they are smaller on the lower surface. Eight slightly
enlarged scales border the anal cleft. The scales on the tail are as on the body, and
there is inferiorly a series of transversely dilated ones.
The colour of the upper surfaces is either greenish white with irregular dark brown
cross bands, or olive-brown with lighter variegations, and with or without irregular
blackish spots. In one of the specimens the head is reddish brown above. The lower
surfaces are greenish white.
The largest specimen measures :—
Fotal length, yeu os su + ne ee ae ee Of ommnallim:
Head, toccciput, er ue . ee en a
Head, to eat-openimes sts cee eee De ss
AND BATRACHIANS OF THE SOLOMON ISLANDS. 45
\Waolin@tleml ~ 5 56 5 o «© o 56 «oo Gebimblnn,
Hromendtofssnout torventi ee aeten ee 290) ss
From end of snout to forelimb . .. . 95 ,,
horeslimbae pa eee ee es koe LOO
ind olimby lee | 2 eA eee EY ae bee ell as,
Dalle oe oe pe Ceti Ae est ea, a0 Ot faze
This Lizard is herbivorous.
OPHIDIA.
BOIDZ.
Enyervs, Wagl.
14. Enya@rvs carinatus, Schneid.
Appears to be very abundant and generally distributed in the Solomon group. We
have specimens from San Christoval, Santa Anna, Ugi, Shortland, Treasury, and Faro
Islands. Mr. Guppy states that he obtained in Treasury Island a specimen 3} feet
long and 6 inches in girth, which, however, went bad in the spirit. The geographical
area of E. carinatus extends to the Moluccas and the Pelew Islands.
15. Enyerus Brproni, Hombr. & Jacq.
This strictly Polynesian species is less abundant than the preceding in the Solomons,
and has only been found in San Christoval, and, by Mr. Guppy, in the southern island
of the Three Sisters; it is not known to occur further west or north. It is found in
the Fiji and Friendly Islands, the New Hebrides, and New Caledonia.
COLUBRID.
DeEnproPuis, Boie.
16. DENDROPHIS SOLOMONIS.
Dendrophis solomonis, Giinth. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (4) ix. 1872, p. 25.
Of this species, which occurs also in Duke of York Island, Mr. Guppy collected
specimens in San Christoval, Santa Anna, and Shortland Islands.
Dipsas, Boie.
17. DIpsas IRREGULARIS, Merr.
Inhabits Celebes, the Moluccas, New Guinea, New Ireland, and New Britain.
Mr. Guppy obtained two specimens in Treasury Island.
H2
46 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES
ELAPID.
HopPLocePHALus, Cuv.
18. HopLocEPHALws PAR. (Plate VII. fig. 4.)
Hoplocephalus par, Bouleng. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1884, p. 210.
The body is moderately elongate. The head is depressed, moderately large, slightly
widened posteriorly; the eye is of moderate size, its diameter one third the length of
the snout, with vertical pupil and without supraciliary ridge. The rostral is consider-
ably broader than deep, and its upper border forms a very open angle, which is visible
from above; the fronto-nasals are half as long as the prefrontals, which are a little
shorter than the frontal; the latter is pentagonal and only a little longer than broad ;
the length of the parietals equals that of the prefrontals and frontal together.
The nasal forms a short suture with the preocular; postoculars two, lower largest.
Seven upper labials, third and fourth entering the eye; the first is the smallest, the
third is larger than the fourth, the sixth is the largest of all. One temporal in the
first row, two in the second, three in the third. The dorsal scales are equal, and their
longitudinal series in even numbers; there are sixteen on the anterior and median
parts of the body, fourteen on the posterior part; 166 ventral shields and 43 pairs of
caudals ; the anal is divided.
The coloration is very handsome. The upper surface of the head to the lip is uni-
form blackish brown, and the same colour forms a narrow border to every one of the
dorsal scales except a few of the laterals. The body is crossed above by broad red-
brown bands, separated by narrow white interspaces; there are thirty-nine of these red
bands to the extremity of the tail. The lower surface of the head and body are uni-
form white, except on the posterior extremity of the body, where the red and black
extend as lines along the sutures of the ventrals; on the tail the red forms complete
annuli, the white interspaces being, however, wider inferiorly than superiorly.
Total length 75 centim., tail 11 centim.
One specimen was obtained by Mr. Guppy on Faro Island.
HYDROPHIID.
Puaturvs, Latr.
19. PuaTuRus Fasciatus, Daud.
This Sea-Snake, which is found throughout the East-Indian archipelago and Poly-
nesia, was also collected by Mr. Guppy.
AND BATRACHTANS OF THE SOLOMON ISLANDS. 47
BATRAOHIA,
ECAUDATA.
FIRMISTERNIA.
RANIDA.
Rana, Linn.
1. Rana BUFONIFORMIS. (Plate VIII.)
Rana bufoniformis, Bouleng. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1884, p. 210.
The vomerine teeth form two short oblique series entirely behind the level of the
choanz; they do not extend outwards beyond the latter, and the space between the
two series equals the length of one of them. ‘The lower jaw shows no tooth-like pro-
cesses. The Eustachian tubes are larger than the choane.
The head is very large, its length being contained only once and three fifths in the
length of the vertebral column; the length of the nine anterior vertebre equals the
distance from the nostril to the tympanum; the width of the head is greater than its
length, and is contained once and one third in the length of the vertebral column; the
contour of the head is a semioval. The snout is short and rounded, its length equalling
the diameter of the orbit; the upper lip projects but slightly beyond the lower, and
the profile of the snout forms a pretty regular curve ; the nostril is a little nearer the
end of the snout than the orbit: the loreal region is very oblique and concaye, and the
canthus rostralis is distinct though obtuse, and straight. ‘The eye is very large and
perfectly lateral; the interorbital space is plane, and its width equals that of the upper
eyelid. The tympanum is perfectly distinct; its vertical diameter, which is little
greater than its horizontal, equals one third the horizontal diameter of the eye, and is
a little less than the distance which separates it from the orbit.
The fore limb, stretched backwards, reaches as far as the vent. The fingers are
short and thick, with obtuse, slightly swollen tips, and with large round subarticular
tubercles; the inner finger is nearly as long as the third, and considerably longer than
the second, which is a little shorter than the fourth; there are three oval metacarpal
tubercles, the inner of which is the largest and the most distinct. The hind limb is
short; if stretched forwards along the body, the tibio-tarsal articulation reaches the
hinder border of the eye; the length of the tibia equals the length of the head. The
toes are short, two thirds webbed, with the tips dilated into regular disks, which are,
however, relatively not much larger than in Rana kuhlii; the web reaches the penul-
timate phalanx on the inner side of the third toe and on both sides of the fourth,
otherwise attains the distal disks; the subarticular tubercles are very large and oval
48 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES
There are two metatarsal tubercles—an inner, oval, flattened, and an outer, roundish,
rather indistinct. There is not a trace of a fold along the inner edge of the tarsus.
The skin of the head is rough with very small warts, which become large on the
hinder half of the upper eyelid and on the occipital region ; on the back and sides and
on the upper surface of the limbs the warts are very prominent, round, of larger and
smaller size, studded with pores as in Bombinator; on each side of the back the warts
are more elongate and confluent, so as to form an indication of a lateral glandular fold,
which is, however, frequently broken up, and does not extend beyond the sacrum.
Above the temporal region is a large elongate wart, which might be termed a parotoid
gland. The fore limbs are nearly smooth. The lower surfaces are smooth except the
belly and the lower surface of the thighs, which are feebly granulate.
The upper surfaces are of a uniform purplish brown, and the lower uniform yel-
lowish.
From snout to vent . . . . . . . 145 millim.
ead) .< <\. coteoe 4 aes .2 of cae 110
TBOOES s68) mapasis lis neh ae wan eae 34
Numerous specimens were collected by Mr. Guppy in the Shortland, Treasury, and
Faro Islands.
Mr. Guppy observes :—‘ Horned frogs are very numerous in these islands, and so
closely do they imitate their surroundings in colour and pattern, that on one occasion
I captured one by accidentally placing my hand on it when clasping a tree.”
AND BATRACHIANS OF THE SOLOMON ISLANDS. 59
ARCIFERA.
HYLIDA.
Hyta, Laur.
8. Hyua macrops. (Plate XI. fig. 5.)
Hyla macrops, Bouleng. Ann. & Mag. N. H. (5) xii. 1883, p. 164.
The tongue is shortly oval, slightly nicked and slightly free behind. The vomerine
teeth form two short transverse oval groups situated exactly in the middle between the
choane. The latter are large, larger than the Eustachian tubes.
The head is depressed, a little broader than long; in the male its length is contained
exactly three times in the total length, in the female it is contained three times and
one third to three times and two fifths. The snout is broadly rounded, not projecting,
as long as the diameter of the orbit; the canthus rostralis is distinct and curved, and
the loreal region very oblique and concave; the nostril is nearer the tip of the snout
than the orbit. The eye is large, especially in the male, and the interorbital space
plane and as broad as the upper eyelid. The tympanum is very distinct, circular, and
measures half the diameter of the eye, or slightly more; its distance from the orbit
equals two fifths its diameter.
The fore limb, if stretched backwards, reaches as far as the vent in the female, a
little beyond in the male. The disks of the fingers are of moderate size, smaller than
the tympanum, and a little larger than those of the toes. The first finger is the
shortest, and apparently opposable; the second and fourth are equal; a short web
unites the fingers at the base; the subarticular tubercles are small. There are no
distinct metacarpal tubercles, and no projecting rudiment of pollex. In the breeding
male the inner side of the first finger is covered with blackish rugosities, The hind
limb is long and slender, the tibio-tarsal articulation reaching the tip of the snout or
nearly so far. The toes are moderate, three fourths webbed, with small subarticular
tubercles. Two metatarsal tubercles, the outer very small, or quite indistinct, the
inner small and elliptic. No tarsal fold. The skin is smooth, largely granulate on the
belly and under the thighs.
The upper surfaces are uniform green, and the lower white; the hinder side of the
thighs brown.
A large fronto-parietal fontanella is present, and, as in many South-American Hyle,
the bones are green. The male has an internal subgular vocal sac.
VOL. XI1.—pParT 1. No. 4.—April, 1886. K
60 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES
(oir rr
millim. millim.
Bront snout touvent, elias einen ee eS 54.
Head... -s tos ae sGeieae. cee) ea ee ee 17
\WWathdivorelsel 4 sl 6 Go 68 oo do oo leis 19
Horetlimbs. oc. 2) cule Me on eee eee 34
and) oc te ee ee oc ee ee el) 14
Hind dimb: = <8eecj0ne is. Dal geeee Sell 93
Boot. = 5 chihlpete ciecles dee ie and ee LO. 23
Four specimens, one male and three females, were collected by Mr. Guppy in
Treasury Island.
9. Hy. THESAURENSIS. (Plate XI. fig. 4.)
Hyla thesaurensis, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1877, p. 421.
A specimen was collected in Treasury Island by Mr. Guppy, which agrees well with
Peters’s description, except that the fingers are distinctly webbed at the base while
Peters describes them as free. I have, however, no hesitation in referring the specimen
to Hyla thesaurensis. Another question is whether this form and the preceding are
specifically distinct from each other or only colour varieties; I am not able to decide
this point at present for want of material, but strongly incline to regard them only
as varieties.
The unique specimen appears to be a half-grown female. Its coloration and dimen-
sions are as follows :—The head and back are blackish brown; a broad white vertebral
line extends from the fronto-parietal fontanella to the extremity of the coccyx; another
one on each side, commencing on the border of the upper eyelid; a short white streak
on the end of the snout; a curved transverse white streak between the eyes, and a
curved white streak on the side of the head, from below the nostril to the angle of the
mouth. The limbs are light olive above, and the lower surfaces white.
rom: snout tonventi. oe ee eens
Head) 6 Boe iS 3 nck enamel OB Le
Width ofthead). 2.2. .\ a) eae eee lees
Horelimb:.. 13. 2) sa) scope neice on aes
Hand) .. .. = |... 2) Snr Omls
Mind limb::. 2.0..... . 3.
4, Hoplocephalus par, p. 46.
4a. Ditto, profile of head. x 2.
PLATE VIII.
Rana bufoniformis, p. 47, with view of open mouth.
PLATE IX.
Rana guppyi, p. 48, with view of open month.
PLATE X.
Rana opisthodon, p. 50.
a. Adult female.
6. Open mouth.
c. Egg, natural size.
d. Egg, before hatching, ventral view. x 3.
é. Egg, before hatching, lateral view. x 3.
Ff. Young, coiled up in the egg, ventral view. x 3.
g- Young, coiled up in the egg, lateral view. x 3.
h. Young, just after leaving the egg, dorsal view. x 3.
i. Young, just after leaving the egg, ventral view. xX 3.
PLATE XI.
1. Cornufer guppyi, p.53. Female.
la. Ditto, male.
16. Ditto, open mouth.
61
62 ON THE REPTILES AND BATRACHIANS OF THE SOLOMON ISLANDS.
Fig. 2. Cornufer solomonis, p. 54.
Fig. 2a. Ditto, open mouth.
Fig. 3. Hyla macrops, p. 59.
Fig. 3a. Ditto, open mouth.
Fig. 4. Hyla thesaurensis, p. 60.
PLATE XII.
Ceratobatrachus guentheri, p. 56.
Figs. a-d. Upper view.
Fig. e. Lower view.
PLATE XIII.
Ceratobatrachus quentheri, p. 56.
Fig. a. Adult.
Fig. 6. Half-grown.
Fig. ¢. Profile of head.
Fig. d. Open mouth.
Fig. e. Skeleton, dorsal view.
Fig. f. Lower view of skull.
Fig. g. Lateral view of skull.
Fig. h. Mandible. x 2.
Fig. 7. Hyoid. x 2.
Fig. &. Sternal apparatus. x 2.
Oe
if) LEPIDODACTYLUS (\GUPPYT. 2. LIPINIA ANOLIS
3.CORUCIA Z CEPHALUS PAR
las}
:
a
AS
hy
O
‘d
ie
ie)
P Swit del et ith
Oo.
RANA BUFONIFORM!
VFO 2
Wantern Bros
P. Set delet bth
RANA GUPPY!.
a
SD os
a
eis
By
¥
*
*
rey
P Smt del et lith
RANA
OPISTHCDON
4
yy,
TON. LOWLTO
P. Smut del et ith. Mintern Bros. mp.
1.CORNUFER GUPPY1. 2.CORNUFER SOLOMONIS. 3.HYLA MACROPS.
4.HYLA THESAURENSIS.
@
TOMS
P. Smit delet hth WMantern Bros. inp.
CERATOBATRACHUS GUENTHERI
iw =
By «39%
Ann y
NA
OP AAR AAA AAR I SN
Sa ae
EE Sr
P Smit del. et hth
CERATOBATRACHUS GUENTHERI.
Mimiern Bros
imp
et,
PT ne ae
VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates) .
Parr 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) .
» 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates)
3. (1877, containing 6 Plates)
» 4. (1878, containing 9 Plates)
5. (1878, containing 3 Plates)
6. (1878, containing 9 Plates)
» 7. (1878, containing 7 Plates)
8. (1878, containing 8 Plates)
9. (1878, containing 4 Plates)
» 10. (1879, containmg 6 Plates)
5 11. (1879, containing 5 Plates)
», 12. (1879, containing 7 Plates)
» 13. (1879, containing Title and Index)
Gunerat Inpes, Vols. I. to X. (1835-1879)
VOLUME XI. (1880-1885 containing 97 Plates)
Parr 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates)
» 2. (1880, containing 7 Plates)
» 8. (1881, containing 8 Plates)
» & (1881, containmg 3 Plates)
» 5. (1881, containing 13 Plates)
» 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates)
» 7. (1882, contaiming 9 Plates)
» 8. (1883, containing 11 Plates)
»» 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates)
» 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates)
», 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and Index) ,,
VOLUME XII.
Parl. (1886, containing 6 Plates)
» 2. (1886, containing 7 Plates)
2
Price
33
To Fellows.
—
wo @
—
nw ©
Sale) ee Kee SS oie ts
—
on
Pale hole ey tS) eel SN Viet 1 ed ital — Poet irl om et Jo
a
co
ORS
0 12
d.
3
0
6
0
6
0
6
10)
0
0
0
0
4)
0
6
Seo on OSS Se On OS So So
o
To the Public.
£
. 13
0
Ss.
7
12
110
— :
wo COrYrr COCO Fr RF Fr oO FH
wwe CCF CO FH CO KH eK CS
(=)
12
16
d.
SOF OPO. 5O.'Ss0) Sr OS New Grn Ono
KJ) = el — Va aa <= a J <> ea — Yaa =)
So
CONTENTS.
II. On the Reptiles and Batrachians of the Solomon Islands. By G. A. BouLEnerr,
BZ. 8ssx(Plabes VEL: to Sls) ogo es Pe SE Aj earth ek Ae eae ee
THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published
in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” in quarto.
According tv the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings”’ contain not only notices of all busi-
ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom-
mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates
and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or
otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of
the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given.
The “ Proceedings ” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of. June,
August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding
year. ‘They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations.
The “ Transactions ” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific
meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are
better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals; but
not less than three parts are usually issued in each year.
Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of
the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the
year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications of the Society ‘at 25 per cent. less
than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon
_purchases of Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds.
Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (11
Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.),
or through any bookseller.
P. L. SCLATER,
epee ‘ Secretary.
TRANSACTIONS
OF
_ THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON.
Vou. XII.—Parrt 3.
LONDON:
PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY,
SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE;
AND BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., PATERNOSTER-ROW.
August 1886.
Price 6s.
‘Taylor and Francis, Printere.] [Red Lion Court, Fleet Street-
TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON.
To Fellows. To the Public.
Lys. va. eo peak
VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates) . . . Price 313 6 418 0O*
VOLUME II. (1836-1841, containing 71 Plates). . . Price 4 0 0 by Gye ors
VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates) . . Price 3 8 6 ATU OF
VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates). . . Price 6 2 0 S264
VOLUME V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . . Price 5 4 3 619 0
VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates) . . Price 11 5 0 15 0 0
VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates) . . Price 817 0 1116 0
VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price 9 8 38 pes) Ne EP
(Pamnnlen(1 872) cave Okt Wy tie aetiete. omy 7 eager bee 10) LONG 014 0
ST OMI a. ch nt Gne rk Ree mir ered hI: G 220
PUTS UMIRTOW SE Sat tee pecitiee Sie Rect SecGen 7 20 116 0
Beran (1873) ones ety iste eee et ake eh Gatley; ec O PLD. ico lvls 0
MD ae (LOT) cod) ic ebelalrses Jaltt epdtte snar Sah Ace a yl) le mnt 1 4 0
wa ai (LBTS) Sie ci vote eoM lowe oo) er iea Pina tae arabian cs Panes ee OS EOFS G 1 6 0
PRT (LOTA)ewaoy a datos: (een innn At Magee Uae odie teak, ee Ole 12 0
MS NAST as chek oa Ge Se Se oe OTe 140
OGM EBT Ae cuts en tem ats tr pina mean a ols Seed al IvRGs 22 0
VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . . Price 12 0 O 16 0 0
Parr 1. (1875, containing 22 Plates) . . . . . anil aro) 20 ye 10
3, 2 (1875, containing 12 Plates) . . .. . Pr lg ble cG 22 0
5) Ube. (875 yeontaining 5 Plates)°. <2 302s \ceeukiotss ag Loe 10 1 4 0
» 4 (1875, containing 14 Plates) . . . . . Sep ard baal Wt Ree ey 2 2 0
3ye5.5 (1875, contaming 9! Plates) 2702) 6 Seer aees, lee G 110 0
», 6. (1876, containing 4 Plates) . eT OnLOr'G 014 0
», 7. (1876, containing 7 Plates) . par, On loo LLG
,, 8. (1876, containing 10 Plates) . . . . . ee le tO 1 4 0
», 9. (1876, containing 6 Plates). . . . . . Seas. 0 112 0
,, 10. (1877, containing 5 Plates). . . . [eB 110 0
» 1]. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and baad) » 9015 9 1) pl 40
* Only odd parts of these volumes ‘can be supplied.
Continued on page 3 of Wrapper.
ake
[ 63 ]
IV. On the Anatomy and Systematic Position of a Gigantic Earthworm (Microcheta
rappi) from the Cape Colony. By Frank E. Bepparp, W.A., F.R.S.E., F.Z.S.,
Prosector to the Society.
Received November 3rd, 1884, read November 4th, 1884.
[Puates XIV., XV.]
INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.
SoME forty years ago there was published in the ‘Transactions’ of the Wiirtemberg
Academy of Sciences' a brief account, accompanied by a plate, of a gigantic Earthworm,
a native of the Cape of Good Hope. The author of this paper, Dr. Rapp, contented
himself with describing the more obvious external and internal characters, and his
description will be considered in reference to the several points with which it deals in
the course of the present Memoir. Unfortunately at the time when Rapp published
his account of “ Lwmbricus microcheta,” as he termed this Earthworm, the recorded
observations on the anatomy of the group were extremely few, and in consequence it
was impossible to compare its structure with other forms. It is not surprising, there-
fore, to find many structural details, which are now known to be extremely important
for classificatory purposes, omitted, and others too briefly described to be of much use,
in Rapp’s paper; it would, in fact, be quite impossible to decide upon the accurate
systematic position of Lumbricus microcheta from its perusal, although M. Perrier? is
quite right in stating that it cannot at any rate belong to the genus Lwmbricus as now
understood.
Of late years more attention has been directed to this very interesting group of
animals, and we are now in possession of a very rational scheme of classification, which
is due to M. Perrier®. This classification is based upon internal structure, though
taking in consideration also certain external characters; the impossibility of deciding
upon the zoological rank and affinities of an animal by external characters alone is
perhaps more strikingly emphasized in the Oligocheta than in any other group in the
whole animal kingdom ; indeed it appears quite obvious that it should be so when we
consider that the differences of habit, physiological needs, and so forth cannot be great
between different species.
Setting aside the previous systems of classification, which mainly depended upon the
? Jahresheft. d. Ver. f. yaterl. Naturk. in Wiirtemberg, Jahrg. iy. (1848) p. 142.
* Arch. de Zool. Exp. t. ix. p. 239, note. At the conclusion of his paper Rapp does suggest the formation
of a new genus Microcheta, which I adopt here, naming the species after Rapp, since he first described it.
® Nouvelles Arch. d. Museum, t. viii.
VOL. X11.—Part 11. No. 1.—August, 1886.— L
ee y est x
iSpy aN
64 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE ANATOMY AND
arrangement of the sete, M. Perrier directed attention to the variability of the gene-
rative system, and divided the Oligocheta terricola into three main groups :—(1)
Lombriciens preclitelliens, (2) Lombriciens intraclitelliens, and (3) Lombriciens post-
clitelliens ; in the first of these the ducts of the testes open in front of the clitellum,
in the second group they open within it, in the third they open behind. The number
and position of the copulatory pouches, the characters of the vascular system, and so
forth, serve to subdivide these three orders into genera and into species; even the
species are found to differ by definite internal characters, generally the number and
structure of the copulatory pouches.
Being anxious to secure a specimen of Lumbricus microcheta, I wrote to the Rev. G.
R. Fisk, C.M.Z.S8., of Breakwater, Cape Town, who most kindly secured and sent to me a
fine living specimen of the worm, which arrived in perfect safety at the end of August
last. Mr. Fisk had previously brought the matter before the Philosophical Society of
Cape Town' in order to obtain information as to the way in which a specimen could
be got. In the discussion which followed, a number of interesting facts respecting the
occurrence of these gigantic creatures were made known, which are well worth repeating
here ; I quote the following passages :—‘ Professor Guthrie could vouch for Earthworms
of 4 feet in length, though he believed they only appeared after very heavy rains. He
remembered going down to Port Elizabeth in 1876, and when near Jansenville he was
surprised to see a number of these monstrous worms creeping about on the ground,
which was then very wet. These worms were quite 4 feet long, and on lifting one of
them on his stick both ends hung to the ground; that must have been nearly 6 feet,
though of course when lifted on the stick it was stretched out.
“Mr. Bolus said that he had seen a similar thing in 1874 .... immediately after
excessively heavy rains. The whole of the road for some distance was thinly covered
with these worms, there being some hundred or two of them. These worms were
about as thick as one’s fore finger, and about 5 feet in length. The soil was Karroo
soil, and was usually extremely dry. The colour of the worms was somewhat lighter
than the ordinary Earthworms, and was of an ash-grey tint. Mr. ‘Trimen, in Natal,
had seen large Earthworms of from 2 to 3 feet in length after heavy rains. They were
of a green tint, and presented a most unpleasant appearance.”
Another piece of information respecting these worms is contained in a letter kindly
addressed to me from a gentleman resident in Kleinpoort; of the occurrence of these
creatures Mr. de Witt Meulen says, ‘‘ These worms appear only one, two, or three times
a year... when the ground has been thoroughly soaked by an abundant downpour of
rain.... They never seem to return into the earth, but to be killed within six hours
by the heat of the sun,... The ground here is very hard, chiefly clay, and when any
water is found under it it is invariably brackish. I may add that no domestic animal
whatever—dogs, pigs, fowls, &c.—touch them.”
* Reported in ‘The Cape Times’ for Thursday, May 29th, 1884; see also ‘ Nature,’ Oct. 9th, 1884, p. 570.
SYSTEMATIC POSITION OF A GIGANTIC EARTHWORM. 69
The fact that these animals will live in soil impregnated with brackish water is
highly interesting ; we know of two other species, however, which live among decaying
vegetable matter cast up by the sea, and therefore quite salt—these are Pontodrilus
littoralis and Pontodrilus marionis*. Such facts may possibly help to get over the great
difficulties connected with the geographical distribution of these animals. It was formerly
believed that Earthworms and their eggs were killed by immersion in salt water, and it
was presumed, therefore, that the facts in their geographical distribution would be of
particular value, inasmuch as the species would be indigenous to the countries where
they were found’, and the presence, in two countries separated by the sea, of the same,
or at least closely allied genera, would furnish very strong evidence in favour of a land
connection having existed formerly between the two regions. Since we find closely
allied species, let alone genera, in widely separated countries *, the occurrence of which
is hardly explicable by the interference of man, the facts stated above seem to suggest
that the cocoons of Earthworms may, after all, be transported across the sea on floating
timber.
External Characters.
The extreme length of Microcheta rappi it is difficult to state with certainty ;
during its lifetime the animal elongates and contracts itself so very much; the accom-
panying drawing (Pl. XIV.) represents very fairly the average length of the animal,
which appears to be between 4 and 5 feet. When killed and placed in spirit it
contracted itself to 38 inches. The colour when living is admirably illustrated by
Mr. Smit’s drawing, which was made from the living animal.
The dorsal surface is dark green, the colour being especially bright for a space of
about 3 inches near the anterior end of the body, elsewhere it passes into a duller
greenish violet; the ventral surface is of a flesh-red ; when placed in spirit the colour
after a time faded to a dull grey, but the bright green patch in front, corresponding in
fact to the clitellum, remained for a very long time.
The sete are arranged in two pairs as in the common British Lumbricus terrestris,
and nearly equidistant from each other. As pointed out by Rapp they are extremely
small and inconspicuous, and tend to disappear altogether at the anterior end of the
body; this makes it extremely difficult to fix accurately the boundaries of the segments
in this region, since, as will be pointed out presently, the mesenteries have lost their
1 Perrier, Arch. d, Zool, Exp. t. ix.
2 Except, of course, such anomalies as were evidently caused by the agency of man, e. g. the occurrence of
Pericheta in hothouses in England and the Jardin des Plantes at Paris; these specimens have, no doubt, been
imported along with plants from foreign countries.
3 As an instance of this, the distribution of Acanthodrilus may be adduced ; there are seven species of the
genus known—three from Africa, one from Madagascar, two from New Caledonia, and one from Kerguelen
Island, and another, which I hope to describe shortly, came in the same box with the large Earthworm
described in the present paper. I have also received examples of three distinct species from New Zealand.
L2
66 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE ANATOMY AND
distinctive character, and are metamorphosed into a mass of fibres uniting the pharynx
to the parietes, while the external segmentation is not distinct, since most of the
segments are, as in other Earthworms, divided again by additional transverse furrows.
In front of the upper row of sete are a pair of apertures on either side of the body;
these are the openings of the segmental tubes ; the position of these apertures is the
same as that found in Urocheta, Anteus, Rhinodrilus, Eudrilus, and Moniligaster ; in
Lumbricus and other genera the segmental tubes open in front of the ventral pair
of sete.
When the animal was placed in spirit the orifices of the segmental tubes were
rendered very conspicuous by the expulsion through them of a quantity of fluid which
settled down as a flocculent precipitate.
The most careful search failed to show any dorsal pores; as, however, these struc-
tures are occasionally absent in Earthworms (e. g. in Pontodrilus), the fact is not
remarkable.
The specimen appeared to be fully mature, and the clitellum occupies about twenty
segments, from segment ten to thirty inclusive; it is however only developed upon
the dorsal surface, and is distinguishable in the living animal, and, to a less degree, after
prolonged immersion in spirit, by a light-green colour well shown in Pl. XIV.; on -
the ventral surface of the body, in the region of the clitellum, the green colour is
replaced by a flesh-red, which faded to a yellowish grey under the action of alcohol.
The male generative ducts open on to the eighteenth segment, but I was unable to
detect their apertures on the outside of the body ; the termination of each vas deferens
was, however, plainly visible from the inside.
The position of the apertures is therefore within the clitellum, and Microcheta
clearly belongs to the intraclitellian group of Perrier.
There are a number of papille developed in certain of the anterior segments of the
body, which no doubt serve to attach the animals together during copulation; they
correspond in every case to the innermost pair of sete. The presence of such papille is
very common in Earthworms, and they are frequently provided with special glands. In
Microcheta the glands of the papille are arranged three to each papilla; they are
somewhat oval in shape, and conspicuous from their whitish colour; the three glands
are in contact with each other, and radiate outwards from the point of opening on to
the papilla. These glands are often termed capsulogenous glands, as they are believed
to assist in the secretion of the cocoon.
Nephridia.
The nephridia of this worm are very remarkable. Their orifice in front of the
upper pair of sete (cf. Pl. XIV.) is noticed and figured by Rapp, who gives the following
description of the organs themselves (Joc. cit. p. 143):— ... “ Runde Oeffnungen, die
SYSTEMATIC POSITION OF A GIGANTIC EARTHWORM. 67
in ein kleines, unter der Haut liegendes Bliaschen fiihren, es scheinen Schleimabson-
derungswerkzeuge (oder Respirationsorgane?) zu sein.” From this description it is
clear that Rapp did recognize the peculiar form of these organs in Microchwta. On
opening the body of the animal immediately after it had been killed by immersion in
weak spirit a number of long oval sacs, distended by their fluid contents, were apparent
in several of the anterior segments of the body, a pair to each segment; it appeared at
first that these might be the copulatory pouches, since the rest of the organs—which lies
almost under the alimentary canal, and close to the mesenteries, which are here specially
thickened and muscular—was invisible; on further dissection, however, these vesicular
structures turned out to be diverticula of the duct of the nephridium.
Several of these are displayed in Pl. XV. fig. 6; each consists of (1) a tuft of coiled
glandular tubes communicating with (2) a wide, but thin-walled duct which narrows
abruptly into a short, thick tube, distinguished from the rest of the duct by its yellow
colour; this latter opens on to the exterior by a pore situated just behind the more
dorsally placed pair of sete. The duct of the nephridium, near the external opening,
gives off posteriorly a long, oval, cecal tube; this is supported by a delicate membrane
which runs along the whole of its posterior surface, and is attached to the body-wall.
The nephridia of the anterior part of the body, down to about the twenty-seventh
ring, have the same structure that has been described; there are a pair to each
segment as far forward as that which immediately follows the pharynx, which is
bounded in front by the most anterior of the specially thickened mesenteries. In
front of this mesentery there are only two pairs of nephridia, which are imbedded
among the confused mass of muscular fibres representing the most anterior mesenteries.
Iam not able to state how many segments are included in this region of the body,
unless the setee really mark the number of segments, in which case there are three.
The internal opening of the segmental tubes, however, is not within the same
segment that contains the greater part of the organ, and on to the outer wall of which
it opens; it was quite easy to make out that the proximal portion of the tube perfo-
rated the mesentery forming the anterior boundary of the segment, and terminated
freely within the cavity of the segment in front in a ciliated funnel (Pl. XV. fig. 6) ;
about 54, of an inch, or rather less, of the proximal clear-walled portion of the tube
depended freely within this segment. A similar arrangement is usual among Karth-
worms. Inthe hinder part of the body, from segment twenty-eight onwards, the
form of the segmental organs isa little different. The glandular portion consists, as
in the more anterior series, of a tuft of tubules generally disposed in loops, the tubes
forming the loop being variously coiled round each other. ‘This part of the organ is
situated close to the ventral blood-vessel, and is partly covered by the alimentary canal,
as in the more anteriorly placed nephridia; it appears, however, to be proportionally
smaller. The duct formsa wide,. thin-walled tube, and opens by a thick, short, terminal
portion ; the duct is, however, prolonged beyond its aperture and towards the dorsal
68 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE ANATOMY AND
surface in the way shown in fig. 3, Pl. XV. The portion of the duct which lies
beyond (above) the aperture evidently corresponds to the vesicular diverticulum of the
more anterior nephridia.
The large size of the nephridia (? inch) rendered it quite easy to inflate the duct by
means of a blow-tube, and to make sure of the connection between the duct and the
diverticulum, though this was sufficiently obvious without. .
The upper portion of the wide muscular duct of the segmental tubes in this region
of the body is thickly covered by a layer of large cells filled with round, clear bodies of
a brownish tint; these were so numerous as to obscure the nucleus altogether. The
presence of these cells gives a yellowish colour to that part of the nephridium where
they exist, the rest being almost colourless. These cells appear to be simply modified
cells of the perivisceral cavity; they are also extremely abundant on the intestine,
where their occurrence has been long known in the common Earthworm. It is very
remarkable to find them only covering the nephridia of the posterior half of the body,
and absent from the more anterior series in Microcheta. In fig. 3, Pl. XV., are
displayed some of the nephridia of the posterior region of the body; the distribution
of the “chloragogic” cells is indicated by the dotting on the terminal section of
the nephridium ; below this region, which ends very abruptly, are hardly any traces of
these cells, only a few being visible hereand there. The statement that these peculiarly
modified perivisceral cells are absent also from the anterior series of nephridia does not
of course imply that these latter have no peritoneal covering.
The nephridia of Microchwta are, on the whole, similar to those of other Earth-
worms, but differ by the disproportionate development of the terminal muscular portion
of the organ, and also by its large diverticulum. A similar diverticulum is figured by
Gegenbaur in Senuris’.
In certain of the anterior segments of the body there are a number of structures
developed near the orifice of the segmental organs which have some interest in connec-
tion with the much debated question of the homologies between the nephridia and the
copulatory pouches.
These are represented on fig. 4 of Pl. XV., and more highly magnified in fig. 6.
In the thirteenth segment is a single minute whitish body about the side of a millet-
seed ; this body is a cecal pouch with muscular walls opening on to the exterior of the
body in front of the nephridium. In the succeeding segment there are four of these
pouches arranged as in the figure, the two innermost being partly fused; in segment
fifteen the disposition of these pouches is entirely similar, except that the two
innermost are connected together at their upper instead of at their lower extremities ;
finally, in segment sixteen there is only a single pair of these pouches corresponding
to the innermost pair of the two segments immediately antecedent.
“Ueber die sogenannten Respirationsorgane der Regenwiirmer,” Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. 1852.
SYSTEMATIC POSITION OF A GIGANTIC EARTHWORM. 69
On the opposite side of the body an exactly equivalent series of pouches is present.
I have ascertained by transverse sections that these structures are, as is stated, cecal
pouches opening on to the exterior of the body.
A second individual of this Earthworm, which was acquired by Mr. Bartlett, and
lived for a short time in the Society's Gardens, showed some slight variation in the
number of these pouches. On the left-hand side of the body the first segment has
two, the second four, one being in reality double, the third and fourth segments three
each. On the right-hand side of the body the first segment had two of these pouches,
the two next three, and the last two. These variations are not, however, of any
importance, I should imagine.
These structures are not peculiar to Microcheta, but are represented in a species of
Pericheta. In Pericheta aspergillum M. Perrier’ figures a series of small accessory
bodies developed in the neighbourhood of the copulatory pouches, and I have repro-
duced in fig. 7 of Pl. XV. M. Perrier’s drawing in order to display the close resemblance
between the two sets of structures ; there can be little doubt that they correspond to each
other, and their development in connection with the copulatory pouches in one
worm and the segmental organs in the other is, at least, an indication of an homology
between these latter, an homology which is undoubtedly supported by other facts.
In any case the very close similarity between the copulatory pouch of Pericheta (fig. 7)
with its accessory pouches, and the segmental organ of Microcheta (fig. 6) with a
corresponding series of accessory pouches, is worth remarking as a curious coincidence,
if no more.
It must also be remembered that true copulatory pouches like those of other Earth-
worms are absent in MWicrocheta, though their function is probably taken on by the
structures already described; and it is not at all likely that the copulatory pouches,
were they present, would have escaped attention in two separate individuals, since they
are so extremely conspicuous in other Earthworms, even in immature individuals. It
is possible that the correspondence between the copulatory pouches and the nephridia
of Earthworms is only partial, that is to say, that the nephridia and the copulatory
pouches are both derivable from a segmental organ like that of Microcheta with a large
diverticulum. This hypothesis would explain several of the difficulties which beset the
question of the homologies between the two structures; it might for instance account
for the presence of a segmental organ and a copulatory pouch opening close together
upon the same series of sete in Urocheta. Furthermore it is possible that the small
diverticulum of the copulatory pouches found in so many species of Pericheta (see
fig. 7, Pl. XV.) is a rudiment of a nephridium opening in common with it as in
1 For a discussion of the homologies between the segmental and the ducts of the generative system, including
the copulatory pouches, see Lankester, Quart. Journ. Micr. Soc. 1864; Perrier, Arch. d. Museum, 1872, and
other memoirs already cited.
70 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE ANATOMY AND
Microcheta; in Urocheta and other Earthworms' where the nephridium opens upon
the same series of sete as the copulatory pouch, the latter has no such rudiment, which
is exactly what would be expected on this hypothesis.
Another fact, which is of some importance from this point of view, is the condition
of the spermathece in Ocnerodrilus? as diverticula of the vas deferens.
I am of course quite aware that this is very hypothetical, and I merely make the
suggestion for what it is worth.
In any case it is interesting to notice that the structures which no doubt function as
spermathece are placed behind the testes; it is invariably the case in other Earthworms
that the spermathece lie anterior to, or at most in the same segments with, the testes.
Circulatory System.
The circulatory system of Wicrochewta presents some peculiarities which, so far as I
am aware, have not been recorded in any other Earthworm except Megascolex ceru-
leus*. The dorsal vessel, instead of being a simple tube, is composed of two distinct
tubes only fused here and there; on Pl. XV. fig. 2, is a drawing of other dorsal and
ventral vessels, together with the connecting hearts, slightly diagrammatic. The dorsal
vessel, in segment three, is asimple tube; in the succeeding segment it is double, but the
two halves are closely bound together, and only recognizable as distinct by the presence
of two quite separated blood-clots lying side by side in the apparently single tube; at the
hinder margin of the segment a pair of transverse vessels unite the dorsal with the
ventral blood-vessel; in segment five the dorsal vessel divides immediately after passing
through the mesentery into two separate tubes, which unite at the posterior end of the
segment into a much dilated receptacle; with this are connected the two pairs of
hearts of the segment; in the following segment, that which contains the gizzard, the
dorsal vessel again splits into two halves, which are widely divaricated, but meet and
fuse together before giving off the pair of hearts; the arrangement of the vessel in
segment seven is precisely similar. In the next segment the dorsal vessel is apparently
simple, and forms a very wide chamber, at least double the width of the same vessel in
the preceding or succeeding segments; on slitting it open, however, it was found to be
divided by a longitudinal septum reaching nearly as far as the posterior extremity; at
this point the septum disappears, and the cavity is single; the exit of the two “hearts”
is guarded by a valve on either side. In the two succeeding segments the dorsal vessel
* Hudrilus appears to form an exception to this rule; but the structures described by Perrier as copulatory
pouches are altogether so anomalous, that their correspondence with the copulatory pouches of other Earth-
wo1ms cannot be regarded as certain, as Perrier himself implies.
* Eisen, Nova Acta Soc. Reg. Sci. Upsala, vol. x.
* F. E. Beddard, “On the Anatomy and Histology of Plewrocheta,” Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin. vol. xxx. p. 481.
This genus is really identical with Templeton’s Megascolex. At the time when I wrote I had not seen the
type-specimens and Templeton’s description is too vague to be of any use in recognizing the worm.
SYSTEMATIC POSITION OF A GIGANTIC EARTHWORM. ee
is single, and gives off on either side a pair of large “hearts,” uniting it with the
ventral vessel.
The existence of a double dorsal vessel appears to be an embryonic character, inas-
much as the single dorsal vessel of Zwmbricus and of Criodrilus is formed by the coales-
cence of two vessels, at first distinct}.
Alimentary System.
The alimentary canal commences by a large pharynx occupying the anterior three or
four segments of the body, which is firmly attached to the body-wall by innumerable
muscular bands; the cesophagus is long and narrow, and, as in most other intra- and
postclitellian Earthworms, is continued beyond the gizzard; in Lwmbricus the gizzard
marks the posterior boundary of the esophagus. Two or three segments behind the
gizzard is a peculiar dilatation of the cesophagus (see fig. 4f, Pl. XV.), conspicuous by
its reddish-purple colour, which is caused by the presence of a rich network of blood-
vessels almost entirely covering its surface; on slitting open this section of the ceso-
phagus it was found to have the appearance represented in fig. 5 of Pl. XV.; the
epithelium is extremely thin and transparent, and covers an extraordinarily developed
plexus of blood-vessels, composed of larger trunks running from end to end, and con-
nected here and there by small transverse branches; no trace of the vascular network
could be detected in the rest of the esophagus—the network disappeared entirely at the
junction of this dilatation with both the preceding and succeeding sections of the
cesophagus. The existence of a vascular plexus, or rather sinus, within the coats of the
alimentary canal has been recorded by Vejdovsky in the Limicolous family Enchy-
treeide ; in these worms the dorsal vessel, instead of running continuously from one end
of the body to the other, ceases to be visible at the commencement of the intestines,
and in fact enters the tissues of the organ at this point and forms a continuous sinus
entirely surrounding the gut, but lying between its two muscular coats, In the same
memoir Dr. Vejdovsky describes two cecal diverticula from the commencement of the
mid gut, exactly at its junction with the cesophagus, which are similarly furnished with
a network of vessels within their substance ; these are compared to a dilatation occurring
at the hinder end of the cesophagus in Enchytreus ventriculosus*, which appears to be
very closely similar to the structure I have just described in Microcheta; the walls
are specially thickened and contain an immense number of clear vessels, which
Dr. Vejdovsky presumes, from analogy, to be blood-vessels; he does not particularly
describe the minute structure of this vascular dilatation, merely remarking its probable
homology with the paired diverticula of other species of Enchytreus; Dr. Vejdovsky
furthermore suggests that this organ functions as a liver, and corresponds morpho-
logically with the paired ceca so commonly found in the genus Pericheta.
' Balfour, ‘Comparative Embryology,’ vol. i. p. 282.
* ‘Monographie der Enchytraeiden, Prag, 1879, loc. cit. pl. vi. fig. 4, ld, pp. 33-35,
VOL, XII,—PART 1. No. 2,— August, 1886. M
72 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE ANATOMY AND
If this last comparison be just, it is of course impossible to compare the dilation of
the oesophagus in Enchytrwus ventriculosus with that in Microcheta, which is clearly
a portion of the cesophagus, and has nothing to do with the mid gut; on the other
hand it seems to me also possible that the vascular dilatation of the cesophagus in
Enchytreus ventriculosus may in reality correspond more closely with a somewhat
similar structure in Ocnerodrilus. In this Annelid Hisen’* has described a pair of ceca
developed from the cesophagus at a considerable distance from the mid gut; he does
not, however, make any statements regarding their structure. It seems to me that the
cesophageal dilatation of Microcheta, as well as these structures just referred to,
probably correspond to the calciferous glands of Lwmbricus.
The remainder of the alimentary canal in Microcheta presents no features of special
interest.
The intestine is capacious and furnished with a typhlosole which disappears at the
hinder end of the body. The typhlosole presents a spongy appearance when examined
with a lens, which is due to the immense development of blood-capillaries of various
dimensions, which almost entirely fill up its interior; the interstices between the
capillaries are occupied by large brown cells, evidently similar to those which clothe
the outer surface of the intestine, the blood-vessels, and the segmental organs in the
last half of the body. The intestine is unprovided with cwca or with glands of any
description, as is remarked by Rapp.
Generative System.
(1) The clitellum occupies an unusually large number of segments; it extends from
about segment ten to thirty, occupying therefore some twenty segments; it is distin-
guishable from the rest of the integument by its colour, which is of a bright green:
this is well shown in the accompanying Plate (Pl. XIV.); the colour faded to a con-
siderable extent in alcohol, but at the time of writing this (some three months after
the worm was placed in spirit) it is still recognizable; the clitellum does not, however,
extend very far ventrally ; the peculiar green colour ceases at the apertures of the seg-
mental organs and is replaced by a flesh-red. Perrier notices the same disposition of
the clitellum in Anfeus; in that worm, as in Microcheta, the clitellum is not developed
on the ventral surface of the body. The structure of the clitellum apparently differs
from that of Lumbricus ; the latter has been investigated by Claparéde, and more recently
by Dr. Horst and Dr. vy. Mojsisovics; the statements of the two last-named writers are
in harmony with each other, but both differ considerably from the account given by
Claparéde. According to Claparéde the hypoderm layer of the general body-surface is
continued over the clitellum, but in that region of the body a glandular layer is inter-
posed between the hypoderm and the layer of transverse muscles; the glandular layer
1 G. Hisen, “On the Anatomy of Ocnerodrilus,’ Nova Acta Soc. Reg. Sci. Upsala, vol. x. (series 3).
SYSTEMATIC POSITION OF A GIGANTIC EARTHWORM. 73
consists of two rows of cells termed respectively the “ untere” and “ obere Saulenregion ;”
below this, again, is a vascular layer.
Drs. Horst and v, Mojsisovics interpret the structure of the clitellum differently.
According to them the hypoderm layer becomes modified in the region of the clitellum ;
its cells are considerably longer than elsewhere, and have taken on a glandular cha-
racter ; below these is another layer of cells, which are distinguishable from the upper
layer by their larger size, shape, and less granular contents; the upper row of cells
corresponds therefore to the hypoderm plus the “obere Siiulenregion” of Claparéde,
while the lower layer corresponds to the “ untere Sdulenregion.”
The figures of transverse section of the clitellum given in Dr. yon Mojsisovics’s paper
are not really so very different from those of Claparéde, and it is, indeed, difficult to
understand why the latter should have insisted upon the distinctness of the hypoderm
layer from the “ obere Saiulenregion,” inasmuch as he figures the cells of the two regions
in some cases in actual contact, and, indeed, hardly indicates a septum of division at any
point. It is a curious fact that the ultimate branches of the blood-system only reach
halfway up to the outer layer of cells, and terminate precisely where, on Claparéde’s
hypothesis, is the line of division between the hypoderm and “ obere Siulenregion,” and
it is very possible that this fact caused Claparéde to distinguish them.
A transverse section through the body-wall of Microcheta, in the region of the
clitellum, is represented in fig. 8 of Pl. XV. The epidermis of the general body-surface
is here unmodified; it is quite impossible to distinguish the cells which form the
epidermis of the clitellum from those which are found elsewhere; the same narrow
columnar cells, each with an oval nucleus situated near the lower end of the cell, form
the chief part of the tissue, while here and there a larger granular cell occurs. The
resemblance is in fact so complete that I have not thought it worth while to reproduce
the epidermis of the general body-surface in another figure.
The epidermis layer (e) is of course covered by the chitinous cuticle (c), and is
bounded below by a stout membrane, which sends off prolongations both from its upper
and lower surface; the former pass upwards between the epidermis-cells and are no
doubt similar to the “processes of pigment-cells belonging to the connective-tissue
system” which make their way among the epidermis-cells of Zwmbricus as described by
the above-mentioned writers, as also by Prof. Lankester’ (in the Leech). Beneath
the epidermis is the glandular layer of the clitelium (g/); the glandular cells of this
are imbedded in a network of connective tissue continuous with the membranes which
separate the glandular from the hypodermic layer. ‘The structure and arrangement of
these glandular cells, again, appear to be different from that characteristic of Zumbricus.
In the latter the cells are arranged in a regular fashion in double rows, separated
by septa of connective tissue. In Microcheta the glandular layer of the clitellum is
‘ “On Intra-epithelial Capillaries in the Integument of the Medicinal Leech,” Quart, Journ. Micr. Soc.
vol, xx. new ser. p. 303.
74 MR, F. E. BEDDARD ON THE ANATOMY AND
rather different; there is no such regularity in its arrangement, and the cells are
aggregated into variously sized groups; this appearance is displayed in fig. 8 of Pl. XV.
Whether these aggregations of cells are really independent glands or not I am unable
to state; it is sufficiently evident, however, that the clitellum of Microcheta does differ
from that of Zumbricus, and I hope to be able to study it more fully at some fulure
time. The description here is of preparations which have been only hardened in strong
alcohol; this reagent appears to preserve the structure of the hypodermic cells very
well indeed, but as I have not been able to compare its effects on the glandular region
of the clitellum with that of other reagents, I am rather afraid of going into any more
detailed description of the clitellum, and possibly describing the effects of the reagent
instead of the real structure of the cells.
The glandular portion of the clitellum is extremely vascular, and sends off here and
there a loop of capillaries which penetrate the hypoderm as in other Earthworms.
(2) The testes’ (Pl. XV. fig. 14, ¢) are two pairs of oval somewhat flattened glands,
situated in segments ten and eleven; the anterior pair are rather larger than the
posterior ; both are enveloped in a membranous sac, and are also firmly attached to the
proximal portion of the vas deferens. The testes harbour an immense number of
Gregarines. ‘These parasites are constantly found in Earthworms.
(3) The vasa deferentia (Pl. XV. fig. 4, vd) are two delicate tubes, slightly sinuous,
which open into the exterior of the body in the eighteenth segment just to the inside
of the opening of the segmental tubes; at its point of aperture the vas deferens of
either side is slightly dilated, but there were no traces of any prostate glands such as are
so generally met with in Earthworms, especially in the postclitellian and intraclitellian
genera. The position of these orifices within the clitellum shows that Microcheta must
be referred to the Lombriciens intraclitelliens of Perrier. The vasa deferentia are rather
hard to follow; their diameter is almost exactly the same as that of the longitudinal
muscle-bundles, and moreover in segment sixteen they appear to run within the latter ;
at any rate I was unable to see them in this segment, though they were, comparatively
speaking, obvious in the preceding and the succeeding segment. In the twelfth segment
the vas deferens bends inwards towards the middle line of the body and approaches its
fellow of the opposite side; it perforates the mesentery and blends with a long, some-
what oval, solid-looking body lying beneath the testes of its own side, and almost in
contact with the corresponding structure of the other side of the body. This structure
represents the ciliated funnel of the vas deferens, which is, in this Earthworm, extremely
complicated; instead of opening freely into the body-cavity its aperture appeared to be
plugged by the testes, to which it was firmly attached by its posterior extremity; a
transverse section showed that this structure does really represent the fimbriated
aperture of the vas deferens. It contains numerous cavities lined by tall, columnar,
ciliated cells, and its compact structure is due to an excessive complication of the folds
* Probably the equivalents of the seminal yesicles of Zumbricus and not the true testes.
SYSTEMATIC POSITION OF A GIGANTIC EARTHWORM. 75
into which the terminal portion of the vas deferens has been thrown; in the segment
in front, which contains the anterior pair of testes, there is a similar body, which is
attached to the testes of its own side, and also continuous with the terminal portion
of the vas deferens lying in segment eleven; the ventral blood-vessel, which elsewhere
lies upon the nerve-cord, comes to be some way removed from it in these two segments,
in order to make room for the dilated extremities of the vasa deferentia which partly
cover the nerve-cord. ‘These structures and their relations to each other are exhibited
in fig. 4 of P]. XV. The arrangement of the terminal apertures of the vasa deferentia,
their continuity with the testes, is evidently very favourable for conveying the seminal
fluid to the exterior ; in many Earthworms the fimbriated openings have no such direct
connection with the testes, but lie on the posterior wall, while the testes themselves
are attached to the anterior wall of the segment which contains them; in most cases,
indeed, the apertures of the vasa deferentia are still further removed from the testes.
In Pontodrilus the anterior pair of apertures are actually not in the same segment
with the testes corresponding to them, but in the one in front.
(4) The ovaries (Pl. XV. fig. 4, 0) are two small bodies attached to the mesentery
which forms the anterior wall of segment thirteen; they are supplied with abundant
blood-capillaries, which are frequently dilated in their course. Many observers have
noticed a similar condition of the blood-capillaries in Earthworms, especially in those
supplying the segmental organs; these dilations were visible with a hand-lens as
reddish specks in the ovary, and, indeed, enabled me first to find the organ, which is
sufficiently small—hardly, indeed, larger than in many small Earthworms.
(5) The position of the oviduct (Pl. XV. fig. 4, od), with reference to the ovary, is
rather anomalous; the terminal aperture, which is very much folded, lies on the ante-
rior side of the same mesentery which bears the ovaries, and consequently in segment
twelve ; it appears, however, that a portion of the terminal funnel, connected with the
rest through the mesentery, opens into the same segment (segment twelve) that contains
the ovary, and is bound to it by a membranous sheet; the two oviducts appear to open
separately on to the exterior in the immediate neighbourhood of the inner pair
of sete.
(6) Copulatory Pouches—There is no doubt that the small oval sacs (Pl. XV.
figs. 4, 6, ¢.p), already described in connection with the segmental organs, represent
functionally the copulatory pouches of other Earthworms; but it is rather surprising to
find that copulatory pouches of the ordinary size, and arranged in pairs, are absent.
Perrier remarks upon the absence of copulatory pouches in another Intraclitellian
genus Titanus. I have already pointed out that the series of small pouches in segments
13-16 correspond in all probability to quite similar structures in Pericheta aspergillum.
In conclusion I may briefly abstract from the foregoing description the generic
definition of Microcheta.
VOL. XII.—PaRT 11. No. 3.—August, 1886. N
76 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON A GIGANTIC EARTHWORM.
Microcuar1a, gen. nov.
Lumbricus, Rapp, Jahresb. d. Ver. f. vaterl..Naturh.in Wiirtemberg, Jahr iv. (1848) p. 142.
Sets arranged in pairs in four series; clitellum occupying about twenty segments
(from segment ten to thirty), only developed in the dorsal region. Nephridia opening
in front of the dorsal pair of setze, present in all the segments of the body with the
exception of one or two of the most anterior; testes two pairs in segments ten and
eleven ; vasa deferentia opening on to eighteenth segment, not furnished with a prostate
gland or “penis;” ovaries on anterior wall of segment thirteen. Alimentary canal
without caca or special glands.
Copulatory pouches represented by a variable number of small pouches (one to four
in each segment) in segments twelve to fifteen, opening on to the exterior in a line
with the nephridia and close to them.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
PLATE XIV.
Microcheta rappi, drawn by Mr. Smit from the living worm. Natural size.
PLATE XV.
c, cuticle; e, epidermis ; g/, glandular layer of clitellum; d, dorsal vessel ; », nephridia ;
¢.p, copulatory pouches ; m, m!, muscular layers of body-wall; ¢, “ testes:” g,
gizzard; f, dilated vascular region of cesophagus; 0, ovary; ov, oviduct; 2,
ventral blood-vessel; h, “heart;” v.d, vas deferens; v.d,f, funnel of vas
deferens ; p, mesenteries.
Fig. 1. Dissection of Microcheta, to show specially thickened mesenteries of anterior
region.
Fig. 2. Main trunk of vascular system in anterior region of body.
Fig. 3. Four segments in posterior region of body, to show the position and form of the
nephridia.
Dissection of the genital region, to show genital glands and their ducts.
. Vascular dilatation of cesophagus cut open by longitudinal incision.
Four segments of the body which contain the copulatory pouches.
Diagram of copulatory pouch &c. of Pericheta aspergillum, copied from Perrier
(Nouvelles Arch. d. Muséum, t. viii. pl. iv. fig. 72).
Fig. 8. Vertical section through clitellum to illustrate its minute structure.
Fig. 9. Muscle-fibres of transverse coat, very highly magnified.
=
a7) 03) 98
CORN
Mintern Bros . imp
ERE Bdel P Smt bth
MICROCHATA RAPPI.
Mintern Bros. ump.
Zed ctoe Vl MPC NM.
A
@
FEB del. P. Smit lth
MICROCHAETA RAPP].
\a pet pe ee
4 ,
Tura wee
f
—
= ~
=
= > 2
‘ s,
-_
To Fellows. To the Public.
eet Met Gs. .d.
VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates). . . Price 10 0 3 perl en dO
Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . Bs On De O 012 0
» 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) Se he 2G 110 0
» -8. (1877, containing 6 Plates) 57) O L888 LA 0
» 4. (1878, containing 9 Plates) . . . . . i Be 2G 1-10 0
» D. (1878, contaming 3 Plates) . . .. . 0 oO 012 0
3) G1 (1o78;.containmnge 9) Plates); 052 3.0 6S: Pah ete aa 3 110 0
» 7. (1878, containing 7 Plates) » 018 0 Lae
; 8. (1878, containing 8 Plates) sp Oy Loa® EG a
» 9. (1878, containmg 4 Plates) 310k 9, 0 012 0
3 10. (1879, containing 6 Plates) . . ... 3 O20 016 0
»» LY. (1879; containmg 5 Plates) . . .. . Or Oa 012 0
», 12. (1879, containing 7 Plates) 5 OU LS: 39) 1 0
», 18. (1879, containing Title and Index) . . . es O) 1820 ie 4.06
Generar Inver, Vols. I. to X. (1835-1879) . . . 53 One a NO 010 0
VOLUME XI. (1880-1885 containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 0 12 16 0
Parr 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) . . . . .- a1 OL ee O 016 0
» 2- (1880, containing 7 Plates) . . . . . 33, 9218-68 Beane O
» 9. (1881, containing 8 Plates) ree | 6 110 0
} » 4 (1881, containing 3 Plates) ny hot OK gO 010 0
» 5. (1881, containing 13 Plates) . .:. . . fx 0) 18) °O LAs 0
. ,, 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) se O E230 016 0
; » 7. (1882, containing 9 Plates) ve OS 0 1 00
ie » 8. (1883, containing'11 Plas) . .... » 012 0 016 0
5. 9% 41988, containing 10 Plate)... SS, 0-12. 0 016 0
‘3 » 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) . . ...- 4 Lill 6 220
3 lll 6 220
5, 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and ey
VOLUME XII.
Parrl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . - - . Price 9 O 012 90
3 2- (1886, containing 7 Plates) . . . - - Be De SO te. 016 0
» 9. (1886, containing 2 Plates) .- . - - - Sh 0) ACH Ro eb
CONTENTS.
IV. On the Anatomy and Systematic Position of a Gigantic Earthworm (Microcheta
rappi) from the Cape Colony. By Frank E. Bupparp, I/.A., F.B.S.E., F.Z.S.,
Prosector to the Society. (Plates XIV., XV.) . ... . . . . page 63
THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
Tux scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published
in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” in quarto.
According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi-
ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom-
mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates
and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or
otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of
the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given.
The “ Proceedings” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June,
August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the yolume for the preceding
year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations.
The “Transactions ” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific
meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are
better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals; but
not less than three parts are usually issued in each year.
Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of
the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the
year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications of the Society at 25 per cent. less
than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon
purchases of Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds.
Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3
Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.),
or through any bookseller,
August 1886, 1 a SCLATER,
ecretary.
TRANSACTIONS
OF
THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON.
Vou. XI1.—Parrt 4.
LONDON:
PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY,
SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE;
AND BY MESSRS, LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO,, PATERNOSTER-ROW.
October 1886.
Price 20s.
Taylor and Francis, Printers.] [Red Lion Court, Fleet Street.
TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY
VOLUME
VOLUME
VOLUME
VOLUME
VOLUME
VOLUME
»
Ped
2
3
4,
5
een
7
8
9
OF LONDON.
I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates) .
II. (1836-1841, containing 71 Plates) .
III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates) .
IV. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates) .
V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates) .
VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates) .
VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates) .
VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates) .
Part 1.
Bs pies
. (1872).
(RTE) chanel he coelien aoaee s
. (1878) .
(CD eater
(1872) .
(1878) .
MAST) case nA Mats
PASTAS tan eas ts
. (1874) .
VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates)
Parr 1.
omAanrioanwkrkr ww
(1875, containing 22 Plates)
(1875, containing 12 Plates)
. (1875, containmg 5 Plates)
. (1875, containing 14 Plates)
. (1875, containing 9 Plates)
. (1876, containing 4 Plates)
. (1876, containing 7 Plates)
. (1876, containing 10 Plates)
. (1876, containing 6 Plates)
. (1877, containing 5 Plates) . = é
. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and Index) .
To Fellows.
ues
Price 3 18
Price 4 0
Price 3 8
Price 6 2
Price 5 4
. Price 11. 5
Price 8 17
Price 9 8
»
»
”
»
eed
a
oe
”
»
. Price
PEs
KF OoOOOrF fF Of
re)
12 0
i
w
0 15
* Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied.
Continued on page 3 of Wrapper.
d.
6
0
6
0
3
0
0
3
6
6
0
9
0
6
6
0
6
0
6
6
0
6
6
6
9
10)
0
6
9
o>)
To the Public.
eG a
418
5 6
411
16
PC
wo Pnwonwnownerk vo f& KH
=
HS B&H BF KF OF V’e WD WD
e I
ww &
d.
O*
6*
0o*
lor)
7
(ee eh mr Pm Pe — TE — a — i — a fl a —— pa — Ya oe — i — a a =)
eae 4
V. On the Crustacea Isopoda of the ‘ Lightning, ‘Porcupine, and ‘ Valorous’
Expeditions. By the Rev. A. M. Norman, V.A., D.C.L., F.LS., and the
Rev. T. R. R. Stessine, 17.4.
Received November 5th, 1884, read December 2nd, 1884.
[Puates XVI. to XXVII.]
Part I.—Apsgeupipa, TanaIpa&, ANTHURIDA.
CONSIDERING the few hauls which have as yet been taken with the dredge at
depths greater than 1000 fathoms in the North Atlantic, it is surprising that by far the
larger number of families of the Isopodous Crustacea are already known to have their
representatives at this excessive depth, while many more were taken in the British
expeditions at such lesser though still great depths as a few years ago were almost
unassayed.
The families which we now know to descend below 1000 fathoms are :—
Apseudide . . . . Genera Apseudes, Sphyrapus,
Tanaide . . . . . Many genera,
Anthuride . . . . Many genera,
Anceide ... . . Anceus,
Cymothoide . . . . Cuirolana,
Idotheide . . . . Chiridothea,
Asellide . . . . . Nannoniscus,
Munnide. . . . . Ischnosoma, Macrostylis,
Munnopside . . . . Munnopsis, Ilyarachna, Eurycope ;
and in the Southern Sea the Serolidz were found by the ‘ Challenger’ over a wide area,
descending even to 2040 fathoms.
Apart, perhaps, from the Serolide, the most interesting of the abyssal Isopoda are
those belonging to the families Munnide and Munnopside. ‘These are furnished with
antenne and legs of extraordinary length and delicacy of structure; and, unfortunately,
the free use of sieves in washing the ooze on board the British expeditions resulted in
the entire mutilation of such specimens as were picked out from them, so that they
were for the most part little more than mere memberless trunks.
We shall adopt in the following paper, as far as Tribes and Families are concerned,
the arrangement of the Isopoda which has recently been used by that prince among
VOL. Xi.—PaRT Iv. No. 1.—Octover, 1886, __ 7)
<450. Mom
we “he - a
ae Rw
: ey
Up a, Swe
TAL HIS
78 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
carcinologists, Prof. G. O. Sars, in his recent Catalogue’ of the higher Crustacea of
Norway. The arrangement appears to us more natural in some particulars than those
which have preceded it.
Subclass ISOPODA.
Tribe I. CHELIFERA, G. O. Sars.
Animal narrow, subdepressed, or subcylindrical, but never compressed.
Head united with the first or, more rarely, with the first and second segments of the
pereon, so as to form a short carapace, the surface of which is often areolated with
lines of depression. The following segments of the peron are always distinct, and are
often separated by deep constrictions.
The pleon is composed of six segments, the first five of which are usually distinct
(but in some cases coalesced into a single segment), and furnished with pleopods, which
consist of a basal joint and two unjointed branches (but in those cases where the
segments are coalesced, and sometimes otherwise, the pleopods are undeveloped). The
last segment is formed by the union of the two last segments of the pleon, and is much
larger than the preceding, and carries the uropods.
The eyes, when present, are situated on triangular lobes, at the anterior angles of the
carapace.
The upper antenne are furnished with either one or two flagella.
The lower antennz are smaller than the upper, and are placed below them. In the
genus Apseudes they have an articulated antennal scale at the end of the second joint.
The mandibles vary greatly in structure, and sometimes have, and at others have not,
a palp.
The first maxillee have a backward-directed palp, which assists in causing currents of
water to pass through the branchial chamber, which is situated under the hinder part
of the carapace.
The second maxillz are developed and setose, or rudimentary and naked.
The maxillipeds are large, with a four-jointed palp, and also a large, membranous,
backward-directed branchial palp, which passes into the branchial chamber.
The first gnathopods are largely developed, smaller in the female, but sometimes in
the male of great size, chelate.
The second gnathopods in the Apseudide are largely developed, with flattened wrist
and hand, margined with strong spines, so as to form a most efficient burrowing-
instrument; but in the Tanaide they are narrow and slender, and adapted for
progression.
The pereopods are formed for walking; the two first pair are directed backwards,
1G. O, Sars, ‘Oversigt af Norges Crustaccer med forelébige Bemerkninger over de nye eller mindre
bekjendte Arter,’ 1882.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 79
the last three forwards. Their minute microscopic structure is very varied, since they
are furnished with sete and spines of every kind of complex structure, so that they will
be found in their minute armature to afford very reliable specific characters.
Uropods setaceous, consisting of a basal joint and one or two filamentary branches
which vary greatly in length.
Respiration by means of a branchial chamber, which is situated beneath the sides of
the hinder portion of the carapace. Heart occupying the earlier segments of the
pereon. Eggs carried in a pouch beneath the body, which is formed of thin plates,
which may either spring from the fourth free segment alone, or consist of four pairs
attached to four segments.
Synopsis of the Families of Chelifera.
Upper antenne with two flagella. Second maxille well developed and setose.
Second gnathopods with a large broad flat hand, suited for burrowing. . . . ApsrupIp%.
Upper antennz with a single flagellum. Second maxille rudimentary and naked.
Second gnathopods with narrowed joints, and fitted for walking . . . . . Tanama.
Family I. APSEUDID.
Animal narrow, produced, depressed, the carapace usually laterally keeled. Segments
of pleon well defined, narrower than those of pereeon. Rostrum usually well developed,
rarely absent. Ocular lobes commonly somewhat pyriform, occasionally taking the
form of strong spine-processes.
Upper antenne situated at the anterior corners of the carapace, with two multiarti-
culate flagella. Lower antenne with their bases close together and appressed, lying
between and below the upper pair; the second joint of the peduncle is often furnished
with an articulated oblong or linear antennal scale, which is ciliated all round ; flagellum
multiarticulate.
Mandibles well developed, with a three-jointed palp. First maxille consisting of
two members, and furnished with a backward-directed two-jointed palp, which termi-
nates in two sete. Second maxille three-lobed, the lobes setose and spinose. Maxilli-
peds with a four-jointed palp and large branchial lamina.
The first gnathopods are strong and chelate, the inner margin of the finger and thumb
usually tuberculated in the male and serrate in the female.
Second gnathopods with the three last joints and especially the hand flattened; hand
oblong or subovate, surrounded with numerous flattened spines, the number, character,
and arrangement of which afford good specific characters; finger very strong, usually
toothed ; the whole limb is powerfully built and well adapted for digging. Both pairs
of gnathopods are usually furnished with a minute, two-jointed palp attached to the
coxa—the rudimentary representatives of the often largely developed palps (exopodites)
of the Podophthalmous Crustacea.
02
80 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
Pereopods slender, the coxa always very long, more or less covered with sete and
spines, the varied form and structure of which are useful for diagnosis.
Pleopods composed of a peduncle and two setiferous branches.
Uropods two-branched, the inner filament of great length and multiarticulate, the
outer shorter, though also multiarticulate.
Synopsis of Generic Distinctions of Apseudide.
Lower antennz with a scale articulated to the end of the second joint.
First free segment with the epimera conspicuous, spine-formed,
porrected. Gnathopods furnished with minute palps . . . Apseudes, Leach.
First free segment with epimera small and not produced forwards.
Gnathopods without palps . . . . . .. =. =. +. . . Parapseudes', G.O. Sars.
Lower antennz without a scale.
Carapace composed of head and two following segments coalesced . Sphyrapus, n. g.
Genus 1. Apsgupss, Leach.
= LEupheus, Risso, = Rhea, Milne-Edwards.
Animal elongate, gradually attenuating from the first to the last segment; pleon
equal in length to 25 or 33 last segments of perzon.
Carapace usually furnished with a distinct rostrum, which is very variable in form
and often long and acute, Eye-lobes with or without eyes, usually pyriform, rarely
taking the form of a large spine. First free segment with the epimera spiniform and
inclining forwards. Last segment of pleon never produced to an elongated point,
obtusely rounded or truncate at the extremity.
Upper antennz nearly alike in the sexes, outer flagellum longer than the inner.
Lower antenne with a distinct, movable, antennal scale, ciliated, attached to the second
joint of the peduncle.
Epistoma with or without a spine.
Gnathopods of both pairs furnished with a minute and inconspicuous two-jointed
palp at their base. The first pair with chelate hands, larger in the male than in the
female; second pair with the hand usually ovate, flattened.
Pleopods well developed.
Leach’s most erroneous and misleading figure of Apseudes talpa was copied through
a long series of years into numerous publications as the illustration of this genus. The
first fair figure was that which Milne-Edwards gave of his Rhea latreillii. These two
species until recently were the only known representatives of the family.
‘ The typical and only known species of this genus is the Apseudes latifrons, Grube (Die Insel Lussin und
ibre Meeresfauna, p. 75).
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 81
Diagnosis of Species of Apseudes here described.
No rostrum, fronttruncate. . . . . 1... . .... ss = « Obtusifrons.
Rostrum minute, simple, a mere point.
Epistoma furnished withaspine. . . . .....2.. 2... . talpa.
Epistoma not furnished with a spine.
Second gnathopods with an ordinary curved dactylus . .. . . . Jatreillii.
Second gnathopods with a curiously twisted dactylus . . . . . . wneidigitatus.
Rostrum long, acute, with a bulb-like swelling on each side of the base.
Bulbs convex in front.
Carapace with a pair of large lateral spines. . . . . . . . . . gracilis,
Carapace without lateral spines.
Hand of second gnathopods ovate, not much longer than broad . spinosus.
Hand of second gnathopods elongated, linear, 3-4 times as long as
broadi-abi-ir-eecwMeal so ucecert rod Sue 1ehfiben ) roemeuneamazmplicinosinis:
Bulbs\concave im front. 3.) . 6 6s 8 8 8 6 8 es ee ss Qunarifrons.
Rostrum tridendate, composed of three acute processes . . . . . . . . . grossimanus.
Besides the foregoing species, four other forms have recently been recorded by
Prof. G. O. Sars from the Mediterranean—Apseudes tenuimanus, acutifrons, robustus,
and echinatus. ‘The last certainly comes very near to, and may prove to be identical
with, the Apseudes lunarifrons. A species has also been described by Studer from
Kerguelen Island, Apseudes spectabilis (Studer, ‘ Isopoden der Reise S.M.S. ‘ Gazelle’
um die Erde, 1874-76, 1884, p. 23, pl. i. fig. 9, a-g).
1. APSEUDES TALPA (Montagu).
Cancer (Gammarus) talpa, Montagu, Trans. Linn. Soe. ix. p. 98, pl. iv. fig. 6.
Apseudes talpa, Leach, Edinb. Encyclop. vii. 1814, p. 404 ; id. Trans. Linn. Soe. xi. p. 372; id. Suppl.
Enc. Brit. i. p. 428; Samouelle, Entom. Compend. p. 109; Lamarck, Hist. Nat. Anim. sans
Verteéb. (deuxiéme édit.) v. p. 290; Latreille, Enc. Méthod. pl. ccexxxvi. fig. 26; Cuvier, Rég.
Anim. édit. Latreille, pl. cliv. p. 124; édit. Crochard, Crust. pl. xlii. fig. 1; id. Anim. Kingdom,
edit. Henderson, iil. p. 2238, pl. xxxvi. fig. 4; Guérin, Icon. pl. xxvii. fig.6; Lucas, Hist. Nat.
des Crust. p. 243; Milne-Edwards, Crust. iii. p. 140; White, Brit. Mus. Cat. Brit. Crust.
p. 67; id. Pop. Hist. Brit. Crust. p. 226; Gosse, Marine Zool. i. p. 136, fig. 245; Bate and
Westwood, British Sessile-eyed Crust. ii. p. 148; G. O. Sars, Revision af Gruppen Isopoda
Chelifera, 1880, p. 10.
? Eupheus ligioides, Risso, Crust. de Nice, 1816, p. 124, pl. iii. fig. 7; Hist. Nat. de ’Europe Mérid.
v. p. 99; Desmarest, Consid. gén. Crust. p. 285; Milne-Edwards, Crust. iii. p. 142.
Eupheus talpa, Desm. Consid. gén. Crust. p. 285.
? Apseudes ligioides, Lucas, Hist. Nat. Crust. p. 243; Lamarck, Anim. sans Vertéb. (2° édit) v.
p- 291.
Rostrum triangular, acute. Ocular ale obtuse. Eyes well developed. Segments
of perzon narrower than carapace, each haying a short triangular process at the latero-
82 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
4
anterior margin, and a strong spine on the middle of the ventral surface. The epistoma
is always armed with a similar spine.
The pleon is rather narrow, the first five segments are produced laterally into sharp
processes and beset with long plumose hairs; the last segment is much drawn out, and
is subequal in length to the whole of the rest of the pleon; it has two small ciliated
eminences on each side.
The upper antenne haye the basal joint half as long again as the second and third
combined, with both its inner and outer margins partially serrulated; the flagella
are shorter than the peduncle, the inner 6-, the outer 15-jointed.
The first gnathopods of the female are moderately strong, scarcely less than the
second pair; the hand longer than the wrist, ovate, the finger armed with a tubercle
near the base. The uropods are equal in length to half the animal, the peduncle
ornamented with many plumose sete on the outer margin; outer branch composed of
seven joints scarcely equalling a fourth part of the inner branch in length. Colour white.
Length about 6 millim.
Montagu procured his types on a Pecten maximus at Salcombe, Devon. Spence Bate
has found it in Plymouth Sound, and Mr. Cocks at Falmouth. Prof. G. O. Sars has
taken it in the Mediterranean (Messina), and Heller in the Adriatic.
Apseudes talpa may be known from A. latreillii (1) by the serration of the first joints
of the upper antenne, (2) by the spines which arm the epistoma and the ventral surface
of the pereon-segments, (3) by the great length of the terminal segment of the animal.
Montagu’s figure, copied again and again by various authors, is altogether mislead-
ing and erroneous. Milne-Edwards’s figure, taken from one of Colonel Montagu’s
specimens, though somewhat better, is quite insufficient to distinguish the species.
Bate and Westwood were the first to give characteristic drawings of the animal.
Fortunately Colonel Montagu’s specimens are still preserved in the British Museum,
and have been kindly examined for us by Mr. Miers and compared with A. latreillit ;
and there can be no doubt that, as stated in the ‘ British Sessile-eyed Crustacea,’ they
belong to the species to which Montagu’s name is here assigned.
The Apseudes talpa of Lilljeborg, and of the earlier writings of G. O. Sars, is not
this species, but A. spinosa, M. Sars.
We have not ourselves had the opportunity of examining specimens of A. talpa, and
the foregoing description has been compiled from those of Sars and Bate and Westwood.
2. APSEUDES LATREILLII (Milne-Edwards). (Plate XVI.)
Rhea latreillii, M.-Edwards, Ann. des Sci. Nat. 1” sér. xiii. p. 288, pl. xiii. a. figs. 1-8; id. Hist. de
Crust. iii. p. 141; Cuvier, Rég. Anim. (édit. Crochard), Crustacés, pl. Ixii. fig. 2; Latreille,
Cours d’Entomol. p. 403 ; Lamarck, Anim. sans Vert. (2°™° édit.) v. p. 291.
Apseudes latreillii, Bate and Westwood, Brit. Sess.-eyed Crustacea, 11. p. 153 ; G. O. Sars, ‘ Revision
af Gruppen Isopoda Chelifera,” Archiv for Math. og Naturvid. vii. 1882, p. 14.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 83
Male. Frontal outline (1. p) in form as the lower part of an escutcheon, the rostrum
short but acute, bent downwards at the extremity, and not equalling in length one third
of the basal joint of the upper antenne. Ocular processes not much produced, but
pointed and deflexed at the extremity. Eyes conspicuous.
Carapace and perzon-segments (1. D) without spiny armature either on the sides or
ventral surface, except that the last segment of the pereon has a large spine-like pro-
jection on the middle of its under surface. Sides of segments emarginate, and furnished
with a few cilia in front of the place of attachment of the limbs.
Pleon (I. D) with the sides of the segments ciliated, and produced downwards and
backwards (1. L) into small but acute points, which, however, occupy such a_ position
that they are hidden when the animal is viewed from above; ventral surface of each
segment with a central spine; last segment not much produced, scarcely equalling
three preceding segments combined.
Upper antenne (I. a.s) having the basal joint three times as long as broad, both
margins flexuous, the outer with a cilium at half its length, and with a brush of cilia
at the distal termination ; second joint not half as long as the first, narrow at the base,
but widening distally; third not half the length or half the breadth of the second;
flagellum of thirteen articulations, every other articulation furnished with an olfactory
appendage on its inner margin; secondary filament of five articulations.
Lower antenne (I. @.7) having the peduncle equal in length to the first joint of the
upper pair, the first joint having a lobe at the base on its inner margin; second bearing
the antennal scale, which is 3-4 times as long as wide, ciliated all round, and reaching
the middle of the fifth joint ; third joint very short; fourth slightly longer; fifth more
than twice the length of the fourth; flagellum of seven articulations.
First gnathopods (1. gu’) having the basos massive, as broad as long; hand,
exclusive of the thumb, as broad as long, a large tooth near the base of the inner
margin of the thumb, which beyond this is minutely denticulate and ciliated; the
denticulations, when examined under a high power, are found to consist of lancet-
shaped processes, which are serrulate on the upper margin (and on both margins in the
female); the finger has similar processes, but smaller, finer, and less erect.
Second gnathopods (1. gz”) have the coxa produced forwards into a triangular, pointed,
and ciliated process, by the side of which is a minute two-jointed palp tipped with setz
(the rudimentary exopodite); there is also a similar palp at the base of the first
pereeopods ; meros with a large distal spine below and a smaller distal spine on the
back, carpus with two spines on the front, and a spine and bunch of cilia at the distal
corner of the upperside; hand with three subequal spines, the more distant rather the
Jarger, these spines alternate with sets of about three cilia, upper margin with two
spines at the lower extremity ; dactylos strong, with one and sometimes two denticles
on the inner edge, and two cilia on the back; close to the base of the dactylos there is
a very minute flattened lancet-shaped seta, furnished with rigid cilia on the margin,
84 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
its peculiar structure and position seem to indicate that it may be a delicate organ of
touch.
Last legs (1. prp’) having the hinder margin of all the upper joints set with long
plumose sete; meros bearing a long spine at the lower corner of the front margin;
carpus with three spines on the front, and an oblique row of four spines on its flattened
side; hand with a small simple spine at the base and a longer spine on each side of the
insertion of the dactylos, also a row of 4-5 spines on the side; these spines, when
carefully examined, are found to have their terminal portion channelled, and the edges
of the channel denticulately serrated, but the extreme end of the spine is without this
serration and is gently curved; but the most remarkable part of this remarkable hand
is that the whole palm and distal margin, except when occupied by the spines already
described, is beautifully pectinated with a row (about 30) of closely placed lancet-shaped
spinelets, which, under a high power, are found to be exquisitely serrulated on both
margins; finger long and slender, subequal in length to the hand, unguiculate, with a
minute cilium at the origin of the unguis and a cilium on the middle of the upper
margin.
Uropods (1. pi. v.) having the outer branch 4-jointed, first very short, second and
third subequal, and each more than double the length of the first, fourth nearly as
long as the second and third combined; inner branch very long, of about 32-36
articulations.
The female differs from the male in having the first pair of legs of much less robust
character, especially as regards the hand, which is feebler and narrower (I. gn'?); the
thumb without the tooth and with the serrated-edge lancet-processes excessively trans-
parent; there is also a bunch of long cilia without, and a line of short cilia within
the thumb.
Length 7 millim., or 53; of an inch.
Apseudes latreillii has not been taken in any of the Atlantic dredging expeditions ;
but it has seemed to us desirable, indeed necessary, that this species and A. talpa
should be carefully described in order that they may be distinguished from each other
and from the species first recorded in this paper, as well as from the many more allies
which it is probable will before long be brought to light.
Our description is chiefly drawn up from specimens dredged by A. M. Norman in
Guernsey, in Brelade Bay, Aug. 10, 1865. Some of these were placed in Bate and
Westwood’s hands, when they were preparing their work, and they are erroneously
referred to by them as belonging to A. talpa. The specimen of this species which
constituted the type described and figured by Bate and Westwood as A. latreillii is also
in our collection. It is a female, and was taken on the Northumberland coast.
Professor G. O. Sars has taken it at Goletta and Naples.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 85
3. APSEUDES spinosus (M. Sars). (Plate XVII. fig. 1.)
Rhea spinosa, M. Sars, Overs. over Norsk-Arktiske Region forekom. Krebsdyr (Vidensk. Selsk.
Forhandl. 1858), p. 30.
Apseudes talpa, Lilljeborg, Bidr. till Kann. Sverige och Norrige férekom. Isopodernas och Tanai-
dernas Familij, 1864, p. 9; G. O. Sars, Nye Dybvandscrustac, fra Lofoten (Vidensk. Selsk.
Forhandl. 1869), p. 45 (nee A. talpa, Montagu, nec A. talpa, Bate & Westwood).
Female (1. D). Frontal region much produced into a long acute rostrum, nearly half
as long as the long basal joint of the upper antenne; this rostrum is expanded greatly
towards the base into rounded lateral bulb-like lobes, and deeply excavated centrally
above (I. L), the sides being as it were upturned.
Ocular processes or ale rather shorter than usual, broadly triangular, no vestige
of eyes.
Carapace widening rapidly behind the rostrum, forming nearly a square; lateral
margins slightly sinuous, and produced to a point in front, at the ocular suture.
First two free perzeon-segments as broad as the carapace; third narrower but longer,
the two following of still less width, but greater length, the last somewhat narrower
and much shorter than the two which precede it; the antero-lateral margins of all
these segments are produced outwards into conspicuous triangular pointed processes
beset with verticillately plumose sete; each segment of perzon and pleon has a central
spine on the underside, and there is also a long acute spine upon the epistoma (I. L).
Pleon having the first five segments short, their epimera (I. Pl.) produced directly
outwards into greatly developed and conspicuous spike-like processes, each furnished
with eight or ten very long verticillately plumose sete; these sete protrude directly
over similar sete of the pleopoda, and thus with them form a dense and elegant mass
of plumage on each side of the pleon. The sixth segment is very long, equalling the
united length of the five segments preceding, a little irregular in outline, without being
decidedly spined ; from small protuberances issue verticillately plumose sete, the segment
narrows before reaching the points of attachment of the uropods, and then starting from
a small ciliated tooth it widens rapidly for the attachment of the uropods, and subse-
quently ends obtusely.
The upper antenne (I. D) have the basal joint long and narrow, about five times as
long as broad, with two longitudinal grooves on the upper surface which leave, as it
were, a central and lateral rib, basal portion of inner margin finely serrated, in advance
of this and at a point where the joint narrows a group of cilia spring; second joint
about one third as long as the first, stout, distally dilated; third somewhat shorter
and much thinner than second; flagellum ‘onger than the peduncle, its articulations
20-22; secondary appendage more than half the length of the flagellum, consisting of
10 long articulations.
The lower antenne (t. a.2) having the first short joint internally lobed, inner margin
of the lobe bearing minute spines; second joint two fifths the length of the first joint
VOL. XI1.—ParT Iv. No. 2.—October, 1886. P
86 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
of the upper antenne, the inner margin spined like the lobe just mentioned ; third very
short; fourth and fifth subequal to each other; antennal scale small, narrow, not quite
reaching the end of the fourth joint; flagellum of 12-15 articulations.
The first gnathopods (1. L) have the basos short and broad, with a tooth on the middle
of the upperside, and a curved spine below the centre of the front; the narrow and
rather sinuous meros has a spine at the inferior extremity; the wrist widens towards
the hand, and has its front margin angulated and armed with two teeth (which are
more easily seen when viewed from the inner face); hand (1.gn') broad and rather
massive, thumb short and broad, with a large tooth-process in the middle, which fits
into the cavity of the overarching finger, which is also furnished with a small tooth
situated nearer the base than that of the thumb; distal portion of both finger and
thumb slightly denticulate on the edge, the former also with a row of cilia within the
margin ; both finger and thumb tipped, as usual, with horny-looking nails.
In the second gnathopods (1. D and I. L) the meros has distally a spine on each margin ;
the carpus a distal spine on the back, and two on the front margin; the hand one or,
more rarely, two distal spines above, and four or, more rarely, five spines on the palm ;
all these spines are more slender than is usual in this genus in similar positions. The
finger has a central cilium on the back, and two or three minute teeth on the impinging
edge.
The last pereopods (1. prp’) have the ultimate joints much produced and narrower
than usual; hand four times as long as broad, with two simple slender spines near the
base, and one on each side of the finger, a curved pectination sweeps semispirally round
the joint from the base to the extremity, where it forms a crest round the finger; the
pectination consists of a series of (60 or 702) closely packed lancet-shaped processes,
which are themselves serrulated on the upper margin; finger remarkably long, slender,
and acute, nearly as long as the hand.
Length half an inch, or 12 millim.
The specimen described appears to be a female, as it has scale-like appendages
to the inner base of the second, third, and fourth legs, which we take to be the
commencing development of the egg-pouch. The side view of the head, however
(1. L), is taken from a fragment which, from the greater development of the gnathopods,
is probably a male.
The specimens just referred to were taken in the ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition in 1869
8.S.W. of Ireland, in 725 fathoms (Station 36, lat. 48° 50' N., long. 11° 9’ W.), and are
identical with a Swedish specimen, for which we are indebted to Professor Lilljeborg.
We (A. M. N.) have since, in 1878 and 1879, dredged this species in great abun-
dance in some of the Norwegian fiords, more especially near Lervig, at the mouth of
the Hardanger Fiord, in 180 fathoms, and near Drobak in the Christiania Fiord.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 87
4. APSEUDES UNCIDIGITATUS, n. sp. (Plate XXI. fig. 1.)
This pretty little species, which has the limbs elegantly banded and mottled with
umber-brown, in many respects resembles A. talpa, but in some points differs from
all other known members of the genus. Thus the dorsal surface is almost smooth,
instead of being much waved and indented as in other species, while the second
segment of the perzon is much more closely soldered to the first than usual, and thus
becomes almost a part of the carapace, an approach being thus made in this species to
that soldering of two perzon-segments to the cephalon which is more fully carried out
in the new gentts Sphyrapus of this Memoir.
Frontal region (1. c) in the form of the base of an escutcheon inverted, the rostrum
almost evanescent, and only represented by a small point; frontal region scarcely
extending one fourth the length of the basal joint of the upper antenne.
Ocular processes or alz curving a little round the upper antenna, acutely pointed,
and projecting forwards beyond the very short rostrum. No appearance of eyes.
The carapace (1. D) has nearly parallel sides, not expanded at the point of origin of
the gnathopods. Peraon-segments remarkably even in breadth and length, though
each successively very slightly narrower than the preceding; base of second pereon-
segment a little excavated on the sides in the neighbourhood of the coxal spine; the
hinder corners of the segments are sharply angled, those of the penultimate and
antepenultimate produced backwards into minute spine-points; antero-lateral margins
not spined, rounded, having a few very minute cilia; no spines on the ventral surface,
except a central spine on the last segment.
The pleon (1. L) has the epimera of the five first segments produced into spiny points,
which are directed backwards and are visible from above; they bear a few minute
cilia, which, however, are so small as only to be seen when looked for with the micro-
scope, each segment has also a ventral spine (1.L). Last segment equalling in length
2-3 of those which precede it.
The antenne are very similar to those of A. talpa; the upper (I.a@.s) have the
flagellum nine-jointed, and the secondary appendage five-jointed; the olfactory fila-
ments are very long, that attached to the antepenultimate articulation far overtopping
the end of the flagellum. The lower antennz (I. c. v.) have the antennal scale ovate,
reaching the end of the fourth joint of the peduncle, the filament is six-jointed.
The first gnathopods (1. gn') show some resemblance to those of the young male of
A. talpa. The basos is short and thick, the wrist long and parallel-sided; the hand
short, widening rapidly, and triangular, the thumb portion not projected forward, but
thrust out laterally, having a central tooth, a group of cilia at the base, and a line of
cilia edging the distal part, which is not denticulated; finger with several long cilia at
half its length on the back, while the central portion of the inner side is denticulate
and ciliate.
The second gnathopods (I. gn”) are remarkably strong, the last joints much expanded,
P 2
88 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
and the spines robust; meros with a single spine on the lower margin; carpus with two
spines on the lower, and a distal spine on the upper margin; hand with two spines above
and four on the palm, cilia alternate with these palm-spines; finger contorted, at first
curving downwards, and then at half its length bent backwards, in the middle of its outer
margin a long slender spine and a minute cilium, on the inner side a single denticle.
Last pereopod (1. prp*) short, the joints broadly flattened, basos scarcely more than
twice as long as broad, not spined or setose; ischium minute, rudimentary, meros with
three long plumose set on the back, and six long simple cilia and a distal spine on the
front margin; carpus ovate, with five long plumose sete on the back, and four long
spines and about seven simple long cilia on the front margin; there are also two spines
on the side, the spines of the front margin are serrulate on the edge towards their
terminations'; hand ovate, rounded at the extremity, not more than two and a half
times as long as broad, with four long serrulate-edged spines on the distal part of the
back, and one similar spine on the palm, the whole of the palm and rounded end of the
joint pectinately fringed with closely-set lancet-shaped spines; these spines differ from
those of allied species in being longer, acutely pointed at the extremity, and serrulate on
both sides; finger slender.
Length 6 millim., or about a quarter of an inch.
Dredged in the Mediterranean off the African coast by the ‘ Porcupine’ in 1870,
Station 40. The depth we are not able to give, as there were three dredgings at this
station which were in 51, 152, and 510 fathoms.
A very remarkable character in this species is the twisted character of the finger of
the second gnathopod (1. gn”). The first impression on seeing such a form was that it
was a monstrosity, an impression only removed when it was found that the fingers of
this pair of legs in the two specimens procured were all of identical structure.
5, APSEUDES OBTUSIFRONS, n. sp. (Plate XVIII. fig. 11.)
Frontal region (11. D) not only truncate, but even emarginate, without any indication
of a rostrum, the anterior margin being folded underneath instead of porrected.
Ocular processes narrow, much produced, terminating in attenuated spine-points.
Carapace square in its front portion, but expanding with arched sides at the first
coalesced perzeon-segment; the second perewon-segment very similar in form to the
coalesced first segment, though distinctly articulated; coxal spiny process very long
and acute. Each of the remaining pereon-segments has a pair of acute anterior lateral
spine-like points projected at right angles to the body; while the epimeral processes,
which overhang the coxe of the limbs, have a small spine on the front side. The
epistoma bears an acute spine (Il. L), and a median spine arms the under surface of the
last two segments.
1 It requires a ;4,- or 1-inch object-glass to show the structure of these and similarly curiously formed
spines referred to in these descriptions.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 89
The pleon has the epimera produced into small spines, which are more conspicuous
on the two anterior segments. Sixth segment as long as three preceding, its termination
truncate and emarginate.
The upper antenne have the large basal joint three-sided, and partially serrulate on
the upper edge.
The first legs have the basos short and distally thickened, with a small tooth on the
hinder margin; hand (11. gn’) not unlike that of A. simplicirostris, the basal portion
broadly triangular, the thumb inclining outwards, with a tooth rising in the hollow to
meet the overreaching finger, the nails of both thumb and finger long.
The second legs (11. gn”) are long, the basos produced, meros with one infero-posteal
and two infero-anteal spines; carpus with three spines on the hinder and four on the
front margin; hand with four spines confined to the distal half of the hinder margin,
and seven front spines, the first of which is minute, the rest subequal; finger with
three minute teeth on its edge. All the spines of the limb are of slender character,
and there is a total absence of the cilia, which in most allied species take part with the
spines in the garnishing of the lower joints of this limb.
All the remaining limbs are remarkable as differing from those usual in the genus
by their more delicate and simple structure, there being a marked absence of that
elaborate and diverse ornamentation of spines, sete, and cilia so characteristic in the
genus. This will be evidenced in the following description of the last pair of legs.
The last legs (11. prp’) are slender and delicate in structure; the basos narrow and
long, and perfectly glabrous (without spines, set, or cilia), is as long as the three
following joints combined; ischium very short; meros shorter than carpus, the
former with one, the latter with two cilia at distal extremity of front; hand long,
narrow, about six times as long as broad, and subequal in dimensions to the wrist,
with a single slender spine midway on the front margin, and two long, slender, simple
spines at the origin of the very long and very slender finger, which has a small cilium
at one third its length on the outer, and a more distant toothlet on the inner margin.
The pleopods, with one exception, were abraded in our specimen, the one that
remained was « very delicate slender organ.
Length 6 millim.
A single example was dredged in the ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition of 1870, just west of
the African side of the Straits of Gibraltar, in 128 fathoms (Station 37, lat. 35° 50! N.,
long. 5° 26’ W.; bottom temperature 54° Fahr.).
6. APSEUDES LUNARIFRONS, n. sp. (Plate XVII. fig. 1.)
? Apseudes echinatus, G. O. Sars, “Isopoda chelifera,’ Archiv for Math, og Naturvid. vii. 1882,
p. 13.
A remarkable species on account of the great irregularity of the dorsal surface of
carapace and perzon, and of the lateral margins of the segments of the latter.
90 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
The carapace is mapped out into no less than twelve distinct areas above, exclusive of
the epimera of the first legs, which, as usual, are folded inwards, covering a portion of
the under surface ; second segment divided into three areas, the epimera being distinctly
parted off from the central portion.
Frontal region (11. c) furnished with an acute rostrum of considerable length; at the
base the rostrum widens greatly, spreading out on each side into a semilunar process,
the horn and hollow side of which points forward, whilst the arc forms the external
margin; on each side of this the boundary lines of the alar processes slope rapidly
backwards, until ultimately the front margin of the carapace juts outwards and
forwards into an acute lobe; behind this, again, another lobe throws out a lateral
acute point (II. D. L), while in front the alar process projects considerably and terminates
in an acute point; thus the carapace when viewed from above presents three spine-like
processes on each side.
Second (first free) segment with the forward-directed coxal spine-like process acutely
terminated. The remaining segments of the perzeon have the epimeral processes, which
are produced over the coxee, furnished with a spine on the hinder angle, the three last
segments have also a minute spine on the front angle of the epimera, the side of each
segment is also armed in front of these epimeral processes with a large outwardly
directed spine-like process. The epistoma (II. c. L) is furnished with a long spine, and
each of the free segments of the perzon has on the ventral surface two spines on the
median line, the anterior of which is very much smaller than the posterior; on the
three front segments these spines curve backwards, and on the three last they curve
forwards.
The spine-like lateral processes of the five first segments of the pleon are very large
and at nearly right angles to the pleon, ornamented with long plumose hairs, the
feathering in many cases, perhaps in all, ending in a sort of lapell or bunch of hairs.
The last segment equals in length about four of those preceding, and has the
peculiarity of a conspicuous lateral spine on each side, a little in front of the attach-
ment of the uropods; fine slightly plumose hairs also spring from many parts of the
surfaces, both dorsal and lateral. On the under surface each of the abdominal segments
bears (instead of the usual central spine) a pair of tubercular processes, one on each
side of the median line, and just within the bases of the pleopods.
The upper antenne are wanting, except a fragment of the stout basal joint, on the
inner side of which there is a short triangular spine.
The lower antenne are slender, the articulations short, but of nearly the same
relative lengths as in allied forms; the flagellum consists of 9-10 articulations.
The first gnathopods (1. gn') have the basos short and broad, its front margin
produced about the middle into a curved spine-like tooth; meros flask-shaped, with
the neck adjoining the basos; wrist narrow, greatly elongated, more than six timesas long
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 91
as broad, widest distally; hand with a very long thumb and finger, closely resembling
the corresponding parts in the female of Apseudes talpa.
Second gnathopods having the basos strongly built, and of uniform width throughout ;
following joint short; the rest of the limb imperfect.
The condition of the last legs (11. prp*) is also such that we are unable to describe the
garnishing of cilia, setee, and spines as accurately as has been done in the case of other
species. The basos is long; carpus longer than either meros or hand, which are
subequal to each other, these three joints flattened. Carpus having a vertically-
plumose seta infero-anteally ; hand ovately rounded distally, with three or four small
cilia on the hinder border; front margin naked on the first third, then a long spine;
beyond this this margin is pectinately spined, the pectination, as usual, extending round
the extremity, there is also a long spine above the insertion of the finger; finger long,
slender, and gently curved. The coxe of this and of the two preceding pairs of feet
are distinctly protruded as joints beyond the coxa-like looking epimera (the limbs thus
looking as though they were eight-jointed), and are armed behind with a curved spine ;
the coxa of the third legs has also a curved sharp spine, but this is on the front side,
and directed forwards, like the characteristic process of the second legs.
Length one third of an inch.
A single example from the ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition in 1870, dredged in the Mediter-
ranean off the coast of Algeria (Station 50, 51-510 fathoms).
7. APSEUDES SIMPLICIROSTRIS, n. sp. (Plate XVIII. fig. 1.)
Male. Frontal region (1.D) produced into a long, gradually attenuated, rostral spine,
inclining downwards; though long as compared with the carapace, the rostrum is
scarcely more than one third the length of the very long basal joint of the upper
antenne; the frontal region has a minute projection on each side of the base of the
rostrum.
Ocular processes wide and short, but produced apically into a point, which, however,
is so bent down as not to be visible from above.
Carapace having the cephalic portion narrow, the sides without any of the projecting
angular processes which are present in A. Junarifrons (which is perhaps its nearest
ally), and gradually converging towards the frontal region; the soldered first thoracic
segment, however, suddenly widens, the sides being boldly arched, and here is the
greatest width of the body.
Perzon remarkable on account of the irregularity of outline of the sides; each of
the last four segments has its anterior portion narrow, and is behind considerably
expanded over the coxe; the third and following segments have each a pair of
laterally directed spine-like processes, those of the third and seventh segments being
smaller than the others; the fourth segment has also one pair, and the fifth and sixth
two pairs of tubercular sharp processes on the sides in front of the spines. Beneath,
92 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
the epistoma carries an acute spine, as does each segment of the perzon, except the
last, which, in the same position, carries a large and stout process (I. L), nearly as
thick as the basos of a pereopod, and two or three times as long as the ventral spines—
the male organ.
Pleon with the epimera prolonged into acute processes, which are directed at first
outwards, and ultimately backwards; these as well as the spines of the peraon are
perfectly glabrous, and free from ciliation; beneath, each of the first five segments
bears an acute spine; the sixth segment is very long, almost equalling the rest of the
pleon, smooth, extremely truncate, but a little exserted in the middle.
Antenne unusually long; the upper with the joints of the peduncle bearing nearly
the same proportion to each other as usual; the first very long, cylindrical, but
slightly angular, glabrous; filament of twenty-four articulations. Scale of lower
antenne (I. a./) very narrow and linear, its marginal sete few and distant, only twelve
in all.
Mandibles with a greatly developed palp (1. m).
The first gnathopods (1. L and 1. gn') have the basos oblong, stout, and strong; the
meros is triangular, embracing within the base of the triangle the apex of the trian-
gular carpus, which about equals the basos in length, and only has three distant cilia
on the front margin; hand with the thumb projected laterally, so that its margin is
scarcely more advanced than the base of the finger; near the base of the thumb is a
projecting semicircular process, which is centrally hollowed, containing, as it were, a
small pocket; a long, narrow, acute, conical process near the base of the impinging
margin; beyond this the margin is crenated; on one side this crenated margin is
furnished with a close, regular series of short, stiff, spatulate hairs (1. gn'1*), on the
other with a series of minute, flattened, jagged-edged, upright, microscopic teeth, one
such tooth occupying each crenation; the finger is well arched, close to its base are
two rounded tubercles, and the rest of the inner margin is slightly crenately waved,
each sinus thus formed carrying a short, stumpy, spine-like tooth.
Second gnathopods (1. Land 1. gn”) of weaker structure than usual, the pectinated spines
of the more distal joints assuming almost the form of stout cilia, while the cilia on the
other hand are so stout as almost to become spines; basos with a tooth near its origin ;
ischium very short; meros with a row of cilia passing obliquely along the side, and
terminating distally above, three or four setz also at the distal front corner; wrist
longer than either meros or hand, its margins furnished with numerous greatly
developed cilia (20 on hinder, 15 on front margin), the front margin also bears two
slender spines, one near its centre, the other terminal, the distal side of these spines
is pectinated; hand bearing cilia and spines of similar structure and size to those of
the wrist, of the former there are eleven on the hinder and six on the front margin,
together with four spines; finger with two minute cilia on the outer and three denticles
on the inner margin.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 93
Last pereopods not furnished with plumose sete, or with a pectinated margin to the
hand, the whole limb of very simple structure. Basos long and narrow, naked ;
ischium very short; meros four times as long, smooth, except that there are three or
four minute cilia terminally ; carpus equal to two preceding Joints combined, with only
four minute, slender, simple spines on the front margin, and three cilia at the end;
hand (1. prp’) shorter than wrist, smooth on the back, below with four slender slightly
serrated spines, alternately with four others which are simple and very small, at the
termination a cluster of about eight small spines round the base of the remarkably
long and very gradually attenuating finger.
Length 15 millim., or three fifths of an inch.
The single specimen here described was taken in 1263 fathoms, about one hundred
miles directly south of Rockall, ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition 1869. Station 22, lat. 56°8' N.,
long. 13° 34’ W.
The type has some curious irregular developments in one or two parts. The third
leg has a curious outgrowth, the upper portion of the basos being prolonged backwards
into a large double tooth (Pl. XVIII. fig. 1. prp*), the corresponding portion of the
opposite limb being entirely devoid of any such excrescence; and the lateral spines
of the segment to which these limbs are attached are not symmetrically placed, the
spine on the same side as the excrescence being in an abnormal position. The first
legs also present another, though less conspicuous, want of uniformity, the wrist on one
side having the distal margin nearly straight on both faces of the hand, while the other
wrist has these margins somewhat deeply excavated.
8. APSEUDES GROssIMANUS, Norman. (Plate XIX.)
Apseudes grossimanus, Norman, MS. Proc. Royal Soc. no. 125 (1870), p. 157.
Frontal region armed with three porrected spines, the central or rostral spine long
and very acute, nearly two thirds as long as basal joint of upper antenne.
Ocular processes short, bluntly rounded distally, and thus differing from those of all
the other species here described.
Carapace very short and broad, with a strong tooth-like process on each side in
front of coalescence of the first pereeon-segment.
The pereon has a pair of lateral spine-like processes to each segment, and the
epimera of the second and two following legs also bear a spine at the Linder margin.
Beneath there is a spine on the epistoma (I. L) and on each perwon-segment, but in the
male the spine of the last segment is exchanged for a large male organ similar to
that described under A. simplicirostris.
Pleon having the epimera produced outwardly into acute processes, which bend
backwards at the end; beneath each has a central spine; last segment equal in length
to four or five preceding, cylindrical, with two pairs of very small cilia on the back, and
a little tubercle on the median line between the bases of the uropods.
VOL. X.—Part tv. No. 3.—October, 1886. )
94 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
The upper antennz have the first joint long, not flattened out, rather wider at the
base, lower parts of the inner margin slightly denticulate, towards its extremity two
long cilia, and beyond these a tactile seta, outer margin with three or four minute
tactile sete, and about as many simple cilia: second joint with four long plumose
(tactile ?) setae and two simple cilia; third with two simple cilia; flagellum with 17-21,
secondary appendage with 9 articulations ; olfactory filaments of great length, attached
to alternate articulations of the flagellum.
The lower antenne have the scale long and linear, reaching beyond the fourth joint,
with only six marginal sete (one on the inner, two on the outer margin, and three
apical): last joint of peduncle bearing two simple cilia at its end and four tactile sete,
two of which are much larger than the others ; flagellum of 9-13 articulations.
The first gnathopods in the male (1. L) have the basos broad, attached to the coxa by
a narrow neck, terminating in a tooth at the lower front angle, and having a similar
tooth somewhat higher up upon the same margin; meros triangular, very narrow at the
base and rapidly widening, a very large tooth-process on the front margin, articulating
with the wrist in a splice-like manner, the lower angle being produced and underlying
the wrist, the latter joint is narrowed at the base and lies on the produced tongue of
the meros, and bears four cilia and a tooth-process on the front margin ; hand in general
form as that of A. simplicirostris, but the portion before the thumb is larger, while the
thumb itself is less laterally directed; the outer margin of thumb carries about seven
cilia, and its inner margin has two processes, of which the basal is tubercular, the second
large and wide, much elongated, and beyond these processes the edge bears a closely
packed series of microscopic flat inclined teeth, by the side of which are about eight
stiff cilia (not spatulate as in A. simplicirostris); the finger has a tubercle on the inner
margin near the base, is then hollowed for the reception of the large tooth of the
thumb, and beyond this is set with numerous short spine-like teeth. The same
gnathopod in the female (1. gn'¢@) is like that of the male in its general character,
but is much more slender, the hand much less strong, the thumb and finger meeting
throughout their entire length, without the large tubercular processes, while the whole
margin of the thumb is set with microscopic teeth and cilia similar to those which
occupy only the distal portion of the thumb in the other sex.
The second gnathopods (1. gn”) have the coxal spine narrow and acute, the basos
unarmed, ischium very short, meros with a terminal cluster of cilia above, and below
with a distal spine and numerous long cilia on the margin; carpus and propodos
subequal and shorter than meros, the former with numerous long cilia on both margins
and also two spines on the front margin; propodos with numerous long cilia on both
margins (about 8 on the palm), and 5-6 spines on the palm and one distal spine on the
back; dactylus bearing on its edge six spinules (1. gn”), which have little cilia near
their tips. The spines of carpus and propodos, examined under a high power, are
found to have a peculiar character, the carpal spines are spatulately hollowed at their
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 95
terminations, while the spines of the palm are mucronately attenuated at their apices,
the attenuated flexible distal portions being exquisitely pectinately ciliated (see enlarged
figure).
Last legs (1. prp*) slender; basos long and narrow, with only 6-7 short and delicate
plumose sete on the hinder margin; ischium very short, naked; meros about three
times as long, with only two or three small cilia at the termination in front; wrist
equal in length to two preceding joints combined, with about ten long cilia on the
front margin; propodos a little shorter than carpus, with four cilia on front margin,
these cilia are suddenly attenuated at their apices, and a series of minute sharp
spinules, which are bulbously enlarged at the base, fill up the spaces between the
origins of the cilia. These spinules do not actually touch each other, they are pecti-
nated on the sides as in other allied species; they do not extend round the termination
of the joint, but at the termination of the hinder margin there is a group of minute
pectinate spinules, together with two long and one short flagellated spines. Dactylus
yery long and slender, with two cilia on the back, and one minute denticle near the
base on the inner side; its unguis very long.
Pleopoda (1. plp) largely developed, with long peduncles.
Length half an inch.
Dredged off the Portuguese coast, in 740 fathoms, ‘ Porcupine,’ 1870, Station 17 a,
lat. 39° 39’ N., long. 9° 39’ W.; also off the south-west coast of Ireland, in 90 fathoms,
‘Porcupine,’ 1869, Station 6, lat, 52° 25’ N., long. 11° 40’ W.
9. APSEUDES GRACILIS, n. sp. (Plate XX.)
The carapace (I. D) has the frontal margin produced into a long slender acute rostrum,
which is half as long as the basal joint of the upper antennz, and has a bulbous process
on each side at its origin; ocular processes or ale having their outer sides prolonged
into an acute spine-like termination projecting forwards and slightly outwards. On
each side of the carapace, at the junction of the first coalesced segment of the peraeon
with the cephalon, there is another pair of spinous processes closely assimilating in
form to those of the ale just described.
The perzon (1.1L) has the segments remarkably long, more produced than in any
other known species, especially the last four; each segment bears a pair of lateral
acute spinous processes, and in front of these a pair of small tubercles, while on the
ventral surface there is a large acute curved spine near the hinder margin, and near the
front margin a small tubercle bearing two or three minute cilia. The epistoma is
tumid, arched, carinate, and armed with a small spine near the mouth.
The pleon (1. L) is of great length, the five front segments subequal, and each as long
as the first free segment of the pereon; epimera only slightly produced, terminating
in small spines, a central ventral spine on each segment; last segment (I. PL) as
long as the preceding three, having a number of minute tubercles about it, termination
Q2
96 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
slightly emargivate, with a small rounded projection occupying the centre of the
emargination.
Upper antenne (I. a.s) with the basal joint moderately stout, a tactile seta halfway up
the outer margin; second and third joints subequal, their combined length scarcely
more than half that of the first joint; filament consisting of about 17, secondary
appendage of 4, articulations.
Lower antenne (I. a.7) reaching to the end of the peduncle of the upper; the scale
smaller than usual, only reaching to the middle of the fourth joint, and bearing only
four sete, two on the exterior margin and two apical, and none on the interior margin.
The first gnathopods (1. gn') are slender and weak, and without much character ;
wrist very long, two and a half times as long as meros, with many cilia on the front
margin; hand with the basal portion slender, and scarcely wider than the wrist ; thumb
and finger long, without any tubercular processes on the inner margin, the distal
portion of that of the thumb bearing a series of microscopic flattened teeth, and short,
stiff, obtusely ending cilia; finger having about five short stumpy spine-like teeth just
before the unguis commences.
Second gnathopods (I. gn”) strongly built, basos naked ; meros having the front margin
ciliate, and bearing a distal spine, upper margin with a distal bunch of cilia; wrist
unusually short, scarcely more than half the length of meros, above with many cilia
and a large distal spine, below with four cilia and two or three spines; hand widely
ovate, rather longer than the wrist, upper margin with two spines and a few cilia;
palm closely set all round with ten stout spines, but no cilia; all the spines of the limb
are stout, but quite simple in character; finger strong, with four denticulations on the
margin.
Last pereeopods (1. prp*) slender, basos naked, the three succeeding joints having one
or two minute cilia on the front margin, except that the carpus (which is slightly
longer than the meros and hand, which are subequal to each other) has a long slender
distal spine on the front; hand with a distal spine above, and two slender spines on the
palm, and passing obliquely across the last half of the joint, commencing beyond the
middle of the palm and terminating at the upper margin of the origin of the finger, is
a pectinated series of lancet-shaped spines, of which the margins are apparently simple.
Finger of most unusual length, half as long again as the hand, the unguis especially
being very greatly produced.
Pleopods (1. plp) greatly developed, the peduncle long.
Uropods with one branch consisting of about 7, the other of 18, articulations.
The foregoing is a description of the females, one of which has incipient growths of
the marsupial sac at the base of the 2nd, 3rd, 4th, and 5th pereopods.
The males, which are known by the cylindro-columnar sexual organ situated between
the last pereeopods, where it takes the place of the ventral spine of the other sex, differ
in having the lateral spines of the pereeon-segments, and both epimeral and ventral
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 97
spines of the pleon, so much reduced in size as to become almost obsolete, while the
ventral spines of the earlier segments of the body are as large as in the female, and the
hand of the first legs is not more largely developed than in the other sex. All these
points are contrary to what is usual, and not what might have been expected to
characterize the male.
The figure (1. gn'*) represents a monstrous outgrowth of the thumb in one of the
specimens, showing a tendency to three terminations of the thumb instead of one.
Length half an inch.
Specimens or fragments of Apseudes gracilis were procured in three of the dredgings
of the ‘ Valorous’ Expedition in 1875; the localities were :—
Station 9, lat. 59° 10' N., long. 50° 26’ W., 1750 fath., Davis Strait.
Station 12, lat. 56° 11' N., long. 37° 41’ W., 1450 fath., North Atlantic.
Station 16, lat. 55° 10! N., long. 25° 58’ W., 1785 fath., North Atlantic.
It would thus appear to be confined to the greatest depths in the abyss of the
Northern seas.
Genus 2. SpHyraPus’, n. g.
Animal less elongated than in the other genera, widest at the hinder part of the
carapace, thence gradually narrowed behind. First two segments of perzon coalesced
with the cephalon into a carapace, furnished with a simple rostrum. Epimera of
gnathopodal segments not produced forwards. Last segment of pleon often produced
to an acute point.
No eyes. The ale minute, triangular.
Upper antenne with the basal joint of great size, long and broad, inner flagellum
sometimes rudimentary. Lower antenne without the scales generally characteristic
of this family ; slender.
First gnathopods bulky, with the hand (in the male) set on the wrist, like a hammer
at right angles to its handle, and hence the generic name.
Typical species—Sphyrapus malleolus, n. sp.
The chief characters in this genus are the absence of the scale in the lower antennz
and the conjunction of the second peron-segment with the carapace.
Diagnosis of the Species of Sphyrapus.
Last segment of pleon not produced.
Epimera of pleon obtusely rounded . . «+ s+ + + + + + @nomalus.
Epimera of pleon angularly pointed . .. .- ee) serratus; Gm Oa Sats cn
Last segment of pleon produced to an elongated point behind.
Second segment of pleon with greatly developed, outspread lateral
PROCEECS 5 6 io 4 Bo acter ake . 2 . + « malleolus.
Second segment of pleon with on spines not beauedines in size those
which are present also on the other segments. . . - + + + tudes.
* odvpa a hammer, sous a foot. 2 « Habitat in magno abysso areve frigidee maris Norvegiz et glacialis.”
98 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
1. SPHYRAPUS MALLEOLUS, n.sp. (Plate XXII. figs. 11, m1.)
Rostrum short and obtusely pointed. Ophthalmic processes (111. D 2 ) minute, shaped
like a baker’s cap, and more easily seen from below (11. aa) than from above. The
confluent segments are both wider than the head, and the second wider than the first ;
to the rear of these the animal tapers irregularly, the centre pereeon-segment being
narrower than its neighbour, as is also the case in S. tudes, and the pleon tapers
more suddenly than the pereon as far as the base of the sixth segment, the sides of
which diverge to the point of insertion of the uropods, and then suddenly converge to
a central and somewhat upturned, much produced, apical process (11. Pi). Of the
pereon-segments the last two are the shortest. ‘The first five segments of the pleon are
nearly equal in length to one another; only the second has lateral spine-like processes,
but here they are large, produced, and very conspicuous.
The upper antenne (I. aa) have the basal joint large, in the male stout, shorter
than the cephalic plate, in the female dilated at the base, longer than the cephalic
plate, in both ciliated on the margins; the second joint is short, dilated distally ; the
third is about half the length and breadth of the second; the flagellum consists of one
long succeeded by four short articulations; the secondary appendage is rudimentary,
and represented by only one minute articulation.
The lower antenne have the basal joint as broad as it is long, the three following
joints short, the fifth long and slender, carrying on the outer side two pear-shaped
vesicles; the flagellum is three-jointed, the second and third joints furnished with
long cilia.
The first gnathopods (1. gn’) have the soldered coxal portion folded beneath; the
basos broad and short, the ischium wanting; the meros narrow at the base, then
dilated, and ending ina point; the carpus in the male is a little longer than the meros,
which it overlaps; it is pointed distally, its sinuous margins are nearly parallel; upon
it the huge hand is set hammer-wise. In shape the hand is roughly triangular; a line
from the base of the finger to the stout horny thumb may be considered the base of the
triangle; along this (palm) margin is set a row of flat little teeth, all but one or two
of them lying closely side by side; one of the sides of the triangle runs from the
thumb-nail backwards, receiving the wrist in a sinuosity about the middle, the remaining
side is formed by the curved line running from the hinder extremity of the last-described
side to the base of the finger; the finger, which is short and stumpy, with a nail like
the thumb-nail, doubles closely down upon the palm. In the female (11. gn') the
wrist is considerably longer than in the male, and is of the same breadth at both ends,
but has a narrow neck near its base; the hand in this sex is attached to the wrist by
the apex of the triangle; the thumb is a long process projecting from the base of the
triangle, and causing the finger to project in like manner, and the hand is thus of
very different form from that of the male, being ovate; the inner margins of both
thumb and finger are irregular; the thumb is truncate and has the horny nail set close
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. oo
to the outer margin; the nail of the finger closes down into the cavity within the
thumb-nail and on the truncated end of the thumb.
The second gnathopods (1. gn*) resemble those of Sphyrapus tudes, but the basos is
narrower, being only slightly broader than the following joints; the meros has one
distal spine on the front margin, the wrist a row of five spines, and the hand the same
number ; the finger is much curved, slender, and its margin smooth.
In the first pereopods (u. prp') the wrist is a little dilated, the hand flat, long,
curved, with seven slight spines on the front margin, and much ciliated on both
margins.
The second pereopods (1. prp”) are shorter than any except the last; the third
(11. prp®) have the hand short, distally dilated, and then surrounded by a fence of
biserrate spines of varying lengths. The fourth and fifth (1. prp’) pairs are similar in
form, but the fifth is smaller than the fourth; the wrist is longer than the hand, which
is small, ciliated, and having two long spines near the base of the finger.
The uropods (11. D 2 ) have the peduncle as long as the segment minus its produced
apex, and a little dilated distally ; the inner branch is long, with about 15 articulations,
which vary irregularly in length; the outer branch is very slight, and composed of
3 articulations. Judging from the spirit-preserved specimens the uropods in this
species would seem to be carried divergently, not following behind parallel to each
other.
Sphyrapus malleolus may at once be distinguished from its allies, not only by the
form of the gnathopods, but by the rudimentary condition of the inner flagellum of the
upper antenne, which is reduced to an unjointed minute tubercle, and by the spine-
formed wings of the second segment of the pleon.
The species has been procured in the abyss of the North Atlantic in four
dredgings :—
1. ‘Porcupine,’ 1869, Station 22, lat. 56° 8’ N., long. 13° 34’ W., 1263 fathoms.
2. ‘Porcupine, 1869, Station 24, lat. 56° 26’ N., long. 14° 28’ W., 109 fathoms,
3. ‘Porcupine,’ 1870, Station 17 a, lat. 39° 39! N., long. 9° 39' W., 740 fathoms,
4. ‘Valorous,’ 1875, Station 11, lat. 57° 11’ N., long. 37° 41’ W., 1450 fathoms.
The first two of these localities are to the south of Rockall, and may be considered to
be within the bounds of British seas; the third is to the west of Portugal; the last lies
directly south of the southernmost point, Cape Farewell, of Greenland.
2. SPHYRAPUS TUDES, n.sp. (Plate XXII. fig. 1.)
The carapace (I.D) has a short triangular rostrum, from which it slopes gently back-
wards to the insertion of the small bulbous, apicate, ophthalmic processes. Behind these
the lateral margins are slightly convex; the two pereeon-segments, which are coalesced
with the head, are successively wider; the coxal portion of the first has a large ventral
fold. Behind the cephalic region the animal gradually tapers to the last pleon-seg-
100 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
ments, except that the central (fourth) pereeon-segment, which carries the shortest pair
of legs, is also a little narrower than that which follows it.
The first five segments of the pleon are short, produced on either side into long
narrow processes pointing backwards and downwards (I.L), so as not to be seen from
above; the sixth segment (1. wr) widens a little from the base, not far from which the
caudal appendages are inserted; beyond their insertion it is narrowed, and a small
globose portion ends in a produced apex; the whole length of the segment nearly
equals that of all the five which precede it; beneath it has a nearly circular opening
with two opercular valves opening sideways, as in the genus Apseudes.
The upper antenne (1. aa) have the basal joint about two thirds the length of the
cephalic plate, rather stout, carrying two rows of divergent cilia; the second joint is of
less breadth and short; the third still narrower and very short. The flagellum has
seven articulations, some of which carry fine, glass-like, two- or three-jointed olfactory
appendages ; the secondary filament has three articulations.
The lower antennz have the basal joints something like the ophthalmic processes in
size and shape; the three following joints are short, the fifth as long as the four which
precede it taken together; the flagellum has four slender articulations, and slightly
exceeds in length the last joint of the peduncle.
The first gnathopods (1. gn') have the basos bulky, with a small spine on the hinder
margin, the ischium wanting, the meros small, the wrist large, irregularly oblong, but
very narrow at its articulation with the meros. The great hand is set on at right
angles to the wrist, like the head of a hatchet or hammer; it has a narrow oblong
elongated thumb, so curved backwards at the base as if it were out of joint, and into
the cavity thus formed a blunt tooth projects from the inner side of the finger; the
thumb is distally truncate, with its horny unguis set nearest to the external margin.
A similar unguis on the finger closes down within this.
The second gnathopods (1. gn”) are very like the corresponding limbs in Apseudes ;
the basos is bulky and twice as long as broad, the ischium so short as to be almost
linear; the meros much shorter than the wrist, carrying one distal spine on the front
margin ; wrist long and narrow, ciliated on the back, and having a row of spines (four)
with intervening solitary sete in front; these spines gradually increase in size distally :
the hand is about two thirds the length of the wrist, and, like it, is ciliated on the
back, where it also has two small distal spines; in front is a graduated row of about
four spines; the finger is furnished with one or two small denticles on its inner margin.
In the specimen described one of the gnathopods of this pair had five spines in the row
on the wrist and three on the hand, while the other had four on each of the joints.
In the first pereeopods (1. prp') the basos has a small spur near the base of the front
margin and a large spur near the distal end of the dorsal margin; the ischium is very
minute, the meros and carpus are equal in length, ciliated on both margins, with one or
two stumpy spines on the front; the hand is large, flat, narrow, slightly curved, with
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 101
long cilia on the back, and short graduated spines with intervening cilia on the palm ;
the slender finger is set well back, and has an adjoining spine close to it, and of almost
equal length.
The second peropods (1. prp”) have the basos armed with two strong spurs on the
upper margin.
The third pereopods (1. prp* and 1. prp™) are distinguished by a group of finely
biserrate spines upon the hand surrounding the base of the finger.
The following pair (1. prp*) have a spur on the back of the basos. Both this and the
last pair (1. prp*) have the wrist longer than the hand, and fully ciliated on both
margins, the hands straight; the finger slender and shorter than the hand.
The uropods have their peduncles curving a little inwards and distally dilated; the
longer branch consists of eight or nine articulations, which are alternately longer or
shorter, but the first two much stouter than those which follow; the shorter outer
branch is made up of three very narrow articulations, of which the last is the longest.
The length of the animal (antenne and uropods not included) is three tenths of
an inch.
In the female the gnathopods differ greatly from those of the male, the sex which
we have described, and are very like in form to the gnathopods which we have figured
of Sphyrapus anomalus; the form of the segments of the pleon will at once distinguish
it from that species.
This species was dredged by the ‘ Porcupine’ in 1869, in 420 fathoms, to the south
of Rockall, Station 23 a, lat. 56° 15’ N., long. 14° 18’ W.
3. SPHYRAPUS ANOMALUS, G. O. Sars. (Plate XXI. fig. 1.)
1869. Apseudes anomalus, G. O. Sars, Underségelser over Christianiafjordens Dybvandsfauna,
p. 45.
Sphyrapus anomalus, G. O. Sars, “Isopoda chelifera,’ Archiv for Mathem. og Naturvid. 1881,
Bd. 7, p. 19.
Head and sides of pereon and pleon (11. L) not spined. Last three segments of
pereon much constricted anteriorly. First segment of body (head and first and second
of peraon coalesced) smooth above, side margins evenly arched, produced in front into
a large frontal lobe (1. c), terminating in a simple rostrum, the extremity of which is
minutely nodulous; at the sides there is also the small ophthalmic process at the base
of the upper antenne. Pleon having the sides of the segments rounded, with a very
minute point at hinder corner. Telson subtriangular (11. wp), extremity not produced,
terminating obtusely, with a little dorsal tubercle bearing two small sete. Upper
antenne (1. az) having a secondary flagellum of three articulations. Lower antenne
having last joint of peduncle very long, the flagellum equal to it in length and com-
posed of four articulations. First gnathopods (1. gv’) with the hand as long as the two
preceding joints, elongated-ovate ; finger and thumb long, forcipiform. Second gnatho-
VOL. x11.—PART Iv. No. 4.—October, 1886. R
102 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
pods (11. gn”) with wrist nearly twice as long as the hand, with two spines on distal
portion of front, and one on dorsal margin; hand with five large and long spines on
palm and two on the back; finger scarcely larger than the spines of hand, with three
denticles on the edge. Uropods (11. wp) with the peduncle not extending beyond the
telson ; inner ramus long, with ten articulations, outer short, two-jointed.
Length 4 millim.
Sars thus describes the male :—
*« Mas adultus a femina valde diversus. Corporis ejus forma multo magis elongata
et angustior. Antenne superiores longiores, flagello interno articulis 2 ultimis pedunculi
junctis multo (fere duplo) longiore et 7-articulato, articulis omnibus ad apicem papillis
olfactoriis numerosissimis et fasciculatis instructis. Partes masticationis quam in
femina multo debiliores et fere omnino rudimentares. Pedum paria 2 anteriora forma
ab iisdem feminze valde diversa et insolito modo elongata. Primum par corporis longi-
tudinem, abdomine excepto, equans, articulo basali permagno et tumido, sequentibus
2 valde elongatis et angustissimis junctis manu plus duplo longioribus, digitis valde
forcipatis et intus dentatis; secundum etiam par longitudine insueta insigne et primo
pari nonnihil longius, articulo basali fortissimo, penultimo maxime elongato triplam
antecedentis assequente longitudinem, margine postico spinis 7 validis armato. Pedes
abdominales structura fere eadem ac in femina sed multo longiores, setis pluribus et
longioribus obsiti.
“ Mas junior femine corporis forma simillimus sed pedum 2 paribus anterioribus
multo robustioribus et pedibus abdominalibus longioribus insignis.
“Habitat sat frequens in sinu Christianiensi ad Vallé in prof. 60-150 orgy. adque
Holmestrand prof. 40-50 orgyar.”
Sphyrapus anomalus was not procured in the expeditions to which this memoir has
especial reference. ‘The description and figure of the female are derived from type
specimens, for which we are indebted to Prof. G. O. Sars.
Family Il. TANAID.
Animal produced, narrow, nearly parallel-sided ; pleon scarcely, if at all, narrower than
the pereeon ; there is no spiny armature of either pereon or pleon.
Carapace truncate in front, or with only a very minute and quite simple rostrum.
Ocular alz and eyes present or absent.
Upper antennz simple, without any second flagellum, placed close together in the
middle of the head; the single flagellum sometimes altogether absent, generally rudi-
mentary, rarely well developed in female, but multiarticulate in male. Lower antenne
arising below the upper, not furnished with any scale, more slender than the upper
pair; flagellum usually rudimentary, more rarely well developed.
Mandibles of varied structure in the different genera, but always without a palp.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 103
First maxille furnished with a backward-directed palp, terminating in two sete.
Second maxillz only represented by minute, rudimentary, naked lobes.
Maxillipeds with a falciform palp within the branchial chamber.
First gnathopods usually well developed, with the upper visible joint large and very
tumid, the hand strong and chelate. In the male the whole limb, and especially the
hand, assumes prodigious proportions, its base so encroaching upon neighbouring
organs that in the adult the whole of the mouth-organs become more or less
absorbed.
Second gnathopods not differing greatly in character from the peropods, the three
last joints not flattened, suited for progression.
Gnathopods not palpigerous.
Pleopods generally composed of a basal joint and two short setiferous lobes; rarely
altogether absent.
Uropods either simple or furnished with two filaments; in the latter case the outer
filament is always short, never consisting of more than three articulations, usually of
one or two.
Fritz Miiller was the first to observe the remarkable change in the characters of the
adult male of certain members of this family, especially of the genus Leptochelia, the
genus to which the species called Tanais dubius by Fritz Miiller belongs. He writes:
—‘In our Tanais, the young males up to the last change of skin preceding sexual
maturity resemble the females, but then they undergo an important metamorphosis.
Amongst other things, they lose the movable appendages of the mouth even to those
which serve for the maintenance of the respiratory current ; their intestine is always found
empty, and they appear only to live for love. But what is most remarkable is, that they
now appear under two different forms. Some acquire powerful, long-fingered, and very
mobile chelz, and, instead of the single olfactory filament of the female, have from
12 to 17 of these organs, which stand two or three together on each joint of the
flagellum. The others retain the short thick form of the chel of the females; but,
on the other hand, their antenne are equipped with a far greater number of olfactory
filaments, which stand in groups of from five to seven together. . . . I have
examined thousands of them with the simple lens, and I have also examined many hun-
dreds with the microscope, without finding any differences among the females, or any
intermediate forms between the two kinds of males’’?.
We are not aware that Fritz Miiller’s observations which led him to believe in two
forms of the males in Tanais (Leptochelia) have received confirmation from any subse-
quent writer except Dr. Dohrn, who has described two forms of the male in Zanais
dubius®; but in this Prof. G. O. Sars has stated his opinion that the two males belong
* Fritz Miiller, ‘Facts and Arguments for Darwin’ (Dallas), pp. 20-22.
* Dohrn, ‘ Untersuchungen iiber Bau und Entwickelung der Arthropoden.’
R2
104 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
to different species, which, indeed, he assigns to distinct genera, holding that, while
Dohrn’s pl. xxvii. figs. 6-18 belong to the Leptochelia dubia of Kroyer, pl. xxvii.
fig. 17 (forma altera maris) must be distinguished, and accordingly naming it
Heterotanais anomalus.
The subject is one of great interest, and we trust, at no distant period, will receive
full elucidation.
It has been long known, as observed by Agassiz, Clark, and Hagen, that two
distinct forms of the adult male exist in the freshwater Crayfish of the United States
belonging the genus Cambarus ; and Dr. Hagen suggested that of these forms the less
differentiated, which in many respects much more closely resembled the female, were
sterile, while the more highly developed and specialized form was the fertile male.
Within the last few months an entirely new light has been thrown on the connection of
these two forms by Mr. Walter Faxon’. He has kept in confinement the highly-specialized
males together with females, and succeeded in breeding them freely. It will be well now
to quote his own words :—‘* After pairing, three of the males moulted, and were thrown,
while in a soft-shelled state, into alcohol, together with their exuvie. An examination
of these specimens now reveals the fact that the soft-shelled specimens are all of the
‘second form’ (7. ¢. that which is less differentiated, and more like the female); their
exuvie of the ‘first form’ (7. e. the highly specialized male). After attaining the ‘ first
form,’ and after pairing, the same individual has reverted to the ‘second form.’ It is
now clear that we are not dealing with a case of true dimorphism, such as is well known
among insects and plants, but it appears probable that the two forms of the Crayfish
are alternating periods in the life of the individual, the ‘ first form’ being assumed
during the pairing-season, the ‘second form’ during the intervals between the pairing-
seasons. It is to be inferred that before the animal is again capable of reproduction
another moult will bring it again into the ‘first form.’ The fact that large collections
made at one time and place often contain only one, or a great preponderance of one,
form is now explained.”
Mr. Faxon has also observed this same phenomenon in the case of another species,
the Cambarus propinquus, Girard. He remarks, in conclusion, that the “ males of extra-
ordinary size which I have seen are all of the ‘first form.’” Do these very old indi-
viduals cease to moult? Do they become permanently capable of reproduction ?
Among the Cumacea the males do not attain their most distinctive characters until
ready for breeding. While young, and up to a period when, from their size, we might
suppose them to be mature, not only in the deficiency of those organs which, directly
or indirectly, might be presumed to be connected with the generative functions, do they
present features which assimilate to the female, but even in the form and armature of
1 Faxon, “On the so-called Dimorphism in the Genus Cambarus,” American Journal of Science, vol. xxvii.
? b)
January 1884.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘ LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 105
the carapace. The genus /phinoe has a carapace crested with serre, the pleon is greatly
elongated in the female, and the lower antenne are quite rudimentary, consisting of a basal
and an extremely minute second joint; the pleon is without any pleopods. The adult
male has no spines on the crest of the carapace ; the lower antenne are of extraordinary
length, consisting of a well-developed five-jointed peduncle and a very long filament,
which extends the whole length of the body, and is tucked away between the bases of
the five pairs of largely-developed and well-ciliated pairs of swimming pleopods, and
unquestionably are used as organs of sensation. Now, ordinarily, as the male approaches
maturity, not in one moult, but in two or more, as is commonly the case in males among
Amphipoda as well as Isopoda, the antennz become large and the pleopods more deve-
loped ; and examples are commonly found with imperfect pleopods present but naked,
and the carapace still retaining the serrated crest characteristic of the female. At the
final moult, when the pleopods attain maturity and are densely ciliated, and all other
features of the specialized male are developed, the carapace loses its serrated crest. We
have examined a large number of the species most common on our coast, Iphinoe tri-
spinosa, Goodsir, but have not as yet met with a fully-developed male retaining the serre
of the carapace. My friend Prof. G. O. Sars!, however, has figured two forms of the
male in an allied species, Jphinoe serrata, Norman, the one being the normal male with
smooth carapace, the second (pl. xxviii. fig. 5) with a serrated crest, as in the female,
constituting a ‘‘ forma altera maris.”
It is possible that this second form may correspond to the state of Cambarus, which,
after the discharge of the sexual functions, moults, and retakes a form which approaches
nearer to that of the female.
In the case of the Isopodan genera Leptochelia and Anceus in the moult which pre-
cedes sexual intercourse, grasping-organs of enormous size are developed, which require
so large a space of the animal’s body for their articulation, that the mouth is to such an
extent encroached upon, that the mandibles and maxillz are altogether aborted, and
the Crustacean thus loses all power of taking food. It seems obvious, therefore, that
it cannot long exist in this condition, and that one of two things must take place.
Either, having discharged its sexual functions, it must soon afterwards die, or it must
moult again, and at that moult cast off its exaggerated limbs, and retake such as are of
moderate dimensions, together with the mouth-organs. Mr. Faxon’s discovery seems to
give strength to a view that the latter of these events may take place in the life-history
of these very interesting male Crustaceans.
* G. O. Sars, “ Nye Bidrag til Kundskaben om Middelhayets Invertebratfauna.—lI1I. Middelhavets Cumaceer,”
Archiy for Mathematik og Naturvidenskab, 1878.
106 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
Synopsis of Genera of Tanaide.
A. Pleon not segmented, the first five segments coalesced. No pleo-
pods. Uropods imperfectly biramose, external branch a conical
process, inner 2-jointed, half as long as pleon. No eyes. Upper
antenne 4-joimted. Gnathopods with the basal portion of
unusual form, composed of two distinct segments, oblong, tumid;
hand small and weak é
B. Pleon segmented, but no pleopods.
(a) Uropods imperfectly biramous, external branch tuberculiform,
inner 2-jointed, minute. No eyes. Upper antenne 4-
jointed. Gnathopods of usual form. Hinder perzopods
with basal joint constricted in its upper portion . ;
(6) Uropods consisting of a single branch, a basal joint constituting
the peduncle, and a second conical joint representing the
branch. Noeyes. Upper antenne 4-jointed. Gnathopods
strong, of the usual form. Perzeopods slender, with a long
finger terminating in a long nail; the anterior pairs more
spined than the posterior, the latter not having the basal
joint constricted above caers
(c) See Pseudotanais and Leptognathia, faint on.
C. Pleon segmented ; pleopods only three pairs, which are densely
setose. Uropods short, simple, the single branch composed of
2-3 jomts. Eyes. Upper antenn 3-jointed, with rudimentary
flagellum. Hinder perzopods with a curved, hamate, strong
finger .
D. Pleon segmented ; tledhods all iavaltned: bar cadteninre, at not
setose in female. No eyes.
(a) Uropods very short, branched, inner 2- ( ?), 3- (¢) jointed,
outer 1- (2), 38-(g) jointed. Segments of perzon divided
by deep instrictions. Gnathopods alike in the sexes, of usual
form. Perzopods with a long finger. ‘“Mandibule bene
evolutz, acie serrulata, lamella secundaria m. dextie, valde
exstante, processu molari sublaminari, inermi’ :
(6) Uropods moderately long, with unequal 2-jointed Pees
Gnathopods not strong, of the usual form. Perzopods,
hinder pairs with long finger. ‘“ Mandibulz bene evolute,
corpore sat elongato, processu molari aa of
truncato et denticulis acutis cincto ” :
E. Pleon segmented. Pleopods ali developed and ciliated, Nb eye-
lobes or eyes.
(a) Pleopods developed and ciliated, or altogether absent in female.
No ocular lobes ; eyes present or absent. Upper antennz
3-jointed, nearly alike in sexes. Gnathopods alike in
Anarthrura, G. O. Sars.
Strongylura, G. O. Sars.
Tanaella, n. g
Tanais, Aud. & M.-Edw.
Cryptocope, G. O. Sars.
Haplocope, G. O. Sars.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 107
sexes; hand elongated, fingers narrow and acuminate.
First pereeopods with very long setiform finger. Hinder
pereopods with penultimate joint expanded, and furnished
with a knife-like spine, finger short. Uropods biramous,
branches 2-jointed. Marsupial pouch formed of only two
LOBES ace. ceed 1 lS ROw, ame cif tiv. tae dw,
(4) Upper antenne with three articulations in female; in male
much larger, with a 4-jointed flagellum. Gnathopods
nearly alike in both sexes, not very strong; hand narrow,
fingers simple. First perzeopods with a setiform finger ;
the hinder pairs short, with their basal joints very tumid.
Uropods branched, each branch 1-2-jointed. Marsupial
pouch of usual character, composed of eight lamine . . Typhlotanais, G. O. Sars.
(c) Upper antennz in female 4-jointed, in male much larger ; fla-
gellum 4-jointed, with large fascicles of sensitive cilia.
Gnathopods in female moderately strong, hand dilated,
fingers strong, the thumb serrulated ; in male more slender,
with simple fingers. Perzopods little differing from each
other, more or less spinous. Pleopods sometimes not
developed in female. Uropods 2-branched, inner 2- ( ¢?),
3- (g) jointed; outer 1—-2-jomted, or sometimes a mere
PUCK eat E sa Clee as 5s Leptognathia, GO Sara:
#. Pleon segmented. Pleopods all developed and ciliated. Ocular
lobes and eyes present.
(a) Upper antennz in both sexes with a well-developed flagellum
of about four joints, the flagellum in male with fascicles of
sensitive cilia. Gnathopods of usual form in female; finger
and thumb strong, the latter with tuberculated palm; in
male largely developed, oblong, finger and thumb curved,
forcipiform, both strongly toothed within. Perzopods
much spined, the spines very variable in structure. Uro-
pods 2-branched, inner multiarticulate (8—9-jointed) ; outer
2-jomted. Noeyes. ... Ries bawerasiiat
(4) Upper antenne 3-jointed in female, 6-jointed in male, and
furnished with bundles of sensitive cilia. Gnathopods not
very dissimilar in the sexes; hand oblong, fingers short.
Perzeopods of first pair slightly differmg from the rest, with
a long setiform finger; hinder pairs with first joint
rather swollen. Uropods with two subequal 2-jointed
ieee ee ee) Le ee oe oe Paratanais, Dana.
(c) Upper antennz with three joints and rudimentary flagellum
in female; narrow and elongated, with a more or less
developed flagellum in male. Gnathopods in female of the
usual structure ; but in the male imperfectly chelate,
without any finger, or the finger very short and immovable.
Pseudotanais, G. O. Sars.
Alaotanais, n g.
108 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
Uropods biramous, inner branch 4—5-jointed, outer minute,
but distinctly 2-jomted . . . . 5 . . . Heterotanais, G. O. Sars.
(d) Upper antennz conical, 3-jointed, nd with a muiiiaeiey
flagellum in female, much more elongated and with a
multiarticulate flagellum furnished with fascicles of sensi-
tive cilia in male. Gnathopods in female strong, of the
usual form; in male greatly elongated; hand very large,
oblong, with elongated, curved, forcipiform fingers, the
immovable one tuberculated on inner margin. Uropods
2-branched, inner branch multiarticulate, outer very small
and rudimentary, consisting of only a single joint . . . Leptochelia, Dana.
For full accounts of the foregoing genera, and especially for descriptions of the
mandibles, which afford valuable diagnostic characters, reference should be made to
Sars’s Monograph.
The following is a list of all the species of this family which have, up to the present
time, been discovered in the North Atlantic, under which title we include that portion
of the ocean and its seas which lies north of lat. 35° N.:—
List of Tanaide of the North Atlantic.
Genus 1. Tanats, M.-Edwards, = Crossurus, H. Rathke.
1. Tanais vittatus (Rathke),= Tanais tomentosus, Kroyer.
Hab. Britain; Denmark; Norway; N.E. America.
2. T. cavolinii, M.-Edw.
Hab. Mediterranean and Adriatic.
T. dulongii (Audouin).
Hab. Britain ; Mediterranean.
~
Genus 2. Leprocnetia, Dana.
—
. Leptochelia savignii (Kroyer), = Tanais edwardsii, Kroyer, ? , = Leptocheliaalgicola, Harger.
Hab. Britain; Mediterranean ; Madeira.
2. L. neapolitana, G. O. Sars.
Hab. Naples.
3. L. rapax, Harger.
Hab. N.E. America.
4. L.? filum (Stimpson).
Hab. N.E. America.
5. L. dubia (Kroyer), =Leptochelia algicola, Harger.
Hab. Mediterranean ; N.E. America; Brazil.
Genus 3. Ataoranats, Norman & Stebbing.
1. Alaotanais serratispinosus, Norman & Stebbing.
Hab. North Atlantic; abyssal.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘ LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 109
2. A. hastiger, Norman & Stebbing.
Hab. North Atlantic; abyssal.
3. A. levispinosus, Norman & Stebbing.
Hab. North Atlantic ; abyssal.
Genus 4. Heteroranars, G. O. Sars,
1. Heterotanais orstedi (Kroyer) ,= Tanais curculio, Kroyer, § ,= Tanais balticus, Fr. Miller, 2 ,
= Tanais rhynchites, Fr. Miller, 3.
Hab. Norway; Sweden; Denmark ; Baltic Sea.
2. H. limicola (Harger).
Hab. N.E. America.
3. H. anomalus, G. O. Sars,=Tanais dubius (forma altera maris), Dohrn.
Hab. Mediterranean.
Genus 5. Paratanats, Dana,
1, Paratanais batei, G. O. Sars,=Paratanais forcipatus, Bate & Westwood (not Tanais forci-
patus, Lilljeborg).
Hab. Britain ; Norway; Mediterranean.
Genus 6. TypHtoranais, G. O. Sars.
—
Typhlotanais finmarchicus, G. O. Sars.
Hab. Finmark.
2. T. assimilis, G. O. Sars.
Hab. Norway.
8. T. tenuicornis, G. O. Sars.
Hab. Norway.
4. T. microcheles, G. O. Sars.
Hab. Norway.
5. T. cornutus (G. O. Sars).
Hab. Finmark.
6. T. messinensis, G. O. Sars.
Hab. Mediterranean.
7. T. brevicornis (Lilljeborg).
Hab. Norway ; Denmark.
8. T. equiremis (Lilljeborg),= Tanais depressus, G. O. Sars.
Hab. Sweden; Norway.
9. T. tenuimanus (Lilljeborg).
Hab. Norway.
10. 7. penicillatus, G. O. Sars.
Hab. Norway.
Genus 7. Leproanatuia, G. O. Sars.
=
. Leptognathia longiremis (Lilljeborg), = Tanais islandicus, G. O. Sars.
Hab. Sweden ; Norway; Iceland.
VOL. XII.—pPart Iv. No. 5.—October, 1886. s
110 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
2. L. breviremis (Lilljeborg).
Hab. Sweden; Norway.
3. L. brevimana (Lilljeborg).
Hab. Sweden ; Norway ; Mediterranean.
4. L. laticaudata, G. O. Sars.
Hab. Norway; Mediterranean.
5. L. gracilis (Kroyer).
Hab. Spitzbergen.
6. L. graciloides (Lilljeborg).
Hab. Sweden.
7. L. rigida (Bate & Westw.).
Had. Britain.
8. L. ceca (Harger).
Hab. N.E. America.
9. L. filiformis (Lilljeborg).
Hab. Sweden; Denmark; Norway.
10. L.? manca, G. O. Sars.
Hab. Norway.
Geuus 8. Psruvporanats, G. O. Sars.
1. Pseudotanais forcipatus (Lilljeborg).
Hab. Sweden; Denmark; Norway.
2. P. macrocheles, G. O. Sars.
Hab. Norway; Finmark.
3. P. lilljeborgii, G. O. Sars.
Hab. Finmark.
4. P. mediterraneus, G. O. Sars.
Hab. Mediterranean.
Genus 9. Cryprocorr, G. O. Sars.
1. Cryptocope abbreviata (G. O. Sars).
Hab. Norway.
2. C. véringii (G. O. Sars).
Hab. North Atlantic, to the west of Norway ; abyssal.
Genus 10. Hapnocors, G. O. Sars.
1. Haplocope angusta, G. O. Sars.
Hab. Norway.
Genus 1]. Srroneytura, G, O. Sars.
1. Strongylura cylindrata, G. O. Sars.
Hab. Norway.
2. S. aretophylax, Norman & Stebbing.
Hab. Between Ireland and Rockall ; abyssal.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. iui
Genus 12. Tanartia, Norman & Stebbing.
1. Tanaella unguicillata, Norman & Stebbing.
Hab. North Atlantic; abyssal.
Genus 13. Anarruura, G. O. Sars.
1. Anarthura simplex, G. O. Sars.
Hab. Norway.
Very few members of this family have as yet been noticed beyond the seas included
in the North Atlantic; and when we see what Prof. G. O. Sars has done in Norway,
we cannot doubt that a large number of forms remain to be discovered in British
seas; indeed our own collections contain much material which awaits examination.
Genus 1. Auaoranais’, n. g.
Animal elongated ; carapace narrowed in front, without distinct ocular lobes. Pleon
not wider than perzon, consisting of six segments, the first five subequal; the last
usually more or less shield-shaped. No eyes.
Upper antenne in female with three-jointed peduncle and flagellum of several
joints ; in the male flagellum furnished with tufts of sensitive cilia.
Mandibles strong, apices strongly toothed, molar process large and strong.
Maxillipeds present in the male.
Gnathopods in female of the usual form, but strongly built, the hand more or less
twisted, the thumb toothed on the inner margin ; in male greatly developed, in form as
in Leptochelia ; hand very large, oblong, finger and thumb meeting only at the nails, the
inner margins of both bearing strong, blunt teeth.
Perzopods spinous, the spines complex, and varying greatly in structure in the dif-
ferent species, thus affording excellent diagnostic characters.
All segments of the pleon developed, and furnished with ciliated pleopods.
Uropods two-branched, inner branch long and multiarticulate (8—9-jointed in the
species known); outer branch 2-jointed.
Marsupial pouch composed of eight lamelle, which are attached to the first four free
segments of the body.
The species which belong to this genus are among the largest known forms, and live
in the abyss of the ocean in from 370 to 1750 fathoms.
1. ALAOTANAIS SERRATISPINOSUS, n.sp. (Plate XXIII. fig. 1., Plate XXIV. fig. 1)
Head with a small rostrum, and forming with the coalesced first perzeon-segment a
rather elongated carapace, widest in the middle, with the coxal regions of the first
* adads, blind, and Tanais.
28
112 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
gnathopods clearly defined, and the ocular processes in the form of minute
isosceles triangles, projecting at the sides of the head between the upper and lower
antenne.
The first of the six following pereeon-segments is much the shortest, and subcarinate
anteriorly on the ventral surface ; the rest are subequal.
The pleon has the first five segments subequal, and all of them shorter than the first
free pereeon-segment; the last (sixth) segment is longer than two of its predecessors,
contracted behind the place of insertion of the uropods, and ending with two slight
emarginations, separated from each other by a minute central apex.
The upper antenne (XXIII. 1. aa) lie close together, and, seen from above, com-
pletely conceal the lower, which are both shorter and more slender. The upper consists
of seven articulations, the basal stout and long and slightly bulbous at its origin, the
second rather more than one third the length of the first, the third still shorter and
much thinner, and the first of the flagellum is longer than the three terminal joints
combined. The lower antenne are slightly longer than the first joimt of the
upper, and consist of nine articulations, all very slender except the short basal one; the
third is the shortest of those belonging to the peduncle.
The first gnathopods (XXIII. 1. gu’) have the first joint massive, and having the appear-
ance, when viewed from below, of the human forearm near the elbow when folded so as
to make the muscles stand well out; the next joint is indistinctly articulated, small, and
concealed in some positions of the limb ; the third is also small, scarcely visible except
on the inner side of the limb; the wrist is large and subovate ; the hand is also large
and strong, with a powerful finger curving over the indented margin of the large thumb,
and the horn-coloured nails of the finger and thumb overlap; the margin of the elon-
gate thumb for some distance from the base is minutely beaded, the remainder of the
thumb-edge slopes down to the upturned nail in five irregular blunt teeth, while two or
three hairs spring from the side of the thumb ; the inner margin of the finger is a little
wavy where it passes over the beaded portion of the thumb-margin.
The six following pairs of walking-legs are all slight in structure, the coxal portion
and ischium exceedingly small, the basos the longest portion of the limb, the wrist
elegantly set with divergent rows of spines. The first three are differentiated from the
last three, not merely by the usual tendency to point backwards, while the others tend
to point forwards, but by remarkable microscopic differences of the hands and fingers.
In the first three (1. gn”) the hand has a small straight dagger-like spine for its finger,
ending in a more or less curved, very slender nail, and is almost hidden in a crowd of
other spines, some almost as long as, and some shorter than, the finger, but all more or
less finely serrated; the shortest of these spines is hooked at the end, and while smooth
on one margin, has on the other six very pronounced teeth at right angles to its length ;
adjoining this is another and longer spine, conspicuously serrated on both edges; in the
rest of the spines and in the finger itself the serration is of extreme tenuity. In the
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. ila:
last three pairs of legs (1. prp*, 1. prp**) the finger in like manner issues from a crowd
of finely serrated spines, but it greatly exceeds them all in length, and is itself orna-
mented with a set of spines round its distal end, which shade off into lines of finer and
finer spinelets running backwards towards its base ; from the midst of the distal circlet
of spines springs a long wavy spine-nail.
The first four free perzon-segments carry the small plates which are destined to be
developed into the incubatory pouch.
The first five segments of the pleon bear each a pair of pleopods, consisting of a
peduncle and two much ciliated branches, of which the inner has one pair of sete
springing from a prominent angle not far from the base of the plate (1. plp and
1. plp*).
The uropods (1.1) spring from the widest portion of the last caudal segment, the
peduncle not reaching beyond the termination of the segment; the inner ramus con-
sists of nine articulations, and is about as long as the antenne; the outer ramus is
minute, and composed of two articulations, which are together not so long as the
first of the inner filament. This latter has the alternate joints slightly ciliated.
Length of a large specimen 8°5 millim., or about one third of an inch.
This species was procured in the ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition of 1869, Station 19, lat. 54°
53’ N., long. 10° 56’ W., 1360 fathoms, and Station 30, lat. 56° 24’ N., long. 11° 49’ W.,
1380 fathoms ; and, subsequently, by the ‘ Valorous,’ Station 15, in lat. 56°11'N., long.
37° 41'W., at a depth of 1450 fathoms, on a bottom of globigerine mud and pebbles.
2. ALAOTANAIS HASTIGER, n. sp. (Plate XXIII. fig. 11.)
This species comes very near to the last. It differs from it in having the eye-
processes relatively larger, and in the massiveness of the hand and finger of the first
gnathopods (11. gn'); in these organs all the parts are thickened and strengthened,
without any proportionate increase in length. The effect of this is to make the inner
edge of the thumb and finger overlap when closed all along the line, except for a small
triangular space near the root of the thumb.
The uropods have the inner branch nine-, the outer two-jointed.
But the characters which at once distinguish this species from all others known to
us are to be found in the microscopic armature of the limbs. All the pereopods are
everywhere beset with long, very slender spines, the whole of which, under high
powers, are found to be covered with minute prickles. There are no toothed spines,
such as are found in Alaotanais serratispinosus (Pl. XXIII. fig. 1, gn’), the cor-
responding limb to which in A. hastiger has the finger long, narrow, and curved, and
surrounded by a series of long, very slender spines, which all have the character of
being beset irregularly all round with little prickles.
The hinder perzeopods (11. prp®) have a finger which, so far as we are aware, is abso-
lutely unique in structure: the propodos is cleft at the end to some depth, the cleft
114 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
portions are rounded at the extremities and crenated or serrulated ; the finger articu-
lates at the base of the cleft, and is exactly spear-shaped, with serrated edges. A
comparison of 1. prp® with the figures of the hinder pereeopods of Alaotanais serrati-
spinosus (1. prp* and 1. prp **) will at once give characters sufficient to distinguish these
species.
The carapace, seen from above, is much narrower in front than behind, and has
a short rostrum; the sides are very flexuous, and present two constrictions (I. C).
The telson is shield-shaped ; the upper corners of the shield (that is, the sides of the
base of the telson) are very protuberant (1. PI.
Length 5 millim.
A single specimen, a female, taken in the ‘ Valorous’ Expedition, Station 9, lat. 59°
10'N., long. 50° 25’ W., 1750 fathoms.
3. ALAOTANAIS LAIVISPINOSUS, n. sp. (Plate XXIV. fig. 11.)
Male. The carapace is similar to that of Alaotanais serratispinosus ; the pereon-
segments bear the same proportion to each other, but they are not to the same extent
parallel-sided (11. D); viewed dorsally, a broad and deep constriction marks the separa-
tion of each from its successor, each segment being tumid laterally. The five first seg-
ments of the pleon are closely adpressed dorsally, with a very slight diminution in
width from the first to the last. The sixth segment is a little narrower than its prede-
cessors, and equal to two of them united in length. The uropoda are inserted about
midway of the length; the remainder of the segment lying beyond them is much nar-
rowed, with a rounded termination.
The upper antenne (11. aa) have the first joint long and stout, with the usual row of
hairs on the outer side near the distal end; the second joint is much shorter, but of
nearly equal thickness; the third very short; the flagellum demands attention. The
first joint, which is nearly as long as the last of the peduncle, has a remarkable protu-
berance on the underside, bearing a dense tuft of sensitive (olfactory ?) cilia, which are
longer than the first joint of the peduncle; the second joint is minute, and from its
distal termination spring two long olfactory organs. They are nearly four times as long
as the final articulation of the antenna, and are composed of many (apparently six)
cylindrical, smooth joints. The last joint still smaller, with one or two cilia. The lower
antenne are not unlike in character to those of L. serratispinosus.
In a side view the cephalothorax is almost entirely hidden by the greatly developed
gnathopods (11. L), the general character of which is similar to those of Leptochelia
edwardsii. The basos is a substantial joint as broad as it is long, the next insignificant,
the following forms as it were a clasping-socket for the wrist, which is more than twice
as long as the basos, though not so broad ; in shape it is almost flask-like, the bent neck
fitting into the meros. A narrow neck at the base of the hand (11. gn’) unites this por-
tion of the limb to the wrist; the hand, with its greatly projected thumb, is consider-
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 115
ably longer than the extended wrist upon which it doubles back, the sinuosities of the
meeting margins of the two to some extent corresponding. The wrist is ciliated on the
upper margin, the hand finely serrated along the greater part of the curved margin
which precedes the articulation of the finger ; both thumb and finger have horn-coloured
overlapping nails, but when the finger is closed there is still a large gap left between
the greater extent of the inner margins; from that of the thumb there arises a small
tooth, and then, nearer to the nail, a larger one with two cilia springing from its side ;
the finger is furnished with a small tooth nearly opposite to this one, and another nearer
to its own base, so that the two teeth on the thumb are opposed to the cavity between
the two teeth of the finger.
The second gnathopods and first and second pereopods are, as usual in this group,
as nearly as possible alike to each other; it may be noticed, however, that in the second
gnathopod (11. gn*) the basos is rather more curved, the bulky basos of the preceding
gnathopod almost necessitating this differentiation. In the present species the basos is
long and slender, the ischium minute, the meros much like the basos, but only half the
length or less; the carpus still shorter, with two rows of spines in front diverging
towards the distal end; the hand narrow, equal in length to the wrist, and similarly
ornamented; the finger sharp, a little curved, not so long as the hand; two or three
quite simple spines spring from the end of the hand, and are as long as the finger. In
the three posterior pereopods (11. pp?) the meros is shorter, wider at the middle than
at the base, and slightly decurrent, the slender curved finger with its fine sharp nail is
even longer than the hand, and the spines at the end of the hand are short and flat-
tened and simple, not one third as long as the fingers; none of the spines of the
pereopods in this species are either serrulate, dentate, or covered with prickles.
The pleopods (11. pip) have very long and densely plumose sete.
The uropods (11. wp), on a moderately stout peduncle, carry a long multiarticulate
inner ramus and a short two-jointed outer one. Of the two minute joints of which the
shorter ramus consists the second is twice as large as the first, but the total length
scarcely exceeds that of the first articulation of the longer ramus ; the latter is imper-
fect, but six articulations remain.
All along the back of the animal, from head to telson, minute upright hairs are
visible.
Length 5°5 millim.
A single specimen, an adult male, was taken in the ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, 1869,
Station 1, lat. 51° 51’ N., long. 11° 50’ W., in 370 fathoms—that is, off Valentia, in the
south-west of Ireland.
116 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
Genus 2, StroneyLura, G. O. Sars.
Animal elongated, subcylindrical, slightly narrower in the middle ; integument very
hard. Cephalic segment moderately large, attenuated in front, without distinct ocular
lobes. Pleon larger than usual, perfectly cylindrical, smooth, composed of six evenly
arched segments, the last cupuliform. No eyes.
Upper antenne in female 4-jointed. Lower antenne much more slender, distinctly
6-jointed, and having a rudimentary flagellum (* flagello rudimentario excepto, distincte
6-articulate ”).
Mandibles well developed, with the edge curved inwards and sparingly denticulated :
molar process moderately large, laminar, finely crenulated apically.
Gnathopods strong, formed as usual.
Ambulatory feet slender and long, the fingers narrow; hinder pairs slightly different,
more spined, and with the basal joint much constricted in its upper part.
Pleopods entirely absent in the female.
Uropods very short, biramous; external branch very minute, tuberculiform.
The above characters constitute the definition of the genus as given by its author.
STRONGYLURA ARCTOPHYLAX, n. sp. (Plate XXIV. fig. 11.)
This is a neat compact little species with shining hard integument. The carapace
is comparatively short (111. D), the anterior margin forms an obtuse angle. The first
free perseon-segment is as wide as the carapace at its widest part ; the succeeding five
segments gradually diminish in width backwards, the last being of the same width as
the first five pleon-segments. These are short, close-set, and with their edges folded
under the animal, so as to be visible ventrally (11. p.), where there is no sign of any
pleopods. The sixth segment of the pleon is as long as three of those that precede it,
and as broad or even a little broader in the anterior portion ; but the latter half narrows
rapidly to the rounded termination. The uropods are set on well underneath on each
side of the almost circular anal opening.
The upper antenne (11. a.s) have the large first joint of no very great length,
considerably wider at the base than distally; the second joint is not half the length of
the first, and increases in width distally ; the third is half the length of the second and
narrower ; the flagellum appears to be a single conical piece, equalling in length the
two preceding joints ot tne peduncle, and ending in two long sete.
The lower antenne (111. @./) are, as usual, much more slender than the upper, but
their length is not greatly inferior ; the last joint of the peduncle is longer than its two
predecessors combined (the latter being short); it is thin and much curved; from it
springs the uniarticulate flagellum, terminating in one long and two short sete; in
other respects resembling that of the upper antenne, but being of much smaller size.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS, ALiby¢
The first gnathopods (111. gn1) are compact, with a certain uniform squareness about
all the joints; the basos, meros, and carpus are subequal in length; the two latter lie
closely side by side ; the hand carries a thick short finger clasping closely down upon a
thick short thumb; both end in stumpy horn-coloured nails.
The following six pairs of legs are very slender and small, divided, as in other
Tanaide, into two sets of three. In the first set (111. gn?) the basos is rather longer,
in the second (11. p'p*) it is distally rather thicker. In all of them the ischium is very
small, the meros and carpus about equal in length; the propodos thinner and longer
than either, with finely pointed curved fingers. At the distal end of the hand there is
a curious short serrate spine above the convex upperside of the finger.
The uropoda (11. Pl. and m1. Pi.*) are very short, and consist of a short thick
peduncle with a two-jointed inner ramus diminishing in thickness distally but not to a
fine point; the first joint is about the same length as the peduncle, the second
shorter, terminating in four long divergent hairs; the outer ramus is uniarticulate,
rather longer than the first joint of the inner ramus and terminating in one or two
hairs.
Length 4 millim.
A single specimen was dredged in the ‘Porcupine’ expedition of 1869, midway
between Ireland and Rockall, in 1380 fathoms. (Station 30, lat. 56° 24’ N., long.
tS AD W .)
The foregoing description was written years ago, long before the publication of Prof.
G. O. Sars’s monograph. The genus which we had described for it is undoubtedly the
same as Strongylura, to which therefore we assign it, and it is not improbable that our
S. arctophylax may ultimately prove to be the same as the typical S. cylindrata; but
apparently that species is of more elongate and drawn-out form: “Corpus gracile, plus
8-ies longius quam latius. . . . Corpus posticum tertiam corporis longitudinis partem
nonnihil superans, segmento terminali antecedentibus 4 junctis longitudine equali.”
We therefore deem it better to retain the name we had proposed, as further comparison
may show other distinctive features; moreover, there are apparently differences in the
antenne, and the outer branch of the uropods, though consisting of only a single
joint, could scarcely, we think, have been designated by Prof. Sars as tuberculiform.
Strongylura cylindrata was taken on the coast of West Norway.
Genus 3. TANAELLA, n. g.
Animal elongated, subcylindrical, nearly parallel-sided ; integument very hard, polished
and shining. Carapace moderately large, constricted slightly in the middle, widening
again forwards, slightly rostrate ; no distinct ocular lobes. Pleon subequal to last three
segments of perzon, perfectly cylindrical, smooth, composed of six evenly arched
segments ; the telson equal to at least four in length, cupuliform.
VOL. X11.—ParT tv. No. 6.—October, 1886. T
118 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
Eyes none.
Upper antenne in female strongly built, four-jointed ; lower pair more slender, seven-
jointed, the last rudimentary.
Gnathopods strong, of the usual form.
Perzopods slender, with a long finger, terminating in a long nail; the anterior pairs
more spined than the posterior, the latter not having the basos markedly constricted in
its upper half.
No pleopods.
Uropods conical, having only a single branch without any vestige of an outer one,
composed of two joints. The first represents the peduncle, the second the branch; the
latter is nearly twice as long as the former.
The only other genus of this family which has the uropods consisting of a single
branch is Tanais, from which this is at once distinguished by the absence of pleopods
and other characters.
To Strongylura it has perhaps the closest affinity, and we have followed the wording
of the description of that genus, as given by Sars and quoted in this paper, in order to
bring out the points of difference. In Strongylura the uropods are two-branched ; in
Tanaella they are one-branched.
TANAELLA UNGUICILLATA, n. sp. (Plate XXIV. fig. rv.)
The rostrum (rv. D) is short and not acute; the eye-processes are difficult to observe
in the single specimen obtained; they seem to be set back in a kind of socket. The
carapace is longer than wide, the hinder portion bulging laterally, so that the diameter
is there greater than in the succeeding segments of the parallel-sided pereon. Of the
free pereon-segments the sixth is scarcely longer than the first, the second is longer
than either, and the third, fourth, and fifth longer than the second. The first five
pleon-segments increase very slightly in width distally. The last segment is also, in
its anterior portion, rather wider than the fifth, and in length fully equals that of the
four preceding taken together; from the attachment of the uropods it narrows rapidly
to an almost pointed termination.
The upper antenne (Iv. L*) are short and thick, the first joint shorter than usual,
stout and curved; the second is shorter, and thick in proportion to its length, and
is furnished at its end with a stiff spine, which lies parallel with and close to the short
third joint, which it just equals in length; flagellum uniarticulate, short and conical,
ending in a tuft of sete.
The lower antenne (iv. L*) are thin, but not much shorter than the upper; the
first joint not distinguishable in the specimen examined, the second and third short,
the fourth longer, the fifth rather longer than the fourth, with two long hairs near the
end; the flagellum consists of one rather long and thin articulation, followed by a
minute tufted one.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 119
The first gnathopods (Iv. L*) have the basos, with the rounded lobe, so usual in this
group, greatly developed ; the meros lies almost entirely on the inner side of the wrist ;
the wrist is large and bulky ; the hand united to the wrist by a thick neck, the rest of
the joint being broad and stout, with a short broad thumb, the inner margin of which
is minutely toothed, and at about one third of its length slopes down rather suddenly
to the little upturned nail ; there are two or three small teeth on the inner margin of
the finger, notably one near its root.
The following six legs are slightly built, with long slender nails. In the first three
pairs the finger (Iv. prp!) exceeds the hand in length, and is minutely fringed or
pectinate, and rises from the midst of spines similarly ornamented. In the last three
pairs the finger (Iv. prp*) is not quite so long as the hand, and opposite to its concave
curvature there is, at the distal end of the hand, a short serrated slightly curved spine.
The short meros and the longer carpus have each a long incurved spine at the distal
end.
The uropods (ty. Pi.) consist of a short rather stout peduncle and a single conical
uniarticulate ramus, which is more than twice as long as the peduncle, and bears two
long setz at the blunted apex.
There is no trace of pleopods on the first five segments of the pleon; these segments
bulge out ventrally.
Length 3 millim.
The type and only specimen was dredged in 1869 by the ‘ Porcupine’ in 96 fathoms,
on the slope of the English Channel. (Station 35, lat. 49° 7’ N., long. 10° 57’ W.)
Tribe Il. FLABELLIFERA, G. O. Sars.
Family ANTHURIDA.
Animal greatly elongated, narrow, nearly cylindrical or depressed ; head much shorter
than following segment. Mouth-organs adapted for suction; first gnathopods the
larger, subchelate ; second gnathopods and first pereeopods not very unlike in general
form to the first gnathopods, but more slender; remaining perzeopods adapted for walking.
First pleopods large, expanded, and covering (generally in female) the remaining
pleopods. Telson linguiform; uropods, outer branch one-jointed, and so articulated
as to arch more or less over the back of telson, inner branch two-jointed.
This family consists of Isopods of remarkably elongated form, composed of segments
which are cylindrical or slightly depressed, those of the perzeon (except, in some cases,
the last) being much longer than they are broad. The head is more or less quadrate,
shorter than the following segment, and having the eyes, when present, at the anterior
angles. The pleon sometimes has all the segments, except the telson, completely, at
T2
120 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
other times partially coalesced; at other times, again, they are all distinctly separated.
The telson is linguiform, rarely lanceolate, with the termination rounded or
truncate.
The upper antenne are situated at the exterior angle of the head, and the lower take
a very unusual position in having their bases closely appressed together, and occupying
a central position between and below the origin of the upper pair. The upper pair
consist of a three-jointed peduncle and short, sometimes rudimentary, flagellum in the
female ; but in the male the flagellum is, in some species, enormously developed into
a long brush-like appendage as long as half the animal, and composed of very numerous
and thick articulations, which are densely setose. The lower antenne consist of a
five-jointed peduncle and short flagellum. The mouth-organs are all formed to serve
purposes of perforation and of suction, and not of mastication; these organs, as they
exist in Cyathura carinata, Kroyer, have been minutely and admirably described and
figured by Schiddte1. In this and allied forms the mandible is apparently used as a
saw, the outer portion of the jaw being strong, slightly dentate at the extremity, and
giving support to a semicircular under portion, which is finely serrate on its sharp
edge, while the first maxillee are somewhat pyriform, the base being the thicker portion,
and the extremity is again moderately expanded and terminates in rows of four or five
teeth. But in a second group of this family (Paranthwra) the mandible is aciculate,
terminating in a single styliform point, with the under portion of delicate structure
and sharp unserrated edge, the whole being evidently used as a lancet; and the
first maxille are spear-like, very long and slender, with the distal edges finely
toothed.
The first gnathopods have strongly developed basos and ischium, the meros short
but wide, the carpus minute and triangular; the propodos pear-shaped or more or less
triangular, its base very wide, attached to the carpus, but its upper portion, as a
rounded lobe, rests on and finds support from a cup-like receptacle in the expanded
portion of the meros. The dactylus is usually as long as the palm of the propodos, on
which it closes.
The second gnathopods and first pereopods are usually alike in structure, and in
general form resemble the first gnathopods, but are much more slender. The
remaining pereopods are constructed for walking.
The first pleopods have the outer rami greatly developed, and these together form a
kind of operculum, which in the female reaches to the extremity of the five first
segments of the pleon, and conceals and protects the remaining pleopods which lie
beneath it.
The uropods have an arrangement which is unique among Crustacea, inasmuch as
the outer ramus, which has only a single joint, instead of, as is usually the case, arising
. “Krebsdyrenes Sugemund,” Naturhistorisk Tidsskrift, 3 R. 10 B. (1875), p. 211, tab. iv.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 121
at the side of and underlying the telson, is here so articulated that it more or less
arches over and partially conceals the telson; the inner branch consists of two broad
joints and underlies the telson. It is to the fancied resemblance of this peculiarly
constructed tail to the opening of the petals of a flower that we owe the name of the
genus, Anthura (avdoc, a flower; ovpa, a tail). Bate and Westwood, remarking on the
structure, write:—“ The apparatus when open forms a concave cup-like disc; and
when at rest, from being affixed vertically, the outer plate falls back and shuts down
upon the dorsum of the middle tail-plate, like the two wings of a closed triptych.”
Synopsis of Genera of Anthuride.
Section A. Labium terminating in two rather broad rounded lobes. Mandibles
having the jaw furnished with a somewhat falcate projecting process
below, well arched and terminating in two or three blunt inconspicuous
teeth above ; a thin blade with semicircular saw-toothed edge unites the
faleate process below and the arching termination of the mandible above ;
this blade, when highly magnified, is seen to have a serrated edge: the
serrations are usually few, about five, but in the genus Cyathura they
are very numerous, and here the general appearance reminds us strongly
of an are of a circular saw. First maxille simple, without exterior limb
or palp, subpyriform; rounded below, then gradually tapering, but ulti-
mately slightly expanding and bending forwards, terminate in con-
spicuous and well-developed teeth. Second maxillz without palp,
with the distal extremity slightly cleft. Maxillipeds consisting of two
to five joints, which are broad and flattened.
1. Five earlier segments of pleon coalesced into a single segment in
female, distinctin male. Flagella of antennz of both pairs in female
few-jointed, of upper pair in male greatly developed and multiarticu-
late. Maxillipeds two-jointed. . .. . =... . . . . Anthura, Leach.
2. Five earlier segments of pleon coalesced into a single segment t (at least
dorsally) in the female. Flagella of antennz of both pairs rudi-
mentary (that of the upper pair in the male not greatly pas ?).
Maxillipeds three-jointed . . . . oe ol .) (Cyathuras ine:
8. Segments of pleon very short, but distinct in terialéy Flagella of
antennze of both pairs many-jointed, of upper pair in the male
developed into a remarkable brush-like organ nearly equal in length
to half that of the animal, and composed of very numerous, short,
broad, and densely ciliated joints. Maxillipeds Shabu second
joimt very short . . . aye . Anthelura*,n. g.
4. Segments of pleon quite distinet aiff fully halt : as ing as toad:
pleopods alike, the first pair not covering or concealing any of the
1 «bafos, a cup, and ovpa, a tail.
2 4rO4Xn, a blossom, and ovpa, a tail.
122 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
following. Uropods with outer branch long and narrow, not arching
over the telson; telson narrow and lanceolate. The whole animal
greatly drawn out and vermiform. Flagella of antennze of both pairs
many-jointed. Mfaxillipeds five-jointed. . . . . . . « «. . Ayssura’,n. g.
Section B. Labium gradually tapering and acuminate, terminating in two
points. Mandibles without teeth, forming an acutely-pointed lancet-
like organ, and the saw-like process characteristic of the genera of
Section A is here represented by the expanding lobes of the base of the
lancet, which form a channel through which, when the incision has
been made, the liquid may be sucked. First maxille take the form of
a greatly produced, very narrow, spear-like organ, which towards the
point is channelled on one side and finely serrated at the margins, thus
constituting an admirably adapted instrument for deeply probing the
wound where the lancet-like and more cutting mandible has first made
the incision. Maxillipeds are of great length, and consist of three or
four joints, of which the first is more than twice the length of the rest
combined.
5. Segments of pleon distinct in the female. Lower antennz with a
rudimentary flagellum. Upper pair having the flagellum in the [ Westw.
male greatly developed into a long brush-like organ. . . . . . Paranthura, Bate&
6. Segments of pleon distinct in the female. Antennz of both pairs in
both sexes with many-jointed flagella (that of the upper pair not
greatly developed in the male?) . . . . . . .. . . . « Calathwra’*,n. g.
Genus 1. ANTHURA.
1. ANTHURA GRACILIS (Montagu). (Plate XXV. figs. 11., Iv.)
1808. Oniscus gracilis, Montagu, Trans. Linn. Soc. ix. p. 103, pl. v. fig. 6.
- 1818. Anthura gracilis, Leach, Edinb. Encyclop. vii. p. 404; Trans. Linn. Soc. xi. (1815)
p- 366; Desmarest, Consid. Crustac. p. 291, pl. xlvi. fig. 13; Guérin-Ménéville, Icon. Reg.
Anim. pl. xxx. fig. 6; White, Pop. Hist. Brit. Crust. p. 225, pl. xii. fig. 4; Gosse, Marine
Zoology, i. p. 248; Bate and Westwood, Brit. Sessile-eyed Crust. ii. p. 160.
Segments of perzeon with well-marked dorso-lateral keels ; telson abruptly truncate
and crenulated at the extremity.
Head square, slightly produced at the centre and sides of the front margin.
Perzon: first segment the longest, second to fifth subequal, sixth rather shorter,
seventh shortest of all, all bearing keels on each side on the back, and having a central
longitudinal keel on the ventral surface.
Pleon in female having the five first segments indistinguishable and coalesced into a
single segment, which is equal in length to the last segment of the pereon. In the
1 doods, a javelin, and odpa, a tail.
* KaXafos, a cup, and oipa, a tail,
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 123
male (ill. D, ¢, and III. Pl. Vv, ¢) these segments are much more developed and
distinct, though the segmentation is incomplete, and are equal in length to the last
two segments of the pereon.
Telson and uropods so constructed and uniting as to resemble nearly a cylinder, with
one side (the dorsal), as it were, cut obliquely away. The telson has the apex truncated,
and is of the same length as the inner branch of uropods. Outer branches of uropods
nearly meeting at their bases dorsally, broadly lanceolate, curved, rather longer than
the first joint of the inner branch ; end of telson and margin of both branches of
uropods crenated.
Eyes distinct, black.
Antenne: upper in female shorter than lower, with a flagellum consisting of one
long articulation, which terminates in a tuft of sete; lower with second joint of
peduncle greatly expanded distally ; third very small, fourth rather longer, fifth equal
length of third, flagellum four-jointed. In male (m1. D, ¢) the upper antenne are
much more developed, and as long as the two first segments of the body, and furnished
with a thick flagellum of numerous articulations.
First gnathopods (Iv. gn’ 2) with an ovate or pyriform hand, which has the upper
proximal portion well rounded ; palm with a well-developed process projecting forwards
near the base ; finger strong, unguiculated, the unguiculus black ; front margin of wrist,
hand, and finger crenulated.
Second gnathopods with the two upper joints subequal, the third short, strongly
lobed posteriorly ; fourth very minute, triangular; fifth as long as upper joints, and
equal to third and fourth together, nearly parallel-sided ; front margin pectinated, and
bearing a single distal spine; finger rather more than half length of hand, strong,
apparently not capable of closing on the hand, itself unguiculaie and having a spine at
the base of the unguiculus.
Last pereeopods with basos and ischium subequal, two following joints rather shorter
and subequal to each other; fifth as long as upper joints, and having the palm pecti-
nated and bearing a single distal spine ; finger half as long as fifth, unguiculate, a spine
at the base of the unguiculus.
Length 8 millim.
Coasts of Devon and Cornwall. The specimens examined were found by T. R.
R. S. at Torquay.
It will be seen from the foregoing description that the male, which was not previously
known, differs from the female in the greatly developed flagellum of the upper antennz
and in the more produced and segmental character of the pleon. We think it probable
that the male has not fully attained its several characters, and that when quite mature
the antennz would have the flagella even more developed and ciliated.
124 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
2. ANTHURA TENUIS (Harger).
1878. Ptilanthura tenuis, Harger, Amer. Journ. Sci. ser. 3, vol. xv. p.377; Proc. Unit. Stat. Nat.
Mus. 1879, vol. ii. p. 162; Report Unit. Stat. Commis. Fish and Fisheries, pt. vi. for 1878
(published 1881), p. 406, pl. x1. fig. 71, a-e.
It is probable that the male of Anthwra gracilis which we have just described and
figured is the immature animal, and that, after the exuviation which should bring it to
its perfect state, the upper antenne would have a plumose flagellum. If that supposi-
tion be correct, then it would bear a great resemblance to Harger’s figure of Ptilanthura
tenuis; moreover, A. gracilis has slight depressions on the back of the segments, as
described and figured by Harger, and, although that author does not mention the keeled
character of the margins of the pereon-segments, it seems to be shown in the figure.
But, notwithstanding these resemblances, A. tenuis is clearly distinguished by the
form of the telson, which is described as ‘‘ about as long as preceding five segments,
elongate-ovate and obtusely pointed behind.” Mr. Harger’s description of the palp
of the mandible being of only one joint is probably a mistake; the palp might easily
have been damaged in dissection and produced a false impression.
Genus 2. CYATHURA.
CYATHURA CARINATA (Kroyer). (Plate XX VII. fig. 111.)
1844. ? Anthura gracilis, Dekay, Zool. New York. Crust. p. 44, pl. ix. fig. 34 (but not A. gracilis,
Montagu).
1847. Anthwra carinata, Kroyer, Naturhist. Tidssk. 2 ser. ii. p. 402, and Voyage en Scand.
pl. xxvii. fig. 3; Schiddte, Krebs. Sugem., Naturh. Tidssk. 8 ser. x. p. 211, pl. iv. figs. 1-14,
and Ann, Nat. Hist. 4 ser. xviii, (1876) p. 253; Meinert, Crust. Amphip. et Decap. Danie,
Naturhist. Tidss. 3 ser. xi. (1877) p. 77, and xii. (1880) p. 470.
1856. Anthura polita, Stimpson, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil. vol. vii. p. 893; Harger, Proc. Unit.
Stat. Nat. Mus. 1879, vol. ii. p. 162; Harger, Report Marine Isopoda of New England &c.,
Rep. Unit. Stat. Comm. Fish and Fisheries, pt. vi. for 1878, p. 398, pl. xi. figs. 68, 69.
1874. Anthura brunnea, Harger, Rep. Unit. Stat. Comm. Fish and Fisheries, pt. 1, p. 572 (278) ;
Verrill, 1. c. pt. 1, p. 426 (132).
Body of uniform width throughout. Head broader than long, with slight central
and lateral projections in front.
Perzeon: first segment the longest; second to fifth subequal to each other, and
scarcely longer than broad, and of equal breadth throughout ; sixth and seventh equal
to each other, and rather shorter than the preceding. The pereon is keeled below,
and the third to the fifth segments have a slight pit on the anterior part of their dorsal
surface.
Pleon with the five first segments, in the female at any rate, completely coalesced
into asingle segment, which is equal to the last of the pereon in length; sixth segment
very minute.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 125
The telson (11. Pl.) is ovate, but very obtusely angled at its termination. Uropods
having the outer branches arching but not nearly meeting over the telson, transversely
lanceolate, curved; inner branches longer than telson, their second joint broader than
long ; the margins of telson and both branches of uropods are not serrulated, but fringed
with feathered cilia.
Eyes minute, black.
Antenne: upper (ill. d.s) having first joint of peduncle very broad, second as long as
the first, but much narrower, having long set on the outer margin ; third two thirds as
long as the second; flagellum minute, about half the length of the last joint of the
peduncle, and consisting of four very minute articulations. Lower antenne (III. a.7)
with a broad and thick peduncle and a rudimentary flagellum; the second joint of
peduncle not markedly widened at the extremity; the three following joints thick,
subequal, but the last rather the longest; flagellum not half the length of the last
joint of peduncle.
First gnathopods (11. gv') strongly formed; two upper joints very massive, the first
broader than long; meros of the usual cup-shaped form characteristic of the family ;
carpus minute, triangular, with the distal margin produced into a setose lobe; hand
pyriform, the palm bearing a tubercular process near the middle; finger simple. The
margin of the wrist and palm of the hand are setose.
Second gnathopods very setose; carpus small, and narrower (as usual) than meros,
but produced below into a rounded lobe; hand broad, much curved; palm finely
crenated, and carrying a distal spine, which, when seen under a high power, is found to
have its further margin beautifully pectinated; finger strong, as long as palm (on
which, however, it does not seem capable of closing), unguiculate; the unguiculus
minute, surrounded at its base with a tutt of hair.
Last pereopods setose; carpus very short; propodos equal in length to two pre-
ceding joints, and twice as long as broad, front margin minutely crenulated and
furnished with a distal spine; finger strong, round, about two thirds as long as
propodos, furnished with a minute unguiculus, which is surrounded with a tuft of
hairs.
Length 20 millim.
Habitat. On the coasts of New Jersey, Connecticut. and Massachusetts (Harger and
Verrill); Greenland (Kréyer) ; Denmark (Schiddte and Meinert).
Our description is drawn up from specimens kindly sent to us, named Anthura
brunnea, by Mr. 8. I. Smith, the talented carcinologist of Yale College. ‘There can be
no doubt, we think, that it is the A. carinata of Kroyer. Harger calls attention to
certain points in which the description of Kréyer does not seem to agree with the
American specimens; but if the figures of the parts so described which are given in
the ‘ Voyage en Scandinavie’ &c. be examined, the apparent discrepancies seem to
disappear.
VOL. XII.—Ppart iv. No. 7.—October, 1886. U
126 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
Genus 3. ANTHELURA.
1. ANTHELURA ELONGATA (Norman). (Plate XXV. figs. I, 11.)
Paranthura elongata, Norman, MS. in Proc. Roy. Soc. No. 125, p. 157.
Head with the sides rather rounded. Second segment of perzon narrowed, but not
greatly constricted behind; the four following segments of nearly equal width, smooth ;
last fully half the length of penultimate, which latter is much shorter than the fifth.
Pleon (fig. 11. PL, 2) with all the segments well defined ; length of pleon, exclusive of
telson, equal to that of the two last perzon-segments. Antenne (fig. 11. c, 2 ) having the
peduncles of both pairs flattened ; last joint of peduncle of inferior antenne not larger
than the inner margin of the third joint; second joint triangular, its inner margin
straight and touching the corresponding part of the opposite limb; flagella of both
pairs many-jointed.
First gnathopods (fig. 1. gn1 and gn1*) not strong; hand not large, pyriform, attached
by half its underside (not by its base) to the upper face of the triangular wrist, the
infero-distal extremity of which stretches forward to receive it; palm occupying the
whole of the unattached portion of the margin of the hand, but, from the peculiar
mode of attachment of that joint, only equal to half of its total length, having a few
scattered sete ; finger slender, much longer than the palm, and impinging, when closed,
upon the wrist; meros very short, but greatly produced on the back into a sheath-like
process, which is strongly angled above and distally hollowed to receive the rounded
free base of the hand.
Second gnathopods (fig.1. gn?) and first perseopods (fig. I. prp') resembling in general
character the first gnathopod, but smaller, and the back of the sheath-formed meros
rounded and not angled. Remaining pereopods having all their joints broad and
flattened; hand and nail subequal (fig. 1. prp’), and only slightly longer than the
wrist, the four last joints being subequal in length, hand having two and the wrist three
to five long subequal spines on the front margin.
Uropods (fig. 1. pi, 2) with the outer branch arching over the telson, its margin
crenated ; inner branch scarcely longer than the telson, broadly rounded at the extre-
mity; the second joint at least as long as the basal portion; margins plain, Telson
narrowly linguiform, and rounded at the extremity.
The male has the upper antenne (fig. 1. c, ¢ ) greatly developed, as long as the four
first segments of the body; the flagellum remarkably thick, and looking out of all
proportion to the peduncle which supports it, composed of very numerous short joints,
which are densely ciliated, so that the entire member forms a long brush. All the legs
are more elongated and slender than the corresponding parts in the female, though in
general structure closely resembling them. The first pleopods (fig. 1. Pi, L, ¢ ) are fringed
with long and beautifully plumose set, and do not close so tightly over the more
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 127
fully developed succeeding pleopods. The extremities of the uropods are also setose,
and it is evident that the entire structure of the animal is more adapted for active
locomotion than that of the female.
Length of female 13 millim. (or half an inch), of male 17 millim.
Taken by the ‘Porcupine’ expedition in 1870, in 740 fathoms, off the coast of
Portugal. (Station 17a, lat. 39° 39’ N., long. 9° 39’ W.)
The specific name has reference to the elongated pleon with its well-marked
segmentation.
2. ANTHELURA ABYSSORUM, n. sp. (Plate XXVII. fig. 1.)
Head and perzon of nearly equal width throughout; second segment of the latter
scarcely at all constricted behind. The whole of the segments smooth above, and
devoid of all furrowing and pitting ; last segment of pereon half as long as the pre-
ceding segments of pleon (1. Pi, D), very clearly defined, and (exclusive of telson) sub-
equal in length to penultimate segment of peraon.
The antenne (1. ¢, D) have the joints of the peduncle in both pairs flattened, the
lower pair touching each other with the compressed inner margins, and appearing
between the upper pair, as in Anthelwra elongata; flagella of both pairs many-
jointed.
First gnathopods (11. gn’) having basos short and very thick ; ischium scarcely longer,
and not so broad; cup of meros well rounded ; carpus small as usual, bearing five or
six spine-like sete ; hand about twice as long as greatest breadth ; palm concave, bearing
about eight slender spine-like sete.
Second gnathopods (1. gn’) having basos and ischium more slender than in first
pair; meros of similar form; carpus edged with several spine-like sete and one spine ;
hand elongate-ovate, palm with three spines and a few sete.
Last pereopods (1. prp*) having the propodos half as long again as the carpus, and
the dactylos subequal to the carpus; carpus and propodos each furnished with two
forked spines on their anterior margin.
First pleopods large, covering the whole of the remaining pleopods, against which
they are closely pressed.
Uropods (1. Pp. D and 1. PLL) with outer and upper plates wide apart dorsally,
broadly triangular or spear-shaped, longer than wide, and as long or nearly as long as
the inner plate, which is very similar in form but narrower, with well-rounded extre-
mity ; both are tipped with a few sete, which are, however, very easily abraded.
Telson much depressed, broadly lanceolate, apex rather acute, about equal in length
to the uropods.
Length 9 millim. (or about three sixteenths of an inch).
Dredged by H.M.S. ‘ Valorous’ in 1875 (Station 8), in 1750 fathoms, near the
entrance of Davis Strait, lat. 59° 10’ N., long. 50° 25’ W.
: 5 u2
128 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
The forked spines which are found on the hand of the last perzeopods in this species
are of unusual character. Somewhat similar cleft spines occur on the wrist and hand
of second gnathopods of A. elongata; but in the latter case the two divisions of the
forked spines are both directed upwards, while in the former the chief prong is erect ;
the branch is strongly divergent.
Genus 4. Hyssura.
HyssurA PRODUCTA, n. sp. (Plate XXYV. fig. v.)
General form very narrow and linear. Head rather outspread, flattened, shorter and
somewhat wider than first pereon-segment ; following segments slightly but gradually
increasing in length to the fourth segment of the peron, which is of about the same
length as each of the two following; last segment two thirds the length of the penulti-
mate. Pleon (fig. v. Pi.), exclusive of telson, as long as the penultimate segment of
the pereon; telson more than half that length. Pleon consisting of six distinct
segments and a telson ; first five segments furnished with a pair of pleopods fitted for
swimming, sixth carrying two-branched uropods.
Upper antenne with basal joint scarcely longer than broad, second and third sub-
equal to each other, and rather shorter than first; flagellum three-jointed, not quite
so long as the two last of peduncle. Lower antenne (fig. v. Cc), as seen from above,
closely approximated, their general appearance being very much those of A. elongata,
bent outwards from the fourth joint, which is the longest; fifth half the length of
fourth ; flagellum of six articulations.
First gnathopods (fig. v. gn') having basos and ischium strongly formed and of nearly
the same length; meros short, produced on the back, and there forming a small simple
cup with rounded base for the reception of the base of the hand; carpus minute,
triangular, with a produced point, which carries a single seta projecting forwards over
the base of the palm of the hand: hand twice as long as the united length of meros
and carpus, and equal in length to the basal joint of the limb, resting on the carpus
and fitting into the cup of the meros; it tapers gradually, the palm not defined, crenated,
and bearing three or four spines; finger much curved, and rather shorter than that
portion of the hand which projects beyond the carpus.
Second gnathopods and first pereopods, if anything, larger than the first, and of
nearly similar form; but the carpus is mure produced below, the lobe projecting over
the palm being larger, and the palm of the hand is more strongly crenated than the
first pair, the notches alternating with slender forked spines.
Third and fourth peropods (fig. v. prp*) with the basos and ischium narrow; meros
and carpus shorter and subequal to each other in length; the limb is greatly constricted
at the junction of ischium and meros; meros yery narrow at first, and widening distally ;
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 129
carpus subquadrate ; propodos rather longer than carpus, parallel-sided, with one infero-
distal spine ; dactylus large, longer than propodos, unguiculate.
The last segment of the peron in the type specimen has no legs, nor can we see any
sign of scars where they would have been attached, and the specimen was otherwise
quite perfect.
Uropods (fig. v. Pl) with both branches narrowly lanceolate, equal-lengthed, and
tipped with tufts of sete; outer branch over the inner, very narrow, showing no
tendency to arch over the back, as is usual in the genera Anthura and Paranthura,
nearly parallel-sided, with a narrowly rounded apex; inner rather wider than outer, but
also narrowly lanceolate, its inner margin straight, the outer margin sloping away near
the apex to meet it; first joint short, second nearly three times its length.
Telson very narrow, elongate-lanceolate, apex acute and terminating in a little tuft
of sete, otherwise perfectly smooth and glabrous.
Length about a quarter of an inch; the form very narrow in proportion to its
length.
A single specimen, dredged in the North Atlantic by H.M.S, ‘ Valorous’ in 1875
(Station No. 11, lat. 56° 11’ N., long. 37° 41’ W., in 1450 fathoms.)
Genus 5. PARANTHURA.
1. PARANTHURA NIGRO-PUNCTATA (Lucas). (Plate XXVI. fig. 1.)
1840. ? Anthura gracilis, M.-Edwards, Hist. des Crust. iii. p. 136, pl. xxsi. fig. 3 (probably ; but
not A. gracilis, Mont.).
1846. Anthura nigropunctata, Lucas, Bxplor. Scient. de ’ Algérie, Anim. Artic. p- 64, pl. v. fig. 9.
1866. Anthura nigro-punctata, Heller, Verhandl. d. k.-k. zool.-botan. Gesellschaft in Wien, 1866,
p. 732.
1866. Paranthura costana, Bate and Westwood, British Sessile-eyed Crust. ii. p. 165.
1870. Paranthura costana, Dohrn, Untersuchungen ii. Bau und Entw. der Arthropoden (erstes
Heft), 1870, p. 91, pl. ix.
Person smooth above (neither keeled nor pitted), the first six segments subequal in
length to each other; body narrowed at the hinder portion of the first and second
pereon-segments; last segment about half the length of penultimate.
Pleon distinctly segmented, portion anterior to the telson equal to penultimate
segment of perzon.
Telson linguiform. Uropods wide apart above, scarcely at all arching over telson ;
outer branch small, narrow, lanceolate, shorter than inner ; inner as long as the telson,
its second joint as long as the first; both telson and uropods are setose, especially at
their terminations.
Eyes very distinct, black.
130 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
Antenne: upper (fig. 11. @.s) with joints of peduncle subequal in length; flagellum
5-6-jointed, equal in length to half the peduncle ; lower (fig. 11. @./) strong, subpedi-
form ; flagellum reduced to a single articulation, which, however, is flattened, nearly as
long as last joint of peduncle, and furnished along the side with a dense pencil of
hairs.
Feet: all very like in form to the same members of C. brachiata; but the palm of
the first gnathopods (11. gn’) is furnished with a small tubercular process at the base.
Length 13 millim.
Habitat. Coast of Algeria (Lucas) ; Adriatic (Heller!); Guernsey (A. 1. V.!).
This species is at once distinguished from all the others known to us by the
peculiar character of the flagellum of the lower antenne, which consists of a single
flattened joint, strongly ciliated along the edge.
We have had the opportunity of comparing Adriatic specimens kindly sent to us by
Professor Heller, with the examples collected in Guernsey by A. M. N., and which
were described by Bate and Westwood in their work.
Bate and Westwood have doubtfully referred the Oliska penicillata of Risso (‘ Crus-
tacés de Nice,’ 1816, p. 137, pl. iii. fig. 10, and ‘ Hist. Nat. Europ. Mérid.’ v. p. 113) to
this species; but Oliska, we think, cannot be synonymous with Anthura. The descrip-
tion of the telson (“sa queue est triangulaire, et terminée par deux long filets soyeux et
penicillés”) does not at all agree. Risso’s genus must remain in obscurity until some-
thing like it shall have been rediscovered in the neighbourhood of Nice.
Another Anthura (A. filiformis) has been described and figured by Lucas (‘ Anim.
Artic. de PAlgérie,’ p. 63, pl. v. fig. 8) from the Algerian coast. It is characterized
thus :—* A. fusco-ferruginea ; capite parvo, utringue sulcato, antice acuto ; segmentis
thoracis elongatis, angustis, profunde sulcatis, fortiter punctatis ; abdomine elongato,
segmento primo quinquescissurato, secundo angusto, fortiter carinato.” The telson is
linguiform and bears a central keel, the uropods are represented as very like in form
to those of A. nigro-punctata, and the lower antenne have a flagellum of about six
articulations. It would seem to be a well-marked species.
Grube has described another Mediterranean Anthura, found at Cherso, under the
name of A. /aurentiana (‘Kin Ausflug nach Triest und den Quarners,’ 1861, p. 138).
In ‘ Die Insel Lussin und ihre Meeresfauna,’ 1864, p. 76, the same author has recorded
A. gracilis from the Adriatic; but since he specially refers to M.-Edwards’s figure, we
may conclude that the species named by him is not A. gracilis. On the other hand,
his description of A. laurentiana agrees very fairly with that of the true A. gracilis,
except the important character “corpus subteres . . . . dorso haud sculpto.”
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 131
2. PARANTHURA TENUIS, G.O. Sars. (Plate XXVII. fig. 1.)
1872. Paranthura tenuis, G. O. Sars, Bidrag til Kundskaben om Dyrelivet paa vore Haybanken,
Vidensk. Selsk. Forhandl. 1872, p. 89.
Head with the sides scarcely convex, almost parallel. Perzeon with three first
segments strongly keeled below; back of all the segments perfectly smooth ; second
segment contracted as usual behind, but only slightly so; last two thirds the length of
the penultimate. Pleon (1. pi. D) well developed, and its segmentation distinct, as
long as the penultimate segment of perzon.
Antenne (1. @.s & 1. a.7) short and thick, not longer than the head; peduncles of
both pairs stout and strong, and their flagella very minute, about equal in length to the
last joint of peduncle.
First gnathopods (1. gv‘) stout and strong; basos very thick, not twice as long as
broad ; ischium slightly longer; meros produced anteriorly as usual to form a cup for
the reception of the base of the hand, the bottom of the cup free from any appearance
of angularity; wrist very minute; hand subtriangular, palm furnished with a small,
tubercular, thumb-like projection at the proximal angle, and is margined with spines ;
finger strong, curved, equal in length to the palm. The hinder pairs of perzopods
(1. prp*) have the basos subequal to the ischium, neither of these joints being more
than three times as long as broad; meros subtriangular, rather more than half as long
as ischium; wrist triangular, minute, so small that the hand and meros meet
behind it; hand long-ovate, three to four times as long as broad, anteriorly furnished
with three equal spines; these spines have a cilium springing from their side, and there
is a similar cilium-furnished spine on the wrist; finger curved, as long as the hand.
Telson (I. Pl. D) broadly spear-shaped. Uropods with the outer and upper branch
short, but very wide, so that combined they form a complete dome overhanging the
telson ; inner branch long, narrow-lanceolate, projecting considerably beyond the telson,
terminating in a bunch of long sete.
Length 14 millim.
One specimen from the ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition, 1870 (Station 22, off Lisbon, lat.
38° 15’ N., long. 9° 53’ W., in 718 fathoms).
Professor G. O. Sars has kindly sent us one of his type specimens, taken in 150-200
fathoms off the Island of Hvitingsoe, near Bergen, in Norway. ‘This specimen, which
is very small (6 millim.) closely agrees with the ‘ Porcupine’ example, except that the
thumb-like tubercular process of the palm of the hand is more developed.
Genus 6. CALATHURA.
CALATHURA BRACHIATA (Stimpson). (Plate XXVI. fig. 1.)
1854. Anthura brachiata, Stimpson, Marine Invertebrata Grand Manan, p. 43 ; 1873. 8.1. Smith,
United States Fish and Fisheries Report (Invertebrate Animals of Vineyard Sound), p. 573.
132 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
1872. Paranthura norvegica, G. O. Sars, Bidrag til Kundskaben om Dyrelivet paa vore Haybanken,
Vidensk. Selsk. Forhandl. 1872, p. 88. i
1875. Anthura arctica, Heller, Crustaceen, Pyenogoniden und Tunieaten der k.-k. Osterr. Ungar.
Nordpol Expedit. p. 14, pl. iv. figs. 9-12; 1876. G.O. Sars, Prodrom. descrip. Crust. et
Pycnogon. in exped. Norveg. 1876, in Archiv for Mathemat. og Naturvidenskab, p. 347.
Peron having each of the five first segments nearly or quite twice as long as broad,
slightly carinated.on each side above; three first strongly keeled below, first of equal
breadth throughout, second greatly constricted behind, so that here is the narrowest
part of the whole body; third, fourth, and fifth segments gradually but only slightly
widening, and with the last of these the body attains its greatest diameter; anterior
margin of third segment slightly four-lobed, the lateral lobes produced outwards as small
protuberances ; fourth, fifth, and sixth segments with a central longitudinal dorsal
impression anteriorly; last segment of perzeon short, about one third the length of the
penultimate.
Pleon very short, the whole (exclusive of telson) scarcely equalling the length of the
penultimate segment of the pereeon, but with the segments clearly distinguishable.
Both pairs of antenne with the joints of their peduncles rounded, last joint of peduncle
of inferior pair twice as long as the third ; flagella of both pairs multiarticulate.
First gnathopods (fig. 1. gn’) strong ; the hand large, ovate or somewhat triangular,
united by the lower part of its base to the little wrist, and with the proximo-dorsal
portion produced backwards into a large rounded lobe, which is received into a socket
formed by the concave rounded lobe developed on the meros; palm occupying the entire
length of the lower margin of the hand, slightly concave, edged with spines, each of
which is found, when examined with a high power, to be itself margined with very
minute spinules and to be tipped with a cilium.
Second gnathopods (fig. 1. gn”) and first pereeopods of nearly similar form to the
first, but more slender, and the lobe at the base of the hand much less developed.
The hinder pereopods are longer and more slender (fig. 1. prp*), not subchelate ;
hand and finger long and slender, subequal to each other, and each two to three times
as long as the wrist; front margin of hand edged with fine down, and furnished with
about six spines set at equal distances; these spines are themselves spined on the
edge.
Uropods (fig. I. Pl. D) with the outer plate, which arches over the telson, short and
wide, much broader than long, and somewhat retuse, with a minutely dentated margin;
inner plate much longer, subequal to the telson, sharply keeled on the underside;
the second joint ovate and much shorter than the first, the inner margin smooth or very
slightly crenulated.
The telson is shortly spear-shaped, the apex rather blunt.
Length of a large specimen one inch and an eighth, this being the largest known
species of the family.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 133
The type specimen of C. brachiata was dredged by Stimpson “on a shelly and some-
what muddy bottom in 20 fathoms, off the northern point of Duck Island, New Bruns-
wick.” We have been favoured with specimens by Mr. Whiteaves which were dredged
in 200 fathoms in the Gulf of St. Lawrence; with others from Mr. S. I. Smith, which
were procured in the Bay of Fundy; with a type specimen of Paranthwra norvegica
from Professor G. O. Sars, which was dredged in 150-200 fathoms near Stadanger, in
Norway ; and the same kind friend has also sent us one of the “ Paranthura arctica”
dredged by the ‘ Voringer’ in 1876 (Station 48 ; lat. 64° 36’ N., long. 10° 21’ W.), in
299 fathoms.
It was taken in many of the dredgings of the ‘ Porcupine’ expedition :—
1869.—Station 30, lat. 56° 24’ N., long. 11° 49’ W., 1360 fathoms.
1 EB BMS) hig. eS ies re a
Se Lit eM OLN aan udm: Wis ote ss
5 6 gy GIT IN, a eI ie BS 5
POs ey OOsZOMNG we en omAo. Wiese LOD s
1870.—Station 1, ,, 48°38'N., ,, 10°15’ W., 567 a
Calathura brachiata has thus been traced from the east coast of America, across
the Atlantic, between Shetland and Faroe, off Norway, Scotland, and Ireland, and
between the south of England and the Bay of Biscay.
It may always be at once distinguished by the impressed marks on the fourth and
two following segments of the perzon and the form of telson and uropods.
Postscript, June 1, 1886.
The foregoing paper was sent to the Society in the autumn of 1884: since that time some im-
portant papers on the Isopoda Chelifera have been published.
1. C. Claus, “Ueber Apseudes latreillii, Edw,, und die Tanaiden” (‘ Arbeiten aus dem zool.
Inst. der Uniy. Wien und der zool. Stat. in Triest,’ Tom, v. Heft ili., 1884). This is a morphological
paper dealing with the general structure of the body and its limbs. The species on which the
observations are based is called Apseudes Jatreillii, Edw. It is certainly not that species as under-
stood by other authors, and comes nearest to A. acutifrons, G. O. Sars. It, however, is distin-
guished from A. acutifrons in the rostrum being rather wider at the base, the ocular ale of quite
another form, wider and larger, and containing conspicuous eyes, and in slight differences in the
lower antennz and other parts. The second gnathopods are altogether different, the front margin
of the wrist being furnished with three, and that of the hand with six large spines. We would
suggest the name Apseudes hastifrons for this form,
2. G, O. Sars, ‘Den Norske Nordhays-Exped. 1876-8 ; XIV. Zoologi; Crustacea, I.,’ 1885. In
this admirable work the author fully describes and illustrates the following species :— Sphyrapus
serratus, G. O, Sars ; Leptognathia longiremis, G.O. Sars; Typhlotanais cornutus, G. O. Sars; and
VOL. X.—PaRT Iv. No. 8.—October, 1886. x
134 MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
Cryptocope voringii, G. O. Sars; which he had previously briefly characterized, and which have
been referred to in the foregoing memoir.
3. Lastly, we have this day received from the author a copy of Professor Sars’s latest work,
‘Nye Bidrag til Kundskaben om Middelhavets Invertebratfauna.—III. Middelhavets Saxisopoder
(Isopoda Chelifera),? 1886. The Mediterranean Chelifera, which had been first made known in
his ‘ Revision af Gruppen Isopoda Chelifera’ (1880), and already mentioned by us, are here fully
described and illustrated in fifteen plates.
The description and figures given in this work enable us to say positively that the Apseudes
which we have described under the name Junarifrons, and which we doubtfully referred to 4.
echinatus, G. O. Sars, is that species, and our own name must consequently give place to the
earlier one of Prof. Sars.
Prof. G. O. Sars makes it a character of the genus Sphyrapus that the second gnathopods are
not furnished with a palp, such as is present in Apseudes; but our own observations do not agree
with his, inasmuch as in the type species Sphyrapus malleolus, and also in S. tudes,a palp is
unquestionably present on this limb.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
PLATE XVI.
1. D. Apseudes latreillii (M.-Edwards), viewed dorsally.
Ligtid®s = 5 male, viewed laterally.
a8. = oe upper antenna.
ai. 53 38 lower antenna.
m. 35 é mandibles.
m2’. Ee = first maxilla.
map. a oh maxilliped.
gu 3. 35 a first gnathopod, male.
que. $5 - first gnathopod, female.
gw. 5 3 second gnathopod.
prp*. a 59 third perzeopod.
prp’. - 55 last pereeopod.
plp. 5S 5 pleopod.
Pl, V. a zs pleon, viewed from below.
PLATE XVII.
I. D. Apseudes spinosus, M. Sars, female, viewed from above.
L. 3 if side view of carapace and gnathopods of male.
Gt. *) Fe lower antenna.
gu. a <= hand of first gnathopods of male.
prp*. 55 s third pereopod, extremity.
I. D. prp’.
PL*,
Il. D. L.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 135
Apseudes spinosus, M. Sars, female, last pereeopod.
bb)
39
lateral process of segments of pleon.
Apseudes lunarifrons, n. sp., dorso-lateral view, female.
front of carapace, seen from above.
part of carapace, seen from the’ side, to show
the mouth-organs.
first gnathopod.
first pereeopod.
third perzeopod.
last pereeopod.
PLATE XVIII.
Apseudes simplicirostris, n. sp., seen from the side.
bb]
head and perzon from above.
palp of the mandible.
scale of the lower antenna.
first gnathopod from the inner side.
finger and thumb, more magnified.
palp of the first gnathopod.
hand and finger of second gnathopod.
palp of the second gnathopod.
termination of last pereopod.
abnormal growth of a third pereopod.
Apseudes obtusifrons, n. sp., seen from above.
seen from the side.
one side of the carapace seen from below.
the ocular process seen from above.
first gnathopod.
second gnathopod.
the last perezeopod.
PLATE XIX.
Apseudes grossimanus, Norman, male, seen from the side.
carapace seen from above.
peduncle of upper antenna.
labium.
mandibles.
first maxilla.
x2
MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
Apseudes grossimanus, Norman, second maxilla and sete, more highly
magnified.
maxilliped, and inner margin more highly
magnified.
first gnathopod, female, and inner margin
of thumb greatly magnified.
second gnathopod, finger, and peculiar
spine, highly magnified.
last legs, with hand and its hairs, more
highly magnified.
pleopod.
PLATE XX.
Apseudes gracilis, n. sp., viewed laterally.
anterior portion, from above.
last segments of pleon.
upper antenna.
lower antenna.
mandible.
first gnathopod.
side view of mouth-organs, and an abnormally
developed first gnathopod,
second gnathopod.
last pereeopod.
pleopod.
PLATE XXI.
Apseudes uncidigitatus, n. sp., viewed dorsally.
viewed laterally.
carapace from above.
carapace from below.
upper antenna.
first gnathopod.
second gnathopod.
first pereeopod.
second peropod.
third pereeopod.
fourth pereopod.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘ LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 137
1. prp’. Apseudes uncidigitatus, n. sp., fifth pereeopod.
Sphyrapus anomalus (G. O. Sars), viewed laterally.
II. L.
PYP’, PrP’,
prp’, prp’.
””
>
carapace from above, and end of rostrum,
more highly magnified.
upper and lower antenne.
first gnathopod.
second gnathopod.
last perzeopod.
uropods.
PLATE XXII.
Sphyrapus tudes, nu. sp., dorsal view.
lateral view.
upper and lower antennz, with eye-processes, seen
from below.
mandible.
maxilla.
maxilliped.
first gnathopod.
second gnathopod.
first pereeopod.
second perzeopod.
third perzeopod.
third peropod, hand, and dactylus, more highly
magnified.
fourth pereopod.
fourth perzopod, hand, and dactylus, more highly
magnified.
last pereeopod.
last pereeopod, hand, and dactylus, more highly
magnified.
telson and uropods from below.
Sphyrapus malleolus, n. sp., male, seen obliquely from above.
Oe
antenne, seen from below.
mandible.
first gnathopod.
second gnathopod.
first, second, third, and last pereeopods.
prp’.
pnp.
plp.
plp*.
MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
Sphyrapus malleolus, n. sp., female, seen from above.
> - terminal segments of pleon, with pleopod and
base of uropods, seen from the side.
Pr S first gnathopod.
3 Lg first gnathopod, a malformation or repro-
duction.
PLATE XXIII.
Alaotanais serratispinosus, 1. sp., seen from above.
53 5 carapace viewed laterally.
A $5 maxilliped.
i * antenne of both pairs.
9 9 first gnathopod.
Ae = finger and thumb of first gnathopod.
5 x propodos and dactylus of second gna-
thopod.
= Bs fourth pereopod.
0 x propodos and dactylus of fourth pereo-
pod, highly magnified.
is RS pleopod, seen from within.
7% i pleopod, from outer side.
. S end of pleon, underpart viewed
obliquely.
Alaotanais hastiger, n. sp., seen from the side.
5 3 outline of carapace, from above.
as Pa portion of carapace, seen from the side, show-
ing shape and position of the eye-process.
as 55 pleon, viewed dorsally.
> # thumb and finger of first gnathopod.
» ” second pereopod,
09 99 last pereeopods, terminal joints, viewed from
the front.
PLATE XXIV.
Alaotanais serratispinosus, n. sp., dorsal view.
a Sy end of pleon, from above.
35 + first gnathopod, exterior lateral view.
Alaotanais levispinosus, n. sp., side view.
9 viewed from above.
Il. ada.
map.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. 139
Alaotanais levispinosus, n. sp., antenne, inner faces.
half of maxilliped.
hand and finger of first gnathopod.
second gnathopod.
last perzeopod.
pleopod.
terminal segment of pleon, and portion of
uropod.
Strongylura arctophylax, nu. sp., seen from above.
”
”
upper antenna.
lower antenna.
first gnathopod.
second gnathopod.
fourth pereopod.
pleon, underside.
end of pleon, viewed laterally.
Tanaella unguicillata, n. sp., seen from above.
seen from the side.
carapace, more magnified, seen from the
side.
underside of pleon and uropods.
end of first pereeopod.
fourth perzeopod.
PLATE XXvV.
Anthelura elongata (Norman), viewed dorsally (male).
head of male, with antennz and first segment
of peron.
first gnathopod, outer side.
first gnathopod, terminal portion of the
same, inner side.
second gnathopod.
first pereeopod.
fourth pereopod.
fifth pereeopod, terminal joints.
lateral view of head, with mouth-organs and
basal joints of antenne.
pleon, seen from the side.
pleon, seen from above.
MESSRS. NORMAN AND STEBBING ON THE
Anthelura elongata (Norman) (female), head with antenne, seen from above.
Re S (female), pleon, seen from above.
Anthura gracilis (Montagu), male, viewed dorsally.
3 5 > pleon, seen from below.
is = female, first gnathopod.
Hyssura producta, n. sp., seen from above.
as e head and antenne.
9 99 first gnathopod.
3 5 fourth pereopod.
oe es pleon, viewed dorso-laterally.
PLATE XXVI.
Calathura brachiata (Stimpson), female, from above.
a - upper antenna.
= 5 lower antenna.
5 2 mandible.
ss a labrum (?).
- 55 labium.
”» %9 first maxilla.
35 3 maxillipeds.
35 a first gnathopod.
= or second gnathopod.
5 As fourth perzopod.
35 = first pleopod.
o > second pleopod.
BS > telson and uropods, from above.
oo Bs pleon, seen from below.
35 - a female, natural size, viewed laterally.
Paranthura nigro-punctata (Lucas), gravid female, from above.
“p “ upper antenna.
5 33 lower antenna.
» 99 first gnathopod.
5 = second gnathopod.
39 » first pereeopod.
” 3 fourth perzopod.
PLATE XXVII.
Paranthura tenuis, G. O. Sars, viewed laterally.
” » head viewed laterally, and more magnified.
ISOPODA OF THE ‘ LIGHTNING’ AND OTHER EXPEDITIONS. i4]
.p.Dd. Paranthura tenuis, G. O. Sars, pleon, from above.
4.8. ac oD upper antenna.
at. - Fe lower antenna.
gu. 5 $ first gnathopod.
gu. = re second gnathopod.
prop’. “6 “ first pereeopod.
prp*. a fourth perzeopod.
iis Sie Anthelura abyssorum, n. sp., side view.
Cc, D head, from above.
Pl. D. - 5 pleon, from above.
Pl. L. ' vA pleon, from the side.
4.8. ; +: upper antenna.
at. 5 3 lower antenna.
gv. x ¥ first gnathopod.
qu. Ee 53 second gnathopod.
prp’. 5 Fe fifth perzeopod.
ut. a.s. Cyathura carinata (Kroyer), upper antenne, with last joints more highly
at “
lbe. é
m. a
ma’. 3
map. Ps
gn. e¢
Pl,
”°
3”
magnified.
lower antenne, with last joints more highly
magnified.
labium.
mandible and palp.
first maxilla, and termination more highly
magnified,
maxillipeds.
first gnathopod.
end of telson.
VOL. XII.—PaRT Iv. No. 9.—October, 1886. 2 v7
VEEP LSs lieve" por Se eee ene Ges
a crs) @hOak marie eh aS e Ey paige: aia pao eas oe}
: :
eR Ss <2 iy SA cE aie, > ety, a «
J peecy wt pyutesmanig Fangeert a tapes
bP eyr
pata at 3 aang
&
x
‘
vee
- a
ta
a
ie i S16 SoCo: i Op etree Sina
=i : —
- , a “ 4 ARSE
P oe 1B meE St Pie t= ROG en eon re wae
: i de ot “ , Soe
Bate Soy # cir t oa er se ode ‘. oe *
take pie AN, shiparetin sein orc fe a> Se. é '
De ee ae ee ot ee ee ae
‘ Le all ‘anit ate si ee : “ = ee 2 3 as
nw hag ah eel aire cho Seen ee 5
é < ¥ attiets ene + waa ; a
= | : . ;
ait ~ E ae: ; - ee . 7
i iA? rho all * ; Peale { ie Boe ae. a Prive in ; _
ih 1c A ' ot Bg ee
=J poaeeet Fer, Seiaee _
| : , ‘ wd -wungedh Teel a 4 v4, : :. ae
7 . ; Sere A Fp 2 bovqgrgnting we ={s , A
ae MORE 81. nent yar ities saisba aye
“
E fae . Seog |
; 2th Let es et be hd ie eat aaeciasel
i, Ripe i ietpa te FSi ea ky aes Shee
Del TRA Stebbing. " . Hanhart.imp
CRU Seen GEA TSOP ODA .
Apseudes latrerllrv.
Lal Lob 0. Vb MIG XVI.
SG
aa oy
WWE SRE
ST
Hanhart imp.
IRIS TANGA ahsOe ONDA
/ Apseudes spinosws. MA lunarefrons.
—
ie
Smt bob She UAMSLRVI
a
Dei. T.RR.Stebbing Hanhart imp.
Gimiits Aci A Le OPODA..
1
. 7 / Apseudes simplictrostris. /LA obtusifrons .
Del TRR. Stebbing. Hanharl imp.
CRUSTACEA IsOPODA
Apseudes grossimames
A.
a BLO. AVIV POLVY.
bank Dolvbe VALI IGMA.
——s Ss
Hanhart imp.
Hse A TS PO DA.
Apseudes grocules.
/ Mi
[RS
|
\
Il.prp.5
Hanhart imp
Del. TRR Stebbing
CRUSTACHA 15 0P 0DA
LApseudes uncidigreiatus. LL Sp
pus ANOmaUs.
hy ry
v
“
a eo”) a
Del. TR.RStebbing . [ Hanhart imp
CRUSTACEA IS0PODA.
L Sphyrapus tudes. I. 5 matleotwus. Il. S matteslus. 9.
HAG) oe
Del TRR.Stebbing.
Gamtlloobd%e VAM YG
CRU STASI SOE IDA
1 Alaotamais serrairspinosus. H Alacianous hastiger
Tone (AGE; “eda WI? AML V,
on
PHM.
2 Hf | eee
s f ) | aS
’
\
2 ean Ss
Paha ESN
~
4 Del T.R.R. Stebbing. ; Ee Hanhart imp.
. Chews PACHA 1S0F 0 DA.
- 1 Alactanats serratuspinosus. \\.Alaolanacs levisprnosws.
Bi I Strongylura wrclophy lax. IV Janaclla unguicrllain,
'
Kn GE JO. PELVT PYVV IT
rand ub Jb 4 VO ASCtAAY
SE
v
Pee
1V.6n-1.?
ILP1.%
Hanhart mp.
CRUSTACEA ISO0PODA.
LS Anthelura elongata,s. IA elongata Ill Anthura gracilis.4
LV A. gracuts .». V iyssura product.
Fan Looleo VohU PE LK]
Hanhart imp.
CESS NGA. is Cie ODA
L Calathurw brachiata. Ll Laranthurw nigro-punciata:
.
a
|
i)
Ulm«1
Ill. Ibi.
II.Pl.
a Cis eAGiA TS ORO DA.
Paranthura tenuts. IT Anihelura abyssorum. Lif Cyathura carinala,.
Hanhart imp,
To Fellows. To the Public.
sede £ 8. d.
VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates). . . Price 10 0 3 1 EY Ata
Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . . . . Sn Osea) uOsT2 50
» 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) . . . . . ee leer ean 2) - 110 0
», 3. (1877, contaming 6 Plates) . .... 3 QS Oe 14 0
» 4. (1878, containing 9 Plates) . . . . . ert Sa A: 110 0
» 5. (1878, containmg 3 Plates) . .... a Oy oO 012 0
» 6. (1878, containmg 9 Plates) . . ... ane eG 110 0
» 7. (1878, containing 7 Plates) . . . .. 5 ee O,SE.0 1 4 0
», 8. (1878, containmg 8 Plates) . . ... 59, Ov 18: °O)* 1 0"0
yx 9. (1878; contaming 4) Plates). . 2. : aed Vpet ee O) 012 0
», 10. (1879, containing 6 Plates) . . ... Oe O 016 0
» Ll. (1879, containmg 5 Plates) . .... 3920829 20 012 0
» 12. (1879, containmg 7 Plates) . . . .. 57 OLS Lyle 0
» 18. (1879, containing Title and Index) . . . a0. OS 70 1 4 0
3 Gunenat Inpes, Vols. I. to X. (1835-1879) . . . 4 0 7 6 010 0
. VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 0 1216 0
: Parr 1. (1880, containmg 4 Plates) . . . .. » 012 O 016 0
» 2%. (1880, containing 7 Plates) . . . .. 3 OLI8 0 F 1 4 0
| pmo. (IGBl, confatng. § Plates) Wo .) sy yt D206. 20:0
» 4, (1881, containing 3 Plate) ..... 4» 076 010 0
ee » 5. (1881, containing 13 Plates) . . . .. 3 018 0 14 0
,, 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) . .... «4 012 0 016 0
», 7. (1882, containing 9 Plates) . .... » 015 0 100
» 8. (1883, containing 11 Plates) . .... «4 O12 0 016 0
- >, 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) . . . .. » 012 0 016 0
4 » 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) Biel aoe oi aig 220
» 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and 1 Index) Vie 6 22 0
a
VOLUME XIL
4 Parrl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . PriceO 9 O . 012 0
a » 2. (1886, containing 7 Plates) . ..-.. «», O12 0. . 016 0
a . 5, 3. (4886, containing 2 Plates)... 5 - 2» 0.4 6 0 6 0
» 4 (1886, containing 12 Plates) . . . . . oy 1. Oekd 0 OPO
CONTENTS.
V. On the Crustacea Isopoda of the ‘Lightning, ‘Porcupine, and ‘ Valorous’
Expeditions. By the Rev. A. M. Norman, IA. D.C.L., FLS., and the
Rev. T. R. R. Stespine, WA. (Plates XVI. to XXVIII.) . . . . page 77
THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published
in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” in quarto. ;
According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi-
ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom-
mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates
and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or
otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of
the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given.
The “ Proceedings”? for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June,
August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding
year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations.
The “ Transactions”? contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific
meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are
better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals; but
not less than three parts are usually issued in each year.
Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of
the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the
year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications of the Society at 25 per cent. less _
than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon
purchases of Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds.
Such of those: publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3
Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, H.C.),
or through any bookseller.
P, L. SCLATER.
October 1886. Secretary. :
\
Vou. XII.—Parr 5.
: Fi DONO «,
_-—s« PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY,
SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE;
BY MESSRS, LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., PATERNOSTER-ROW.
PE Lawl d Awa
. Cena ‘ December 1886,
Price 12s.
Lok, [Red Lion Court, Fleet Strest:
TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON.
To Fellows. To the Public.
Cen ea mnreh £ os. d.
VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates). . Price 313 6 418 0*
VOLUME II. (1836-1841, containing 71 Plates). . Price 4 0 0 aD GsG*
VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates). . Price 3 8 6 411 0O*
VOLUME Iv. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates). . Price 6 2 O 8 2 6*
VOLUME _V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . Price 5 4 3 619 0
VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates). . Price 11 5 O 15 0 0
VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates). . Price 817 0 1116 0
VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price 9 8 38 1211 0
TUCe rte laa CES) Wenn RE ee or oes nea Cas er Nu reialn Oat MUS Se 014 0
PEON (LBZ O)iaxl (cs Cee saa eee eS ieee ly Aten etsy ead) NUL LO 2 2 0
ROA LBY 2) 3, Unto eae Rede ated ated teh eters eee Pasian Lada OF Wits 116 0
MTA oi(1878) fine bo kee DL Ree eke Nene ees) (ond as ORTON NO 110
FDIC ESTO) tines Mee enh ow east eg een mapea es 1 os AO SL omnORe a 140
eC hOL (LB ViS) ie sth eee tana. bee Wet aateabeneh Wolo easier ONL Ola 160
SRO LSTA) EY oythruilten -akel > hv oh okie) hee eo volar aa 2 On Gl 12 0
BSH (LS TA) ctl uet remnant co Oi op rae ode mentn ani sein OLS bales 140
Sy HOLV CIB TAN ch fata tl Conale hacen eter Re! Ore mee weal Sal Aca 22 0
VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . . Price 12 0 0 . -16 00
Part 1. (1875, containing 22 Plates) . . . .. «5 «(l11 6. 22 0
>» 2. (1875, containing 12 Plates) . ... . 5 as 2.2.0
» 9. (1875, containing 5 Plates) . . . . . 57 BOVIS a Omi 14 0
», 4. (1875, containing 14 Plates) . . . . . Pasaacre Wot Ue oer 2 2 0
3) obs (1875, containing: 9 %Plates) (05 ees eee sgl ees 110 0
5210;, (1876, containme 4 Plates). 55) J. mae OL LOG 014 0
7. (1876, containing 7 Plates) . .... 4 O18 9 eA eet)
» 8. (1876, containing 10 Plates) . . . . . ae F130 14 0
», 9. (1876, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . Be a 0 112 0
,, 10. (1877, containing 5 Plates) é oe Pee 6 110 0
, Ll. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and Tides) » O15 9 TSAO:
* Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied.
Continued on page 3 of Wrapper.
lie 143° 9
VI. On the Remains of a Gigantic Species of Bird (Gastornis klaasseni, n. sp.) from
the Lower Eocene Beds near Croydon. . By E.'T. Newton, F.G.S2
Received March 17th, 1885, read May 5th, 1885.
[Puares XXVIII., XXIX.]
CONTENTS. Page
NemEcinOAUCHUNM tome motte sees nti Geared neko eta Sean. 143
Tie Descmptionefthe Specimens /2..45 j.2...0.6.0..00< te epee lle. 145
III. Comparison of the Croydon Bird-remains with those of other Eocene Birds 140
IV. Comparison of Gastornis with Dinornis and other extinct Birds ........ 152
V. Gastornts compared with recent Birds.........2000ssceeceeveereenes 153
VI. Table of Characters of the Tibio-tarsus of Birds ..............---..-- 157
VII. Description of Park-Hill Railway Section ................eccececees 157
WRRET Synopsis tof HritisnBocene Dindss... 5h, ccc secs. feee see taser acess fe 159
I.—IntrRopuction.
THE discovery of the interesting fossil remains which form the subject of the present
communication is due to the zeal of Mr. H. M. Klaassen, who obtained them from the
“Woolwich and Reading Beds” of the Lower Eocene series, exposed during the exca-
vation of the Park-Hill railway-cutting, near Croydon. These fossils are unmistakably
avian, and show that, in early Eocene times, England was inhabited by a race of birds
which were at least as large as, and far heavier in build than, any recent Ostrich, and
must, indeed, have equalled in their proportions some of the more massive forms of
the New-Zealand Moas. There is no evidence, however, of their having attained to
the height of the taller species of Dinornis.
A full account of the geological features of the Park-Hill railway-cutting is given by
Mr. Klaassen in his paper read before the Geologists’ Association (Proceed. vol. viii.
p. 226, 1883), and the horizon from which these fossils were obtained is pointed out
below (p. 158).
It was during the early part of the year 1883, when the excavation of the northern
part of the Park-Hill cutting was carried down to the “Blue” and “ Mottled Clays”
(see section, p. 158), that Mr. Klaassen obtained some pieces of bone from the edge
of the middle basin-shaped “ Lignite-bed” (g), and these he was good enough to bring
* Communicated by Prof. Flower, LL.D., V.P.R.S., P.Z.S.
Apteota Colds.
MGs mes” A
Lope eS
144 MR. E. T. NEWTON ON THE REMAINS OF A
to me for examination. Three of them proved to be parts of one bone, the almost
perfect ulna of Coryphodon croydonensis (vide Proc. Geol. Assoc. vol. viii. p. 250, 1883).
The condition of this bone and of the other fragments, the nature of which could not
then be determined, showed that they had been broken by the workmen in extracting
them, and suggested the probability of their having been perfect until removed from
their resting-place. The interest of this discovery induced Mr. Klaassen to spare no
trouble in trying to obtain more specimens, and before long he brought me a large mass
of “ Blue Clay” containing parts of a much broken bone still imbedded in the matrix.
A pair of condyles were partly exposed, and at first it was thought to be a femur
of the Coryphodon; but on clearing away the clay it was soon obvious that the bone
was avian and not mammalian—it was, in fact, the tibio-tarsus of a gigantic bird
(Pl. XXVIII. figs. 1-3), rivalling in size some of the larger species of Dinornis. The
greatest care was taken to fit the broken pieces together; but, unfortunately, the
proximal end was wanting, as well as a part of the shaft a little above the condyles,
so that the proper length of the bone and the exact form of the hinder part of the
distal articular surface were uncertain.
Mr. Klaassen’s continued perseverance and liberality were rewarded by the acquisi-
tion of some more specimens, which proved to be the distal end and part of the shaft
of another tibio-tarsus (Pl. XXJX. figs. 7-11) in a more perfect state of preservation and
larger than the one previously obtained, but otherwise exactly resembling it, so that
we were no longer in doubt as to the form of the distal end of the bone. Subsequently
part of a large femur and a few other specimens were found. ‘The femur (Pl. XXIX.
figs. 13-15) and a portion of the proximal end of a tibio-tarsus were surrounded by a
closely adhering black carbonaceous matrix, and were obtained either from the “ Blue
Clay ” or from one of the “ Lignite-beds” (g), most probably the latter.
Fortunately we are in no doubt as to the age of these avian remains, for Mr. Klaassen,
being well acquainted with the various strata exposed in the Park-Hill section, knew
the beds from which the specimens came, and most of them when brought to me were
still surrounded by their matrix of blue or black clay. ‘he bones are of a black or
dark-brown colour, and their mineral condition is like that of so many Lower Eocene
fossils, namely, infiltrated with iron pyrites, which renders them very hard and heavy.
Although these remains were obtained at different times, extending over some months,
they were all found in the north cutting at Park Hill and within a distance of about
200 yards of each other.
Portions of five tibio-tarsi and part of a femur have been found, and these
indicate at least four individuals, three adults and one very young bird. The bones
vary somewhat in size, but there is no good reason for supposing that they belong to
more than one species. All the specimens have been presented by Mr. Klaassen to the
Geological Survey Museum, Jermyn Street.
GIGANTIC BIRD FROM LOWER EOCENE BEDS. 145
IJ.—DeEscriPTioN OF THE SPECIMENS.
Tibio-tarsi. The first specimen to be described is that represented by figures 7 to 11,
Pl. XXIX.; it is the lower 4 or 5 inches of a left tibio-tarsus, the upper portions of
which were not recovered, although the recent fracture shows that more of it was
present. So much of the bone as we have is very perfectly preserved, and allows every
detail of its structure to be studied, although in some parts it is covered with small
rounded bosses of iron pyrites.
The most striking character of this bone, when seen from the front (Pl. XXIX.
fig. 7), is the osseous supratendinal bridge (s.7.4), which at once proves it to be of avian
origin. The groove (¢.c) for the tendon of the common flexor muscle of the digits,
which passes under the osseous bridge, is deep, and situated towards the inner side of
the bone. The inner margin of this groove is well defined; but on the outer side there
is no distinct boundary. The upper margin of the bridge is thin, and curves from the
inner side outwards and upwards; the lower margin has a thickened upturned lip, and
is directed outwards and downwards; so that the bridge itself is broadest towards the
outer side *. The canal passing beneath the osseous bridge has an almost triangular
lower opening, which, in consequence of the projection of the bridge at its lower margin,
looks downwards and inwards. Immediately above the bridge the inner margin of the
groove presents a thickened and rugose surface for the attachment of the oblique liga-
mentous bridge, the lower and outer end of which was fixed to the oval roughened
space (/.a) seen on the outer part of the osseous bridge. On the outer side of the oval
space (/.a) there is a depression or groove (¢.g) for the tendon of the peroneus muscle,
and the roughened surfaces on each side of this groove doubtless indicate the points of
attachment of the second ligamentous arch. Below the osseous bridge, and just above
the margin of the intercondylar trochlear surface, there is a deep depression (éc.d) ;
above this is a roughened area, which extends upwards to the outer side of the bridge.
The articular condyles are large, the inner one (7.c) being larger then the outer (0.¢),
and projecting inwards beyond the general contour of the bone (Pl. XXIX. fig. 7),
while the outer condyle is rather within the line of the outer side of the bone (compare
fig. 2, Pl. XXVIII.). The inferior trochlear surface is somewhat rough and irregular:
in a front view (Pl. XXIX. fig. 7) it is seen to be concave from side to side. Or, more
correctly, the lower surface of the outer condyle forms an angle with that of the inner
condyle, the point of junction (0) being situated at about the outer third of the bone,
and consequently the lower surface of the inner condyle has about twice the width of
that of the outer condyle. This angle becomes less marked towards the hinder part of
the bone. When the trochlear surface is viewed from below (Pl. X XIX. fig. 11) the
greater antero-posterior extent of the inner condyle (7.c) is most obvious. On the hinder
part (pt.s) a definite and regular concavity connects the inner and outer parts of the
* These characters are not well represented in this figure, but are better shown in figure 2.
Z2
146 MR. E. T. NEWTON ON THE REMAINS OF A
trochlear surface, while anteriorly the intercondylar depression (5, @) is seen to form a
double angle, an inner obtuse angle at a, and a more acute outer one at 6, the latter
being marked by a natural fissure, also seen in the front view of the bone. The
trochlear surface curves upwards at the back, and in a side view (Pl. XXIX. figs. 8, 9,
pt.s) the inner and outer parts are seen projecting well beyond the shaft of the bone, as
the prominent condyles (i.c and 0.c) do in front. The inner epicondylar tuberosity
(Pl. XXIX. figs. 7, 8, 7.¢) is prominent and angular, the surface of the bone in front,
as well as below and behind it, being distinctly concave. The outer epicondylar
tuberosity (0.¢) is also well developed, but rounded and not quite so prominent as the
inner one; it is placed towards the back of the condyle, and a flattened space intervenes
between it and the rugosity a little above it (f.), the latter probably indicating the
position of the lower end of the fibula. Below and in front of the outer tuberosity is
a deep depression (P]. XXIX. fig. 9). The section of the shaft at about an inch and
a quarter above the bridge is nearly semicircular (P]. XXIX. fig. 7 a). The parietes
of the bone at this part are about 6 or 7 millimetres thick, and the interior is filled
with a remarkable network of cancellated bony tissue, now covered with iron pyrites.
The second specimen (Pl. XXVIII. figs. 1, 2, 3) is a right tibio-tarsus, somewhat
smaller than the one just described, but having a large part of the shaft preserved.
The lower and front parts of the distal articulation are quite perfect, as well as the
bony bridge, and a close comparison of these important parts with the first example has
not revealed any difference between them worthy of notice, except as regards size.
Indeed so close is their agreement, that if they had been of the same size one could
scarcely have resisted the conclusion that they were right and left bones of the same
individual. It will be unnecessary therefore to say more about the form of the lower
end of this bone, except that, as there is a longer piece of the inner side of the shaft
preserved, it shows in a more marked manner the extent to which the inner condyle
projects inwards beyond the general direction of the shaft (Pl. XXVIII. fig. 2).
About 10 inches of the upper part of the shaft of this bone is preserved, including
the whole length of the fibular articulation (fid.art); but, unfortunately, some of the
pieces connecting the shaft with the distal parts have not been recovered. In the
figure, however, these parts are restored in outline from the third specimen, to be
presently described (Pl. XXIX. fig. 12), and as this supplies the part of the shaft
which was wanting, we can be almost certain of the exact relation of the upper to the
lewer part of the bone. After a careful comparison of the two specimens I do not
think that the bone before it was broken could have been much longer or shorter than
51 centimetres (it is represented, half natural size, in fig. 2, Pl. XXVIII.). The outer
side of the shaft, from end to end, is nearly straight, or perhaps a little convex, the
fibular articulation (/id.art) projecting beyond the general contour. ‘The inner surface
is deeply concave from end to end, even in the present condition of the bone, and when
perfect the upper end must have projected still further inwards, and so increased this
GIGANTIC BIRD FROM LOWER EOCENE BEDS. 147
curvature. The position and extent of the fibular articulation (fib.art) is shown in the
figures 1 & 2 between the two stars (*). In this region, especially towards the upper
part, the hinder surface of the bone is flattened, and a shallow groove runs along close
to the fibular articulation, ending in the aperture for the tibial artery (Pl. XXVIII.
fig. 1, ¢.a) near its lower end. The front and inner sides of the bone, at the upper part,
are rounded, while the outer side is angular. The inner and outer sides retain these
characters, more or less, throughout their length; but the anterior and posterior
surfaces reverse their characters, that is to say, the front surface which is convex above
becomes less so in the middle of the shaft, and towards the lower end it is flattened
and then deeply grooved. ‘The hinder surface soon loses the flattening of its upper
part and at its lower end becomes regularly rounded. About 3 or 4 inches of the
proximal part of this tibia are undoubtedly wanting, but the commencement of the
buttresses, which spread upwards to form the cnemial crests, are still to be seen. The
beginning of the outer crest is shown in fig. 2, at the upper end and a little in
front of the fibular articulation, but is only traceable for a very short distance down
the front of the bone. Nearly in the middle of the upper end of the shaft is the
beginning of the anterior cnemial crest, and from this a ridge runs downwards and
inwards so as nearly to reach the inner side of the shaft about halfway down. Con-
tinuing downwards this ridge becomes rougher and forms the inner edge of the tendinal
groove (¢.c). On the inner side of the upper end of the shaft a portion of the internal
articular rugosity is preserved (7.2.7).
Measurements of tibio-tarsi in millimetres.
Specimen Specimen
No.1, fig.7. No. 2, fig.2.
Greatest width from inner to outer tuberosity . . . . . 108 90°3
Greatest width across front of condyles . ...... @92 84°5
Greatest width across back of trochlear surface . . . . . 69
Greatest antero-posterior extent of inner condyle . . . . 108
Greatest antero-posterior extent of outer condyle . . .. 79
Width of lower aperture of bridge . . . Sweat etl: 12:0
Narrowest part of bridge between upper and lore apertures. 20 19-0)
Antero-posterior diameter of shaft one inch above bridge. . 33
Lateral diameter of shaft one inch above bridge. . . . . 61
Antero-posterior diameter at middle of fibular articulation .... 36°0
Lateral diameter at middle of fibular articulation . . . . an. 50:0
Probable length of bone when complete . . . . . - . 590 510-0
The third portion of a tibio-tarsus (Pl. XXIX. fig. 12) consists of about six inches
of a left shaft immediately above the bony bridge. The depth and position of the
groove, as well as the general form of the bone, agree with the specimens above
described, and I have no doubt as to their belonging to the same kind of bird. On the
148 MR. EH, T. NEWTON ON THE REMAINS OF A
outer side of this bone (Pl. XXIX. fig. 12, id.) there is a rough and somewhat pro-
jecting portion, which begins about 2} inches above the bridge and extends upwards
for about 12 inch. This rugosity seems to be the attachment for the lower end of the
fibula. The form and direction of the ridge, which passes upwards from the inner side
of the bridge, is clearly shown, as well as the manner in which the bone recedes from
the outer side of the tendinal groove. This fragment of a tibio-tarsus is intermediate
in size between the two first mentioned, and consequently represents a third individual.
The specimen is chiefly interesting because it gives us the form of that part of the tibio-
tarsus which is wanting in the other examples, and enables one to restore the outline
of the bone, as is done in figure 2, where the restored parts are only lightly shaded.
The fourth portion of a tibio-tarsus was found with the femur described below, and
is too much crushed to allow anything to be said as to its form. On one side the
upper half of the fibular articulation is shown, and beyond this the bone is continued
upwards for about three inches, but is still imperfect.
The fifth portion of a tibio-tarsus is represented by two pieces (Pl. XXVIII. fig. 4).
These two fragments evidently belong to the same bone; but the intermediate parts
are wanting. The manner in which the lower end of this bone was denuded and
rounded before being fossilized, as well as the porous and laminated nature of the
bone of the shaft, seemed to indicate that it was not fully ossified, and when com-
paring the large tibio-tarsi with those of Dinornis in the British Museum, the
immature tibie of that genus attracted my attention, and gave the clue to what
appears to be the correct interpretation of this specimen. The close resemblance
between our specimen and the lower end of the immature Dinornis tibia (B. M.
no. 47,444) leaves little room for questioning its being of a similar nature. There
are minor points of difference, but only such as one would expect in birds which were
not specifically identical. Of course in this early condition the bridge is not ossified,
nor indeed are any of the prominent adult characters yet developed. Provisionally,
therefore, this bone is regarded as a very young tibia of the same species as the larger
bones above described.
Femur. Two pieces of a femur (Pl. XXIX. figs. 13-15), representing perhaps
rather more than half the entire bone, were found either in the “Blue Clay” (f), or
in one of the “ Lignite-beds” (g), and the dark carbonaceous matter, infitrated with
iron pyrites, which adheres to the surface of the bones makes it most probable that
they came from the latter. The interior of this femur is filled with a close network
of cancellated bone, now covered with crystals of iron pyrites. One of the pieces is
the proximal four inches of a left femur, including the greater part of the head with
the articular surface and front part of the trochanter, the upper part having been
denuded. ‘The second piece of this femur consists of about three inches of the shaft a
little above the condyles; it does not join the proximal piece, two or three inches of the
shaft being absent; but there is little doubt as to their being parts of the same bone.
GIGANTIC BIRD FROM LOWER EOCENE BEDS. 149
One of the most marked peculiarities of this bone is seen when it is viewed from the
front (Pl. XXIX. fig. 13), namely, the head stands well above the trochanter, and it
is evident this was more obvious when the parts were perfect. In this front view the
superior articular surface (s.aré) is seen to extend obliquely downwards and outwards
from the head to the trochanter, presenting only a slight concavity, and this chiefly at
its inner end, where it curves up to the rounded head (a.h). The outer part of this
articular surface also curves slightly upwards, showing that the trochanter (tr), when
perfect, projected a little above this surface, as well as outwards beyond the general
direction of the shaft. The superior articular surface is slightly convex from before
backwards, and overhangs the hinder part of the shaft as a distinctly rounded tuberosity
(Pl. XXIX. fig. 15, p.t). Just below this, on the back of the bone, there is a depres-
sion, partly due to the crushing of the bone in this region. Anteriorly the trochanter
is continued into a very prominent crest (a.c), which is best seen in the end view of the
bone (Pl. XXIX. fig. 15). This crest is continued along the front of the shaft, so
far as this is preserved, and consequently, at the point where the bone is broken, the
transverse section (PJ. XXIX. fig. 13 a) shows the antero-posterior diameter to be
greater than that from side to side. The second piece of this femur (Pl. XXIX.
fig. 14) most probably held the position indicated in figures 13, 14; the cross
section of its proximal end (fig. 14a) is more rounded than the lower end of the
proximal piece, to which it is opposed in the figure, although the crest at its outer
edge is still seen. The distal end of this piece is nearly quadrate in cross section, and
seems to indicate a flattening of the bone previous to its expansion into the condyles.
The bony walls of the shaft in the middle region are very thick, varying in different
parts of the circumference from 8 to 13 millimetres.
Measurements of femur in millimetres.
Width from head to outer tuberosity of trochanter (a.h-tr, Pl. XXIX.
figs. 15,15) . Sy ae pn tind nts Cee ee TN te III
Width from front to back in same region (fig. 15, a.c-pt) . . . . . 104
Greatest diameter of section of shaft(fig. 13a) . . .. . . . . 66
Least diameter of section of shaft (fig.13a). . ....... . 46
Greatest diameter of section of shaft (fig. 14a). . . ..... . 58
Least diameter of section of shaft (fig. 14a)... ...... . 48
This femur is provisionally regarded as belonging to the same species as the large
tibio-tarsi ; but there is no direct proof that such is the case, beyond their agreement in
size, and being found in the same place.
It will be seen from the above description that tie six specimens of birds’ bones from
the Park-Hill cutting represent at least four different individuals, and as they were
all from a comparatively small area, they seem to indicate that these large birds were
150 MR. E. T. NEWTON ON THE REMAINS OF A
very numerous in the locality in early Eocene times, and lead us to expect that, when
these same marshy beds are exposed in other places, more specimens will be discovered.
III.—ComPparison OF THE CROYDON BIRD-REMAINS WITH OTHER EOCENE Birps.
About forty species of birds have been described from Eocene strata in different parts
of Europe and America, but only a few are sufficiently near to our Croydon fossils to
render a comparison with them desirable. The only British bird which makes any
approach in size towards these from Croydon is the Dasornis londinensis of Prof. (now
Sir Richard) Owen (Trans. Zool. Soc. vol. vii. p. 123, 1872); but as this genus is only
represented by a portion of a skull from the London Clay of Sheppey, no comparison
with it can be made.
M. Hébert, in the year 1855 (‘Comptes Rendus,’ vol. xl. p. 579), gave the name of
Gastornis parisiensis to a large avian tibio-tarsus from the “Argile Plastique” of
Meudon, to which attention had been called by M. Constant Prévost a short time
before (‘Comptes Rendus,’ vol. xl. p. 554). Subsequently portions of a femur, another
tibio-tarsus, a fibula, and some phalanges were found. In 1856 Sir R. Owen discussed
the affinities of this bird before the Geological Society (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xii.
p. 204); and M. Milne-Edwards also gave a very full description of these remains in
the ‘Oiseaux Fossiles ’ (vol. i. p. 165, 1867-68).
Dr. Victor Lemoine, in his ‘ Recherches sur les Oiseaux Fossiles des Environs de
Reims’ (part i. 1878, part ii. 1881), has described a number of birds’ bones from Lower
Eocene strata, some of which are believed to belong to two new species of Gastornis—
one, equalling in size the Gastornis parisiensis, is called Gastornis edwardsi, and the
other, which is much smaller, is called Gastornis minor. Of the larger species a good
part of the skeleton has been found, including parts of the skull, vertebra, pelvis,
femur, tibio-tarsus, tarso-metatarsus, and toe-bones, also a coracoid, a fragment of a
sternum, and parts of the wing. (See also Bull. Soc. Géol. Fr. sér. 3, vol. xiii. p. 412.)
M. L. Dollo has described the distal half of a large femur from the Lower Eocene
(Landinien) of Mesvin, near Mons (Bull. du Mus. Roy. Belg. vol. ii. p. 297, 1883),
which he refers to Gastornis edwardsii.
The name of Diatryma gigantea has been given by Prof. E. D. Cope to a large avian
tarso-metatarsus from the Eocene strata of New Mexico (Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci. Philad.
ser. 3, vol. vi. p. 10, 1876), which is said to resemble Gastornis.
The Croydon birds’ remains are evidently more nearly related to Gastornis than to
any other known form, and with this genus it is now proposed to compare them.
A plaster cast of the original tibio-tarsus of Gastornis parisiensis from Meudon is
preserved in the British Museum of Natural History at South Kensington, and the
bones from Croydon have been carefully compared with this, as well as with the
published descriptions and figures. When the Croydon tibio-tarsus (Pl, XXVIII.
GIGANTIC BIRD FROM LOWER EOCENE BEDS. 151
fig. 2) was laid by the side of this cast, the resemblance between them was more
striking than one was led to expect from an examination of the figures only.
The tibio-tarsus of G. parisiensis is intermediate in size between the two more perfect
Croydon specimens (Pl. XXVIII. fig. 2, Pl. X XIX. fig. 7); but its condyles are too
much broken to allow of any close comparison of these parts, and the form of the
upper end is deceptive on account of its having been crushed and spread out laterally
(vide ‘ Oiseaux Fossiles,’ pl. 28). In general form the French and English specimens
seem to be much alike; but the shaft is proportionally more robust in G. parisiensis,
and the back of the bone, just above the condyles, is flatter and broader in proportion
to the front of the bone, while in the Croydon specimen this hinder region (Pl. XXIX.
fig. 10) is more rounded, and fails away more towards the outer side. In the Croydon
bone also the inner and front part stands out more boldly, where it curves down to the
inner tuberosity (Pl. XXIX. figs. 7, 8, 7.£). The Meudon bone has the lower margin
of the supratendinal bridge broken, and consequently one cannot speak of it with
certainty ; but the lower aperture seems to be more nearly in the middle, and to look
more directly forward than it does in the Croydon specimens; also the intercondylar
depression is much deeper; this and some other differences, however, are probably due
to the imperfection of the French specimen. ‘The groove for the tendon of the peroneus
muscle, which is distinctly seen just above the outer condyle in the Croydon bone
(Pl. XXIX. fig. 7, #.7), is not nearly so well marked in the Meudon bird.
The tibio-tarsus of Gastornis parisiensis differs, therefore, from that of the Croydon
bird in having the shaft proportionally stouter, the inner condyle not projecting so
much inward, the back of the bone above the condyles flatter and broader, the supra-
tendinal bridge more nearly central, possibly the intercondylar depression deeper, and
little or no groove for the peroneus tendon.
The Meudon and Croydon femora are both too imperfect for satisfactory comparison ;
but it is clear that both have a very prominent crest extending along the front of the
shaft, beginning at the trochanter, where it is most strongly developed, and reaching
perhaps three fourths the length of the bone, becoming less and less as it proceeds
distally.
Gastornis edwardsii seems to be less like the Croydon bird than does G. parisiensis.
The tibio-tarsus of G. edwardsii figured by Dr. Lemoine (Joc. cit. pl. 2) is propor-
tionally a shorter and stouter bone, and the supratendinal bridge is more nearly in the
middle. ‘The Croydon remains give no evidence of the double curvature of the outer
side of the bone, a character in G. edwardsii to which Dr. Lemoine calls special
attention. ‘The imperfection of our examples renders it somewhat uncertain, but I
do not think that they could ever have had this double curvature.
The second tibio-tarsus figured by Dr. Lemoine (J. c. pl. 6. figs. 4, 5) has the condyles
and adjacent parts preserved, and these, although in a general way corresponding with
the Croydon specimens, show some important differences. The inner condyle does not
VOL. X.—PART v. No. 2.— December, 1886. 2A
152 MR. E. T. NEWTON ON THE REMAINS OF A
project inwards to the same extent, and consequently one sees but little curvature of
the inner side of the bone. The form of the trochlear surface towards the back is
different (/. c. pl. 6. fig. 5), the outer condyle being broad and having a supplementary
groove (compare this with our fig. 11, Pl. XXIX.).
The femur of Gastornis edwardsii (Lemoine, pl. 1) has the articular head higher than
the trochanter, and the superior articular surface is in consequence placed obliquely,
thus presenting one of the most peculiar characters of the Croydon femur. On the
other hand, the trochanter projects more beyond the outer contour of the shaft, and the
anterior crest seems to be less prominent than in the Croydon femur.
It is evident that the Croydon bird was more nearly related to the Gastornis than to
any other known form; but it will, I think, be sufficiently obvious from the above
comparisons that it cannot be referred to any one of the species yet described, the
differences being too great to be lightly passed over. Among recent birds some nearly
allied genera, such for example as the Duck and Goose, do not present greater differ-
ences between their femora and tibio-tarsi than those which exist between (Gastornis
and the Croydon bird, and it is possible, therefore, that the differences which have been
pointed out may eventually prove to be of generic importance. However, it is not
deemed expedient to introduce a new genus, but rather, until additional evidence is
obtained, to refer the English specimens to the genus Gastornis ; and in order that the
name of the gentleman, who has taken so much pains to secure these fossils, may be
associated with them, it is proposed to call this new Eocene bird Gastornis klaassent.
TV.—ComPARISON OF GASTORNIS WITH DINORNIS AND OTHER Extinct Birps.
To what group of birds, living or extinct, is the Gastornis most nearly related? The
interest surrounding this question has been fully appreciated by all who have written
about these Eocene birds, and it has been treated with especial care by Sir R. Owen,
and MM. Milne-Edwards and Lemoine, the more extended material which the last-
named gentleman has had at his disposal rendering his remarks of peculiar interest.
Seeing, however, that the Croydon remains have the lower end of the tibio-tarsus in a
much more perfect condition than any of the continental examples, and that this part
of the skeleton is very important for determination, it seems desirable to supplement
what has already been done by a further comparison.
The gigantic size of these bones reminds one so forcibly of the New-Zealand Dinornis
remains, that, although their geological horizons are so different, and their geographical
positions so widely separated, one is led in the first place to take them for comparison.
Dinornis has the supratendinal bridge and canal placed nearer the inner side of the
tibia than they are in either of the forms of Gastornis, and these characters are very
constant in all the species of Dinornis, although the form of the bone varies. On
account of the curvature of the inner side of the tibio-tarsus and the projection of the
inner condyle, the Dinornis crassus is the species most like the Gastornis klaasseni ;
GIGANTIC BIRD FROM LOWER EOCENE BEDS. 153
but these characters are more exaggerated, and the shaft of the bone is more flattened
from before backwards, than in the latter species. The inner condyle of G. klaassen?,
when viewed from the front, is seen to be almost vertical, and the inner and outer
tuberosities project well beyond the condyles, while in Dinornis crassus the inner
condyle is directed obliquely upwards and inwards, and the front of the condyles is
the widest part of the distal end of the tibio-tarsus. In D. crassus the intercondylar
margin of the trochlear surface rises higher than in the Croydon bird, and forms a
distinct and gently curved line, depressed in the middle, and continued over each
condyle. In consequence of this conformation the intercondylar depression is neither
so deep nor of the same form as it is in Gastornis klaasseni, and the general contour of
the condyles, in this front view, is markedly different in the two forms. In the latter
the condyles are laterally compressed, while in Dinornis they are wide, and shaped
somewhat like an hour-glass. The indenture of the inferior trochlear surface, as seen
from the front, in Gastornis klaasseni (Pl. XXIX. fig. 7,0) is at about one third the
width of this surface from the outer side, while in Dinornis crassus the deepest
indenture is towards the inner side.
The femur of Dinornis does not present the peculiarities which characterize that of
Gastornis. The trochanter stands above the articular head and the superior articular
surface, as it leaves the head, curves upwards; while in Giastornis, as we have seen, the
superior articular surface passes obliquely downwards. The anterior crest in Dinornis
is not so well developed, and extends only a short distance along the shaft.
The large fossil bird from Australia, Dromornis (Owen, Zool. Trans. vol. viii. p. 381,
and vol. x. p. 186), has the superior articular surface of the femur nearly horizontal, and
therefore, in this particular, approaches somewhat to the Gastornis ; but the other parts
of the bone are unlike. At first sight the tibio-tarsus of Dromornis seems to resemble
that of Gastornis; but there is no evidence of the supratendinal bridge having been
ossified, and the canal is in the middle of the bone.
The great Epiornis of Madagascar is less like Gastornis than the extinct forms already
noticed. Little need be said concerning the smaller birds, which have become extinct
within comparatively recent times, such as the Solitaire, Dodo, Aptornis, Notornis, and
Cnemiornis, for only the last of these (and possibly Notornis) makes a near approach to
Gastornis in the form of its tibio-tarsus.
Cnemiornis is evidently nearly related to the Geese of the present day, and agrees
with them in most of those characters, to be presently pointed out, which are believed
to show some affinity between Gastornis and the Anserine birds (Chenomorphe).
V.—GASTORNIS COMPARED WITH Recent Birps.
M. Hébert was impressed with the close resemblance between the Meudon tibio-
tarsus and that of the Swan and the Goose, and this resemblance is even more marked
in the Croydon fossils. Taking the tibio-tarsus of the Common Goose for comparison,
2Aa2
154 MR. E. T. NEWTON ON THE REMAINS OF A
one notices a similar curvature of the inner side and projection of the inner condyle
beyond the contour of the shaft (fig. 5); also the rounded inner side of the shaft and its
sharp outer or fibular margin; the greater antero-posterior extent of the inner condyle
as compared with the outer; the form of the trochlear surface; the position of the
groove for the peroneus tendon; and the manner in which the ridge, rising from the
inner side of the bridge, may be traced upwards to the procnemial crest. In all these
points the two tibio-tarsi are remarkably alike. The fibular crest is a little more
prominent in the Goose than in the Croydon specimen; but the latter has this crest
more projecting than could have been inferred from the Meudon example. Notwith-
standing these resemblances, there are some very decided points of difference. In the
Goose the supratendinal bridge and the canal which passes under it are in the middle
line of the bone, while in the Croydon species both are placed towards the inner side.
The Meudon species is nearer to the Goose, inasmuch as its bridge is almost in the
middle. ‘The Goose has the lower aperture of the bridge looking directly forwards,
and as nearly as possible in the middle. The lower margin of the aperture is formed
by a transverse ridge of bone, and is rather more prominent than the upper margin.
In the Croydon fossil the lower aperture of the bridge looks obliquely downwards
and inwards, and is considerably nearer to the inner than to the outer side; and
the lower margin of the aperture is not so prominent as the upper. ‘The bridge
itself, in the Goose, is in a depression, while in these fossils it stands prominently
forward. The deep intercondylar depression seen in the fossil is only slightly indi-
cated in the Goose (Pl. XXVIII. fig. 5); in the Swan this depression is perhaps a
little deeper.
The New-Holland Goose (Cereopsis nove-hollandiw) makes a nearer approach to
Gastornis, for while its tibio-tarsus agrees with the Common Goose in all those points
in which the latter agrees with Gastornis, it has, in addition, both the tendinal canal
and the aperture of the bridge placed towards the inner side. Cereopsis has also a
more definite intercondylar depression ; but still this depression is nothing like so deep
as in Gastornis.
The Herring-Gull (Larus argentatus, Pl. XXVIII. fig. 6) has the lower end of its
tibio-tarsus in some respects nearer to Gastornis than Cereopsis ; but in other particulars
it differs more widely. In this Gull the tendinal canal is well towards the inner side,
and the lower aperture of the bridge is also towards the inner side, and looks downwards
and inwards. At the same time the lower margin of this aperture is less prominent
than in the Goose, and there is a shallow intercondylar depression, thus making an
approach towards the deep depression of Gastornis; indeed, the same ridge and depres- |
sion may be seen in both, although the ridge just below the bridge-aperture is stronger
in the Gull. The roughened prominence seen in Gastornis at the outer side of the
lower aperture of the bridge (Pl. XXIX. fig. 7, /.a) is present also in the Gull. The
chief differences between the Gull’s tibio-tarsus and that of Gastornis ; are the more
GIGANTIC BIRD FROM LOWER EOCENE BEDS. 155
rounded and straighter shaft, the smaller proportionate size of the inner condyle, and
the different contour of the latter when seen from the side.
Among the Rails, the one which seems to approach most nearly to Gastornis is the
Ocydromus australis. In this form, and some others at least of the group, the lower
end of the tibio-tarsus turns inwards, and the canal and bridge are towards the inner
side; but the condyles are thick as in the Bustard and Turkey, and the inner one is
smaller than the outer; besides this, there is no definite intercondylar depression.
The Rails seem to be further removed from Gastornis than are either of the three recent
forms noticed above.
The Bustard (Otis tarda) does not have the lower end of the tibio-tarsus turned
inwards, the condyles are thick, and the intercondylar trochlear margin rises high. In
all these characters it is unlike Gastornis, and approaches rather to the Apteryx and
Dinornis. he tendinal canal and lower aperture of the bridge are towards the inner
side. The deep intercondylar depression is the character which at first would seem
to ally the Bustard to Gastornis; but the form of this depression appears to me
quite unlike what we find in Gastornis, and may merely indicate a similarity of
function in two different types of birds.
The Tinamou (Rhynchotus rufescens) has the canal and bridge-aperture very close to
the inner side, and there is a moderately deep intercondylar depression; but the thick
condyles and general form of the lower end of the tibio-tarsus resemble the form of
that bone in Otis and Apteryx, and are unlike Gastornis.
One is naturally led, when comparing these large fossil birds with recent forms, to
look at the Ostrich and its allies; but the recent Ratite seem further removed from
our Eocene fossils, in so far at least as regards the tibio-tarsus, than do some of the
Carinatz, the lower end of this bone being unlike that of Gastornis, and, moreover, the
ossified supratendinal bridge, which is such a distinctive feature of nearly all carinate
birds, is wanting in the living Ratite, although present in the extinct Dinornis.
The femur of Gastornis is unlike that of any recent bird with which I am acquainted ;
but the femur of Cereopsis seems to show some slight indication of the peculiar obliquity
of the superior articular surface, which is so striking a character of Gastornis.
The comparison of the Croydon Gastornis-remains with recent birds seems to show
that most of the characters of its tibio-tarsus are to be found within the limits of the
old group of the Palmipedes, the common domestic Goose and the New-Holland Goose
(Cereopsis nove-hollandic) having perhaps the greatest resemblance as to general form.
The median position of the tendinal canal and lower opening of the bridge, as well as
the absence of a definite intercondylar depression, are doubtless important points in
which the Common Goose differs from the fossil; but we have seen that the New-
Holland Goose makes a nearer approach, and the Herring-Gull has the canal and
bridge near the inner side, besides presenting a remarkable similarity in the characters
of the intercondylar space, although the depression of this region is not so deep as it is
156 MR. E. T. NEWTON ON THE REMAINS OF A
in Gastornis. The Bustard, Turkey, and other land-birds have a deep intercondylar
fossa, and on this account have been thought to be related to Gastornis; but the
character of this depression, as already noticed, is unlike that in Gastornis, and cannot,
I think, be taken as an indication of relationship. It would seem probable, therefore,
that the nearest living ally of Gastornis, although differing widely from it, is that
aberrant form of Goose the Cereopsis.
The researches of Dr. Lemoine have shown that Gastornis had small wings, although
they were proportionally somewhat larger than those of the Ostrich. The parts of
the skull which have been found indicate a very large head, as much as fifteen inches
in length, and consequently much larger proportionally than in either the Ostrich or
Dinornis, but more like that of Anserine birds. The large bony tooth-like prominences
on each side of the jaw are said to resemble in structure the bony teeth of the
Odontopteryx. The parts of the sternum which are known do not include the median
region, and consequently it is uncertain whether it was Ratite or Carinate. Dr. Lemoine’s
study of these remains led him to conclude, as others had already done, that Gastornis
was a special type of bird unlike any living or fossil form, but showing certain points of
resemblance to several widely separated groups.
The small size of the wings is sufficient evidence that Gastornis could not fly, and
such wings are not likely to have been accompanied by a keeled sternum; hence it is
highly probable that the sternum of Gastornis will prove to be Ratite.
One of the most interesting results of modern paleontological research has been the
bridging over of the gulfs which separated certain groups of living animals by the
discovery of intermediate types, and birds have been no exception. Of the three groups
into which birds are divided, namely, Saurure, Ratite, and Carinate, the Saurure
remain widely separated from all others, its sole representative, the Archwopteryz, still
standing alone in having unankylosed metacarpals and a long tail. The Ratite and
Carinate, on the other hand, do not seem so widely separated as was at one time
thought. Prof. W. K. Parker (Trans. Zool. Soc. vol. v. p. 149, 1866) has called atten-
tion to the struthious affinities of the Tinamou, which thus forms a link between the
Carinate and the Ratite. Dinornis shows us that the supratendinal bridge of the tibio-
tarsus may be fully ossified in Ratite birds.
Prof. Marsh has pointed out that Hesperornis had a keelless sternum, as well as
other characters of the Ratite. Hesperornis was a peculiarly aquatic bird, in many
points resembling Colymbus; it forms, therefore, a second link between the Ratite and
Carinatz in the direction of the Colymbide.
It will be of the greatest interest to know whether or not Gastornis had a keeled
sternum ; for if it should prove to be Carinate, then this bird will be by far the largest
of the Carinate yet known; but if, as seems most probable, the sternum should be
found to be devoid of a keel, then we shall have an altogether new form of the Ratite,
having affinities with another group of the Carinate.
GIGANTIC BIRD FROM LOWER EOCENE BEDS.
VI.—TAsLE OF CHARACTERS OF THE TIBIO-TARSUS OF BIRDS.
157
a 3 Z
FE A eA a el haa ta ; - 5 fall es
Sle eaaleeesi| el senMlhae | oul) seal ee ean |
SSeS cet eS eSe ees Si ae RSE aloes
al & |tee |S | ais jos | = ei || te ||
Sst HSS ea ey Sate Pe Tae cori WS
Inner condyle prominent ...........+...... * * | x | * | *
Inner condyle deeper from before backwards | > |
x | * | * | * | to] * *
HIRI, CULT 2. 6.0.dioco.tio ooo Wo Goo DeOen | |
Inner condyle more compressed than outer ....|....| * | * | ? | * |----|---- eres ee | *
Inner condyle less compressed than outer...... se cello cael dosed lance! *
Tuberosities wider than condyles ............ Heed Seael|| wear | ase eese liar ss|
Tuberosities narrower than condyles ........ Be Mee | nen (rater | ase A eevee rence eget | ake tell ve ll os
Rondwlesnthickeeyaijs elects enislereisie sieic «ore viens Hesera |SokeeG arctan rats ereterel meses .||| gee | caer al ge il) ae see | ae
Condyles compressed Pees taste ence renee Pelee hes ees leoceleecellococ “Sadledaa)looc ole caellacol| a
Lower margin of canal prominent............ evra eee ese ((ecsacnnl| rage ne 27 lls fave |: Py \romol| el Fa eel es
Lower margin of canal retreating............ Acre aeenalliseate| -teiers)| Sreters| eae MY aet Weecee| ae l[ictesva lee sell lage
Intercondylar fossa deep ...........2..00.. PE elas a alloc cualh So" | © 2am Exeiee) IOneercl jee ae 4 Vk ee lexestote are
Tntercondylar fossa shallow ................ De ler etel lense (ur il peeel rice | cs Ilr aealiccnollees Nlecmtall
Tendon canal near inner BICO et eotietetel calc) va es. e% x | «|---| e | # | # | * | # | # * | «x | x«
Mendon canal immiddle .. 2.022. .cse cece ne pee tee veil arsenal fe Say ave | polssee eb aks reNe;alllaje ra
Canal of bridge opens on inner Bide} recreate seel| eae | bases hoe Seen * | x | «
Canal of bridge opens in middle ............ Bysvats | Peseta |leyerardl ok | |
Intercondylar trochlear edge high............ aoe Seraalteeleetesst agent! of oll ae *
Intercondylar trochlear edge low ..........+. Pa || ee |) Sed ec ae. on leone sobs lfscaracallitraee '| aie x
Lower end of tibia turned inwards .........- Pao PW ey eee || ee | (pom o cede 2 sic |e Fe
VII.—Descriprion oF Park-Hitn Ramway SEcTION.
The Woodside and South-Croydon Branch of the South-Eastern Railway passes
through Park Hill, near Croydon, and the cuttings made at that place exposed the
series of Lower Eocene beds which have been so carefully described by Mr. H. M.
Klaassen in his paper read before the Geologists’ Association (Proceed. vol. vii. p. 226,
1883). The accompanying geological section (p. 158), kindly lent by Mr. Klaassen, will
show the horizon from which the specimens were obtained. A little below the level
of the railway-lines at the south end of the cuttings Chalk occurs (a), above which the
unfossiliferous “Thanet Beds” (4) attain a thickness of 38 feet, and these are suc-
ceeded by the “ Woolwich and Reading Beds.” ‘he last-named formation is made up
of several minor subdivisions :—First the “ Bottom Bed” (¢), which is about 15 feet in
thickness, and includes several beds, differing in colour, but all more or less sandy,
the lowest of them being of a brown tint, and containing Ostrea bellovacina as well as
Sharks’ teeth in some abundance. ‘The next beds, of grey, greenish-brown, and green
sands, were a well-marked feature when the cutting was first made; the bright-green
bed being especially striking, as it could be clearly seen along the whole length of the
southern part of the cutting. The ‘“ Lavender-coloured Band” (d), about 18 inches
thick, marks the upper limit of the “ Bottom Bed,” and is succeeded by about 20 feet
158 MR. E. T. NEWTON ON THE REMAINS OF A
of “Mottled Clay” (e), which is the highest bed seen at the southern end of the south
cutting. There are in all three cuttings separated by two short tunnels*. The one
above described is the south cutting. In the middle cutting the “ Mottled Clay” is
overlaid by about 10 feet of “ Blue Clay” (f°), this again by a “‘ Pebble-bed” (7), which
Park-Hill Section on the Woodside and South-Croydon Railway.
alee: Horizontal 528 feet = 1 inch.
* | Vertical 80 feet = 1 inch.
100 FEEF
wz. 200 feet above sea-level. e. Mottled Clay (fluviatile), i. Pebble-beds,
a. Chalk. e',e". Pockets. k, Grey Sand.
b. Thanet Beds. f. Blue Clay (estuarine). i. Brown and grey laminated clayey Sand,
c. Woolwich and Reading Bottom Bed. g. Lignite-beds. m. Drift.
d, Lavender Band. h. Shell-rock. n,n. Tunnels.
R. Railway Level, U.A.R. Upper Addiscombe Road.
in one place attains a thickness of 15 feet; then there are grey sands (/), measuring
20 feet at their thickest part, and, lastly, about 10 feet of brown and grey laminated
clayey sand (2). All the beds dip to the north-west, and the “‘ Mottled Clay,” which,
with the exception of a small patch (f'), is the highest bed of the south cutting, is the
lowest of the north cutting, and is, indeed, below the level of the railway, but was
exposed when digging for the foundation of the tunnel. Throughout the greater part
of the north cutting the “ Blue Clay” (jf) is found at the level of the railway and is
overlaid, not by the ‘‘ Pebble-bed,” but by a white,“‘ Shell-rock ” (), and this by the grey
and brown sands seen in the middle cutting (%). In the “ Blue Clay” of the north cut-
ting there are three basin-shaped beds (g) of a dark carbonaceous clay, the so-called
“ Lignite-beds.” Not far from these, and in some cases within them, were found the
bones described in this communication. For a full account of the Park-Hill section
reference should be made to Mr. H. M. Klaassen’s paper mentioned above.
* The middle cutting has recently been filled in and now forms part of the tunnel,
GIGANTIC BIRD FROM LOWER EOCENE BEDS. 159
VIII.—Synopsis oF British Eocene Brrps.
With some of the more nearly allied European forms.
ARGILORNIS LONGIPENNIS, Owen. London Clay, Sheppey. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc.
vol. xxxiv. p. 124 (1878), and vol. xxxvi. p. 25 (1880).
DASORNIS LONDINENSIS, Owen. London Clay, Sheppey. rans. Zool. Soc. vol. vii. p. 146,
pl. 16 (1872).
EUPTERORNIS REMENSIS, Lemoine. Lower Eocene, Reims. Rech. sur les Oiseaux Foss.
de Reims, part 1, 1878, p, 56.
GASTORNIS EDWARDSII, Lemoine. Lower Eocene, Reims. Rech. Oiseaux Foss. Reims,
part i. 1878, p. 13, part ii. 1881, p. 80; also Assoc. Fran. Avance. Sci. Mont-
pellier, 1879 (1880).—Lowest Eocene (Landinien), Mons, Belgium. Bull. Mus.
Roy. Belg. vol. ii. p. 297 (1883).
GasTorNis MINOR, Lemoine. Lower Eocene, Reims. Rech. Oiseaux Foss. Reims, part i.
1878, p. 50.
GastoRNIs PARIsIENSIS, Hébert.
: A - ‘
* . ’
ws
Wy WEqUEH LP WL uagapaq ¢ Aq atoyg wolqeu wos
aba gaye
——
.
f
j
~~, rc
“gs
oe
To Fellows. To the Public.
SAO RGE LV eGo Oe
VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates). . . Price 10 0 3 13 7
Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . OT Re) 012 0
» 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) . : Shee ne 110 0
» 9. (1877, containing 6 Plates) . . .. . SV ORLS Ora. 1 4 0
» 4. (1878, containing 9 Plates) . . .. . RL, eee 110 0
» 5. (1878, containmg 3 Plates) . . .. . se Os OO 012 0
», 6. (1878, containing 9 Plates) . ... . a oe 2G 110 0
Pian lononcontanime. 7 Plates)’ tv «2%. is sae OLS! 10: 1 4 0
», 8. (1878, containing 8 Plates) . . .. . pp Onto 0 1-0) 0
» 9. (1878, containing 4 Plates) . . .. . EO 9. O 012 0
», 10. (1879, containmg 6 Plates) . ... . 230! Te 10 016 0
3, LL. (1879, contaming 5 Plates) .. .. . Orr ORO 012 0
5) Le. (1879; contaming’. 7 Plates) - 2 . . . ae 0 1oRe9 Tea k'O
», 18. (1879, containing Title and Index) . . . Te OLaA 2 O, iy AG
Genera Inpex, Vols. I. to X. (1835-1879) . . . On a O 010 0
VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 0 12.16, 0
Part 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) . . . . . pen Veal bn 80) 016 0
Wee (LG80; containing’ * 7\-Plates) .. 65) i. tS AO 14 0
» 9. (1881, containing 8 Plates) Selene. G ALO: <0
» 4. (1881, containmg 3 Plates) . . ... para Une (ark 33 010 0
| je De (LSOL, containing 13° Plates), 03. sks ip OF 18) AO 1 4 0
r » 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) . .... 4 012 0 016 0
» 7. (1882, containing 9 Plates) 5y ONS. 0 20) 40
; » 8. (1883, containing 11 Plates) . . .. . 4, 012 0 016 0
» 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) . . ... 4» 012 0 016 0
Z » 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) . . . A yl UG 2 2
» 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and 1 Teer) Pee el ea, 2 2 0
VOLUME XII.
Partl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . Price
% 090 012 9
as » 2. (1886, containing 7 Plates) . . .. =. Se OL 2a 016 0
= »» 8. (1886, containing 2 Plates) . . . . - ee Or 46 0 6 0
ee » 4. (1886, containing 12 Plates). . . . . 4 O15 0 10). 0
br » 5. (1886, containing 5 Plates) . ... . ie OE AO) 40) 012 0
CONTENTS.
VI. On the Remains of a Gigantic Species of Bird (Gastornis klaassenii, ». sp.) from the
Lower Eocene Beds near Croy ae By E. T. Newton, F.G.S. (Plates XXVIIL,
PRONG) cae nthe heer saan SiSAIEt ohne aie Sana. ese ey PURO RLS
VII. On Megalapteryx hectori. a new Gigantic Species of Apterygian Bird. By
Juiius von Haast, C.U.G., Ph.D., F.RS. CIZS. (Plate XXX.) . . 161
VIII. On Dinornis oweni, a new Species of the Dinornithide, with some Remarks on
D. curtus. By Juuivs von Haast, CM.G., PhD. FRS., CM.ZS. (Plates
2: G0. 4S ©. 0.01 Dera ngh TONE nae ia Mawr Som ett oe
THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published
in an octavo form, and “Transactions,” in quarto.
According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi-
ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom-
mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates
and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or
otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of
the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given.
The “ Proceedings ” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June,
August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding
year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations.
The “Transactions ” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific
meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are
better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals ; but
not less than three parts are usually issued in each year.
Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of
the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the
year. ‘They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications of the Society at 25 per cent. less
than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon
purchases of Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds.
Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3
Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.),
or through any bookseller.
P. L. SCLATER,
December 1886. Secretary.
TRANSACTIONS
Vox. XII.—Parr 6.
LONDON:
PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY,
SOLD an ‘THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE;
AND ] BY MESSRS. ‘LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., PATERNOSTER-ROW.
PG =
April 1887.
Price 16s.
~ 4
[Red Lion Ovnrt, Fleet Street.
TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON.
To Fellows. To the Public.
SO an eente £8. , de
VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates). . Price 313 6 418 0*
VOLUME _ II. (1836-1841, containing 71 Plates). . Price 4 0 0 5 6 6%
VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates). . Price 3 8 6 411 0*
VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates). . Price 6 2 0 8 2 6%
VOLUME _V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . Price5 4 3 619 0
VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates). . Price 11 5 0 15,400
VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates). . Price 817 0 1116 0
VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price 9 8 3 1211 0
PARTIALS 2) dyer MMe ee eee eat ee Leta sel yay OL! 6 014 0
Pe an (1 S72) Eo es aga aNcoe oe. Mok Nees Sree te, age ee cL Ls £6 2 2 0
CS MVS aera CABS ib, Oe 29 he Ga
» 8. (1876, containing 10 Plates) . . . . . asO Sy (0 14 0
» 9. (1876, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . y 1 4 0 112 0
», 10. (1877, containing 5 Plates) 5 5 Sou es - 110 0
», 11. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and Index) pe UM ae) 110
* Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied.
Continued on page 3 of Wrapper.
1X. On the Anatomy of the Sondaic Rhinoceros. By Frank E. Bepparp, M.A., P-RS.E.,
F.Z8., Prosector to the Society, Lecturer on Biology at Guy's Hospital, and
Freperick Treves, /.2.C.S., F.Z.S., Hunterian Professor at the Royal College
of Surgeons, Surgeon to the London Hospital.
Received May 5th, 1885, read June 2nd, 1885.
[Puates XXXIII-XXXVIL]
ConTENTs.
Introductory, p. 183. The Ceeliac Axis, p. 190.
External Characters, p. 183. The Cecum and Colon, p. 191.
The Mouth-cavity, p. 186. The Mesenteric Arteries, p. 194.
The Abdomen, p. 186. The Heart, p. 194.
The Stomach, p. 187. The Urino-genital Organs, p. 195.
The Spleen, p. 188. The Brain, p. 197.
The Liver, p. 188.
Introductory.
THE Society’s specimen of Rhinoceros sondaicus, which was acquired in 1874 and died
in January of this year, has afforded us the material for the present paper. At the
time of the animal’s death the weather was frosty; we had therefore hoped to be able
to study in detail the muscles and nerves as well as the visceral anatomy. ‘The frost,
however, broke, and, as the carcass commenced to decay, we were compelled to abandon
this attempt. We have endeavoured to describe as accurately as possible the visceral
anatomy, the study of which was facilitated by a successful injection of the arterial
system ; in this way we have been able to note the relations of the vascular system to
the alimentary canal. The facts recorded in this part of our paper are new, inasmuch
as no previous writer on the anatomy of the Rhinoceros has attempted to deal with
the subject.
The only paper known to us which contains any description of the anatomy of
Rhinoceros sondaicus is one by Prof. Garrod, published in the ‘ Proceedings’ of the
Society, 1877, p. 707; it will be referred to in the course of the following description.
External Characters.
The external characters which distinguish this from the other species of Rhinoceros
are so plainly shown in the drawings which accompany Mr. Sclater’s paper ‘‘ On the
Rhinoceroses living in the Society’s Menagerie” !, that we need not do more than refer to
those excellent figures.
1 Trans. Zool. Soc. ix. p. 645.
VOL. X11.—Part vi. No. 1.— April, Cae 25
SHI D)
RE Go cy,
Leases
184 MESSRS. BEDDARD AND TREVES ON THE
One point, however, which appears to have escaped the attention of Prof. Garrod, is
worth recording, and that is the presence of hoof-glands; close to the junction of the
callous pad which covers the sole of the foot with the integument at the base the aper-
tures of these glands were plainly visible on both fore and hind limbs. A dissection
Hard palate,
showed that these orifices were, in every case, continuous with a large oval gland
situated just beneath the integument. The presence of these glands in Rh, sondaicus is
worth calling attention to, inasmuch as they are not to be found, according to Garrod,
in Ceratorhinus sumatrensis ; they haye been fully described by Sir Richard Owen! in
2 Trans, Zool. Soe. yol. iy,
ANATOMY OF THE SONDAIC RHINOCEROS, 185
Eh. indicus ; and their presence in Rh. sondaicus is another bond of union between
these two species, which agree so closely in other particulars.
A pair of mamme were found, and are inguinal in position, as appears to be the case
in all Rhinoceroses.
General view of abdominal viscera after remoyal of ventral abdominal wall.
G.O. Great omentum. St. Stomach. Sp. Spleen. C. Cecum. D.C. Descending colon.
S.I. Small intestine. L. Liver. Col. Colon.
2E2
186 MESSRS. BEDDARD AND TREVES ON THE
Mouth-cavity.
The accompanying drawing (fig. 1, p. 184) illustrates the ridges upon the hard
palate, which have not been figured in any other species, and only described briefly in
the Sumatran Rhinoceros by Garrod. These ridges may prove to be distinctive of the
species; but in the meantime the material for comparison is so meagre that we prefer
to let the figure speak for itself.
Abdomen.
The abdomen was opened within thirty-six hours after death. Previous to the
dissection the arterial system had been injected from the right carotid with plaster of
Paris. The injection proved to be completely successful, the abdominal arteries being
occupied down to their smallest visible branches.
On opening the peritoneal cavity the stomach and intestines were found to be much
distended. 'The stomach contained a fair amount of food, and was the seat of an acute
gastritis. The small intestine was moderately and equally occupied, but the whole of
the colon was greatly distended, the cecum especially being very tightly packed with
incompletely digested food. It would appear as if, during life, some obstruction in the
lower bowel had been brought about by feecal accumulation.
The following appearance was presented by the viscera when examined in situ
(fig. 2, p. 185). The hypogastric, right iliac, and right lumbar regions were entirely
occupied by the enormous cecum (C.). It was so placed that its long asis was
represented by a line drawn from right to left and from behind downwards and
forwards. The apex of the cecum was found deep in the pelvis. Above the cecum
was another greatly distended segment of the large intestine (Col.); its long axis was
parallel with that of the caput coli; it filled a great part of the umbilical and right
hypochondriac regions, and was in contact by its upper border with the stomach.
Subsequent examination showed that it represented the root of the returning limb
of the colic loop or the part where the bowel forming this loop was passing into the
descending colon.
The epigastric region was occupied wholly by the stomach (St.) and spleen (Sp.); the
latter viscus was lying in contact with the greater curvature of the stomach, and its
lower end extended as far as the middle line. The left hypochondriac, lumbar, and iliac
regions, and the left side of the umbilical district presented nothing but coils of the
small intestine (S.I.) and two loops of the descending colon (D.C.). Some part of the
great omentum (G.O.) was exposed to the right of the median line lying between the
stomach and the colon; it was rolled up, and took no part in covering the viscera.
The pelvis was occupied solely by the end of the ceecum, the rectum, and the bladder.
ANATOMY OF THE SONDAIC RHINOCEROS. 187
The Stomach. (Plate XXXIII. and Plate XXXVI. fig. 2.)
The intra-abdominal part of the cesophagus (@) measured 6 inches.
The part of the stomach that most distinctly presented itself was the greater
curvature, and it was this part that was most closely in contact with the anterior
parietes.
In shape the viscus bore a near resemblance to the stomach of the Horse, a resem-
blance much more close than that presented by either BR. swmatrensis or R. indicus.
The cesophageal and pyloric orifices were approximated, and a straight line drawn
between these openings measured only 6 inches. This narrow interval was occupied
by the gastro-hepatic omentum and the coronary artery (G.a).
The cardiac portion of the stomach extended 19 inches to the left of a line drawn
vertically down across the viscus from the cesophageal opening to the greater curvature.
This portion was much more extensive and protuberant than the like part of the stomach
of R. swmatrensis, as depicted by Professor Garrod (P. Z.S. 1873). It showed a faint
indication of a division into two cul-de-sacs (s.c, 7.c), of which the upper (s.c) was the
larger.
The superior diverticulum corresponded in position with the conical cul-de-sac
noticed by Professor Garrod in the cardiac part of the stomach of R. sumatrensis. In
the present case, however, the upper cul-de-sac was well rounded, and showed no trace
of a conical outline. The separation into two sacs was more pronounced when the
viscus was empty than when it was distended. At the pyloric end of the stomach was a
globular cul-de-sac (p.¢), of much smaller size than those met with at the cardiac end.
As regards its pyloric segment, the stomach in the present instance bore a closer resem-
blance to the stomach of &. indicus than to that of &. sumatrensis. In Professor
Garrod’s drawing of the viscus of the latter animal the pyloric cul-de-sac is represented
as exceeding in size the cardiac diverticulum. The depth of the stomach, as measured
along a vertical line extending from the cesophageal orifice to the greater curve, was
24 inches, and its greatest width 37 inches. The latter measurement included both the
pyloric and the superior cardiac cul-de-sacs.
Interior of Stomach.—Prof. Garrod has described the gastric mucous membrane of
this Rhinoceros as well as of Ceratorhinus sumatrensis, and has pointed out that they
agree with each other and with the Horse and Tapir in the great extension of the
cesophageal lining membrane over the cardiac surface of the organ; in our specimen
the white, tough, epithelial lining of the cardiac portion of the stomach was sharply
marked off from the reddish, soft, mucous membrane which lined the rest of the stomach ;
the latter appeared to be extremely thick, and was traversed here and there by furrows,
as indicated in the accompanying drawing (Pl. XXXVI. fig. 2). The drawing illus-
trates the marked difference in colour, as well as in texture, of the cardiac and pyloric
membrane.
188 MESSRS. BEDDARD AND TREVES ON THE
The Spleen. (Plate XX XIII. and Plate XXXVI. fig. 1.)
The spleen was flat and thin. It was entirely invested by peritoneum, and was
connected to the greater curvature of the stomach by the gastro-splenic omentum, that
measured on an average 6 inches in width. When placed upon a flat surface it
presented an oblong outline, the left extremity of the body being, however, narrower
and more pointed than the right. Thus at the right extremity the transverse diameter
measured 11 inches, and at the left 9 inches. The entire length of the spleen was
26 inches; its long axis corresponded to that of the greater curvature of the stomach,
and it was only in relation with the inferior of the two cardiac cul-de-sacs. Its upper
extremity was hidden by the costal cartilages, while its lower end reached to the middle
line (woodcut, p. 185). In its upper two thirds it was obliquely directed from above
downwards, forwards, and to the right ; in its lower third its long axis had almost a
horizontal direction. It was folded upon itself in a remarkable manner. The folding
took place along the centre of the viscus, and corresponded to the long axis of the gland;
it was of such a character that the lateral margins of the spleen were approximated, and
a transverse section made of the viscus as it lay im situ would have presented the appear-
ance of a partly opened book, the long axis of the gland corresponding to the “ back ”
of the book. The folding was towards the right—that is to say, towards the gastric
aspect of the spleen. There was no distinct hilum, but the attachment of the layers
of the gastro-splenic omentum was noteworthy. When the spleen was opened up or
unfolded and placed upon its outer or parietal surface, it presented the appearance of a
flat oblong body, as has been already observed. ‘The two layers of the gastro-splenic
omentum were not attached along the median line of the viscus, but were attached to
the gastric surface of the spleen in two lines that were parallel with the lateral
margins of the gland, and that were actually nearer to those margins than to the
median line itself. The arrangement of these two layers is depicted in Pl. XXXVI.
fiz.1. It thus happened that when the spleen was unfolded the anterior and posterior
layers of the gastro-splenic omentum were separated at their splenic lines of attachment
by a wide interval ; but when the spleen was folded in the manner described, the two
layers came in contact, and the omentum presented the appearance of a simple and com-
paratively thin connecting membrane. This folding of the spleen and arrangement of
the omentum must have afforded facilities for a very ready and considerable enlarge-
ment of the viscus. Such enlargement would also have been favoured by the marked
elasticity of the capsule and by its somewhat loose connection with the splenic pulp.
The Liver. (Plate XXXY.)
The divisions of the liver were well marked, the least pronounced fissure being that
separating the right central from the right lateral lobe. The largest lobe was the left
lateral (LZ. Z.). It, in common with all the other lobes, was convex upon its diaphrag-
matic surface. It was also equally convex upon its abdominal aspect. Its measurements
ANATOMY OF THE SONDAIC RHINOCEROS, 189
were 22 inches by 15} inches. It was thickest towards its inferior border, near which
margin it measured from before backwards 3} inches, Within 5 inches of the superior
border it measured in the same direction 2 inches. It was separated from the left
central lobe by a very pronounced fissure, which extended upwards through the gland
as far as the point where the upper third joined the middle third of the liver. The left
central lobe (Z.C) was very distinctly marked off, and was conical at its free extremity ;
it was convex in front, and of prismatic outline as regards its posterior surface; its
measurements were respectively 18 inches and 5 inches, and its greatest thickness
1j inch. The fissure that divided it from the right central lobe (R.C) extended
upwards in front as far as the suspensory ligament, and behind as far as the free
margin of the gastro-hepatic omentum. ‘This lobe overlapped the left lateral by its
left margin, but was directly continuous with the right central across the line of the
suspensory ligament. The right central (#.C) and right lateral (2.Z) lobes were but
faintly separated from one another, the intervening fissure separating only about the
inferior fourth of this part of the gland, Together they formed a lobe that was convex
upon both its surfaces, and that measured 22 inches in length, 9 inches in breadth, and
14 inch at its thickest part. The base of this double lobe was separated from the
root of the left lateral segment by the gastro-hepatic omentum. The caudal lobe (Ca)
was separated from the rest of the liver by a fissure that extended upwards to within
2 inches of the superior margin of the gland. The lobe was 21 inches in length, 9 in
breadth, and 14 in thickness; its extremity was pointed ; its anterior surface was convex,
its posterior marked by a median ridge that followed its long axis, The lobe there-
fore, like the left lateral, was prismatic in section, the base of the fissure being
directed forwards. On the abdominal aspect of the gland it overlapped the upper part
of the right lateral lobe.
The Spigelian lobe (sp) was small, and represented by a narrow strip of hepatic
tissue that measured 5 inches in length and 13 in breadth. It was shorter, wider, and
less pointed than the corresponding lobe in R&. swmatrensis, as figured by Professor
Garrod 1,
The liver was entirely invested by peritoneum, except along the attachment of the
suspensory and lateral ligaments and of the gastro-hepatic omentum. The extent to
which these folds of the serous membrane were attached to the gland is shown in the
Plates, The entire width of the lateral ligament was 16 inches.
The structures at the portal fissure had the same mutual relationship as is observed
in the human subject, Thus the hepatic artery was placed upon the same plane as the
bile-duct, the vascular canal being to the left and the duct to the right. The portal
vein was alone and between the two.
Just before entering the gland the artery and vein broke up into two trunks of equal
size, and in like manner the bile-duct was made up of two ducts of equal dimensions
; 2 Pp, Z. 8. 1873, p. 102,
190 MESSRS. BEDDARD AND TREVES ON THE
that joined to form the common tube within an inch of their points of exit from the
liver. A very large plexus of sympathetic nerves accompanied the portal vein to the
liver.
The common bile-duct had a diameter of half an inch, the portal vein a diameter of
2+ inches.
There were three hepatic veins, which entered the vena cava almost immediately
after their exit from the liver.
There was no gall-bladder.
The Celiac Axis.
The arrangement of the branches of the cceliac axis differed in no very essential
respect from the corresponding vessels in the Horse. The trunk broke up into three
divisions—gastric, hepatic, and splenic. The gastric artery (Pl. XXXIII. Ga) ran
from right to left, to reach the gullet as it entered the stomach; at this point the
vessel broke up into an inferior (anterior) (1) and a superior (posterior) branch (s), the
former passing in front of the cesophagus and the latter behind (Pl. XXXIII.). The
anterior artery followed the line of the lesser curvature, and ended by anastomosing
with the pyloric branch of the hepatic; it supplied the greater part of the anterior
wall of the stomach with the exception of the pyloric cul-de-sac, and its offshoots ended
by anastomosing with offshoots from the posterior artery, from the splenic artery, the
gastro-epiploica sinistra and the gastro-epiploica dextra. The posterior vessel (s) was of
smaller size than the anterior ; near its origin it gave off a branch that, running upwards
along the posterior surface of the gullet, entered the thorax. The main vessel was
distributed to the posterior wall of the stomach after the same manner that its com-
panion vessel was distributed to the anterior surface, with the exception that it did not
approach the pylorus so closely; indeed, both walls of the viscus in the vicinity of the
lesser curvature were supplied exclusively by the anterior artery. ‘The posterior artery
of the stomach anastomosed with the anterior vessel and with branches from the
splenic and both of the gastro-epiploic arteries.
The hepatic artery passed directly forwards to the portal fissure. Just before
entering the gastro-hepatic omentum it gave off a branch that, passing downwards
across the posterior wall of the pylorus divided into two vessels, the superior pancreatico-
duodenal (s.p.d) and the gastro-epiploica dextra (G.ed). The former artery ran
between the layers of the meso-duodenum, and, having supplied the greater portion of
the duodenum, terminated by anastomosing with the inferior pancreatico-duodenal from
the great mesenteric. The right gastro-epiploic artery, soon after its origin, gave off
two pyloric branches—an anterior and a posterior. These were distributed to the
region of the pylorus and to the walls of the pyloric cul-de-sac. They anastomosed
with branches of the gastric artery and of the right gastro-epiploic vessel; the latter
vessel was of large size, and ran in the great omentum at a distance of from 3 to
ANATOMY OF THE SONDAIC RHINOCEROS. 191
6 inches from the greater curvature of the stomach. It followed this curvature, and
ended about its middle by joining with the gastro-epiploic branch of the splenic. The
artery on its way gave off numerous and regular branches to both surfaces of the right
half of the stomach, in the vicinity of the greater curve, and supplied at the same time
more than one half of the great omentum.
The splenic artery (Pl. XXXVI. fig. 1) adopted a curved course, running first from
right to left and then from left to right. On reaching the smaller extremity of the
spleen the artery ran in the anterior layer of the gastro-splenic omentum at a distance
of about 2 inches from the viscus itself. From its concave side it gave off numerous
vessels (the vasa brevia) that supplied both surfaces of the cardiac ends of the stomach,
anastomosing at some little distance from the greater curvature with the anterior and
posterior gastric arteries. From its convex side branches arose to supply the spleen.
These reached the viscus by running in the anterior layer of the gastro-splenic omentum ;
some on reaching the capsule at once entered the spleen, while others were continued
across its gastric surface until the attachment of the posterior layer of the gastro-splenic
omentum was reached. At this point they formed arches whence small offshoots were
derived for the supply of the hinder layer of the omentum. These vessels in their
passage across the spleen gave off numerous branches to its substance.
The Cecum and Colon. (Plate XXXIV.)
In all general points the disposition of the colon was identical with that described by
Professor Garrod as occurring in the Sumatran Rhinoceros. The cecum was conical in
shape, and its outline very closely agreed with Professor Garrod’s figure; it was median
in position, its long axis was directed backwards and to the left, and its apex occupied
the pelvis.
The large intestine immediately beyond the cecum was thrown into a considerable
loop, just as is the case in the Horse. This loop was first of all directed transversely to
the left, but soon becoming bent upon itself turned backwards and upwards. ‘The
head of the loop was situated in the left iliac region, while the root of its returning
limb was found in the right hypochondriac region. It was the returning segment of
the colic loop that formed so conspicuous a feature in the abdomen when the viscera
were first viewed in situ (woodcut, p. 185, Col).
From the right hypochondriac region the colon passed transversely across the abdo-
men from right to left, and, having reached the left side of the body, it passed almost
directly backwards to form the descending colon. This transverse portion of the bowel
was hidden by the root of the colic loop, while the descending colon was almost entirely
hidden from view by the coils of the small intestine. The relations that the cecum
bore to the colic loop would appear to have differed somewhat from those observed in
the Sumatran species.
The base of the cecum covered entirely the inferior aspect of the root of the colic
VOL. X11.—PaRT vI. No. 2.—April, 1887. 2F
192 MESSRS. BEDDARD AND TREVES ON THE
loop, so that when the parts were inspected in situ the precise disposition of this root
was not evident (Pl. XXXIV. fig. 1). The cecum had been displaced forwards, as it
were, and to some extent bent upon itself. The bending was of such a character that
the base of the caecum concealed from view the root of the loop, while to the inferior
aspect of the returning limb of the loop the dorsal wall of the caput coli was adherent.
Figs. 1 and 2 show the appearance of parts before and after division of these peritoneal
adhesions.
The cecum (c) was about 2 feet in length, and 20 inches in breadth at its base. It
presented three longitudinal muscular bands, between which were enormous sacculi.
One band commenced at the ileo-cecal junction and ran to the apex; a second band
ran along the inner or left border of the caput, and was in a line with the attachment
of the mesocolon at the base of the cecum; the third band was continued from the
superior of the two bands on the outgoing limb of the colic loop. These three bands
all met at the apex of the cxcum, and the two first named were proper to the caput
coli and were not continued beyond its limits.
Each limb of the colic loop measured 3 feet. Both limbs became greatly narrowed
as the bend of the loop (nm) was approached. The width of the outgoing limb at its
root was 12 inches, and of the incoming segment at the same point 14 inches.
At the bend the width of the colon was reduced to 5 inches. Both segments of the
loop were deeply sacculated as far as the narrower portion, where the gut became
perfectly smooth and presented the appearance of a small intestine (Pl. XXXIV.
figs. 1, 2, n).
There were two longitudinal muscular bands upon the colic loop, one at the superior
and the other at the inferior aspect of the gut. The superior band was continued on
to the loop from the cecum, as already mentioned. The inferior band commenced at
the root of the loop, about the base of the cecum. Both the bands were continued
from the incoming segment of the loop on to the transverse and descending parts of the
colon (fig. 2, Pl. XX XIV.).
At the points where the wide segments of the loop passed into the narrow segment—
at the point, in fact, where the sacculation ceased—the two bands became joined together
at an acute angle, and the single band so formed was almost immediately lost upon
the smooth bowel at the bend of the loop. Unless some error has crept into the plate
that illustrates Professor Owen’s account of the colon of R. indicus, it is evident that
the colic bands have a different disposition in the two species.
The adhesion between the base of the ceecum—or, more correctly, the root of the
outgoing limb of the loop—and that part of the bowel where the loop passed in to
the transverse colon was exceedingly intimate. Indeed, it would be more precise to
say that a muscular septum divided the lumina of these two portions of the large
intestine.
At the point where the transverse colon and colic loop joined one another the
ANATOMY OF THE SONDAIC RHINOCEROS. 193
bowel showed a globular distension (d), the transverse diameter of which measured
18 inches.
The transverse and descending parts of the colon were less sacculated than the rest of
the large intestine; they presented two muscular bands, which were continued from
the two met with on the top of the colon. Upon the inferior aspect of the transverse
colon at its commencement was a distinct muscular band, 24 inches in length, that
was placed in the long axis of the bowel; it caused no sacculation. The whole length
of the colon from the ending of the loop to the anus was 64 feet. The width of this
part of the bowel was, at its upper part, 10 inches; but as the anus was approached,
the diameter diminished to 7 inches. The lesser or inferior mesenteric artery entered
the bowel 3 feet from the anus.
The length of the bowel from the ileo-cecal valve to the anus was 144 feet, a shorter
measurement than those given for corresponding parts of the colon in the Indian and
Sumatran Rhinoceroses.
The ileum (S.2) entered the cecum obliquely and in a line with the long axis of the
outgoing limb of the loop. ‘The ileo-cecal junction was entirely hidden by the
adhesions (normal) that bound the base of the cecum to the commencement of the
transverse colon.
From that margin of the ileum that was most remote from the attachment of the
mesentery, a large triangular fold of peritoneum () passed to the inferior surface of
the ceecum (Pl. XX XTYV. fig. 2). It represents the ileo-cxecal plica, and contained no
visible blood-vessels.
Immediately in front of the ileo-czecal junction the peritoneum was so arranged as to
form a large rounded fossa (Pl. XXXIV. fig. 2, f) capable of engaging the entire fist,
and surrounded by a very distinct margin. This fossa was not rendered evident until
after the adhesions at the base of the cecum already alluded to had been broken down.
This pouch corresponded to the fossa ileo-ceecalis superior, met with in Man and ina
large number of the Mammalia, and around its anterior margin ran a blood-vessel
corresponding to the “ artery of the arch of the cecum ” (4, fig. 2, Pl. XXXIV.) which
Chauyeau met with in the Horse.
The cecum and the colic loop were entirely invested by peritoneum. The limbs of
the loop were connected together by a simple layer of serous membrane, as in the
Horse. The base of the cecum and the roots of the colic loop were devoid of
peritoneum and were closely adherent to the parietes. The transverse and descending
parts of the colon were provided with an extensive meso-colon, which was attached in a
vertical line along the front of the vertebral column.
The duodenum, which at its commencement was provided with a meso-duodenum,
passed transversely from right to left behind the base of the cecum. The com-
mencement of the small intestine was consequently to the left of the caput coli. The
portion of duodenum behind the czecum was devoid of peritoneum and was in contact
2E2
194 MESSRS. BEDDARD AND TREVES ON THE
with that part of the colon that has been already described as adhering to the
parietes. Between the segment of the duodenum and the colon the great or
mesenteric artery passed.
The Mesenteric Arteries
in all essential points resembled the corresponding vessels in the Horse. The great
mesenteric gave off from its left side the vasa intestina for the small intestine and
the colica media.
The former branches each formed a single arch before entering the bowel. The latter
artery supplied the transverse colon and upper part of the descending colon and ended
by joining with the lesser mesenteric artery.
From the right side of the main trunk were derived the inferior pancreatico-duodenal
artery and the two arteries of the colic loop (1 and 2, fig. 1, Pl. XXXIV.). These
vessels came off separately from the great mesenteric. On their way to the loop they
were buried in the adhesions that connected the base of the ceecum with the root of the
incoming limb of the loop. The artery of the outgoing segment (2, fig. 1) ran upon the
bowel itself; the corresponding vessel for the other segment (1, fig. 1) ran in a serous
membrane that connected the two parts of the loop. The two arteries joined at the bend
of the loop and gave off branches at regular intervals of two inches to supply the colon.
A remarkable azygos artery (3, fig. 1, Pl. XX XIV.) ran parallel with the artery of the
outgoing limb. It was contained on the free margin of a separate fold of peritoneum,
was of the same size from its commencement to its end, and served to connect not only
the two colic arteries together but also the respective extremities of those vessels. It
gave off no branches of any kind. It would appear that the connecting vessel placed
in a special fold would serve the purpose of carrying on the circulation, in the event of
the colic arteries becoming occluded by pressure or by reason of extreme bending of
the colic loop.
In size this vessel was equal to the ulnar in the human subject. The artery of the
arch of the cecum (4, fig. 2, Pl. XX XIV.) has already been alluded to. The superior
cecal artery had a distribution identical with that of the vessel of the same name in
the Horse, and the same observation applies to the inferior cecal artery (5, fig. 2,
Pl. XXXIV.)
With the superior cecal artery arose the ileo-colic that was distributed to the
terminal part of the ileum and ended by joining the last of the vasa intestina.
The lesser or inferior mesenteric artery approached the bowel 3 feet from the anus.
Its mode of distribution differed in no respect from the corresponding vessel in the
Horse.
Heart.
The heart presented nothing unusual in its structure ; the apex was markedly bifid;
the right auriculo-ventricular valve has the same structure as has been recorded by
ANATOMY OF THE SONDAIC RHINOCEROS. 195
Owen for the Indian Rhinoceros; as in that species, one of the three papillary muscles,
corresponding to the “ great” or “anterior” papillary muscle of Man, is attached to the
free wall of the ventricle. This arrangement is found in many mammals either occa-
sionally or invariably, and is apparently characteristic of the Tapir and the Ungulata
generally.
The aortic arch gives off an innominate artery, from which are derived the common
carotid and the right subclavian; the left subclavian arises separately from the aortic
trunk; each of the two subclavians gives off an internal thoracic artery, which is large,
as in kh. indicus. The external and internal iliacs arise separately from the aorta.
The origin of the arteries from the abdominal aorta is precisely like that of Man;
the superior and inferior mesenteric arteries are quite separate, the one arising in front
of the other behind the origin of the renal arteries. In many of the lower Mammalia
there is but one mesenteric artery.
For the account of the smaller branches of the arterial system reference must be
made to the description of the abdominal viscera.
Urino-genital Organs.
The kidneys showed slight indication of lobulation ; they were covered below by the
peritoneum, which did not extend on to the borders nor on to the dorsal surface.
The urinary bladder had a very distinct urachus; the muscular fibres of the bladder
were disposed in two layers; the superficial fibres were arranged in a series of concentric
circles round the urachus. The deep fibres passed round the bladder in a direction as
nearly as possible at right angles with the superficial fibres. The superficial fibres
were extremely conspicuous and distinct from each other by reason of their large size;
the deep fibres were much smaller and whiter in colour. Our observations upon the
generative organs do not entirely coincide with those of Sir Richard Owen upon the
generative organs of the Indian Rhinoceros; it must be borne in mind, however, that
the differences which we here record may be actual differences between the two species.
The points in which we are at variance concern the structure of the vesicule seminales.
These organs are described by Sir Richard Owen in the following words :—“'The
vesicular glands or ‘vesicule seminales’ present an elongate subcompressed pyriform
shape, eight inches in length and three inches and a half across the broadest part of
the fundus. ‘They have a lobulated exterior and a structure very similar to that of the
same bodies in man.”” On Plate xvi. of his memoir those structures are illustrated,
and the figure of the vesicula seminalis (v. s.) is entirely in accord with the description
given of them.
We are nevertheless inclined to suspect that what Prof. Owen terms the vesicula
seminalis is in reality the vesicula seminalis plus a portion, at least, of the prostate
gland.
The disposition of this part of the generative system in Rhinoceros sondaicus may be
196 MESSRS. BEDDARD AND TREVES ON THE
understood from the accompanying drawing (woodcut, fig. 3), where the vesicula
seminalis is lettered V.S. and the prostate P. Each vesicula seminalis is a compara-
tively slender tube slightly swollen at its distal ceecal extremity, and is closely adherent
to the prostate ; it is a matter of no difficulty, however, to separate the two by a
careful dissection, and we have assured ourselves that the drawing which illustrates
this anatomical fact is an accurate representation. On comparing the vesicule
seminales and prostates of Rh. sondaicus with Owen’s figure of the same structures in
Rh. indicus, it seems very easy to understand how such an error (if we are right in
supposing it to be so) may have crept in. The close union between the vesicula
seminalis and the prostate of its own side would easily lead to their being confounded,
and there is nothing in the figure which would render our interpretation of it
impossible. The late Mr. W. A. Forbes has described (Trans. Zool. Soc. vol. xi.) the
male generative organs of the Sumatran Rhinoceros, and his account would certainly
seem to confirm the accuracy of Sir Richard Owen’s:— The vesicule seminales
Fig. 3.
Base of the bladder and adjacent structures.
P. Prostate. V.S. Vesicula seminalis.
resembled in shape those described by Owen: they were 73 inches long, and 1 inch
across at the broadest part. The right vesicula had two, the left four, narrow ducts,
13-2 inches long, which joined the vasa deferentia just before these entered the urethra.”
This is the whole description of the organs, but they are not figured, and it is impossible
ANATOMY OF THE SONDAIC RHINOCEROS. 197
therefore to compare them carefully with Owen’s description and with the conditions
observed by us in Rh. sondaicus ; on & priori grounds it would seem more likely that
the Sumatran Rhinoceroses would differ from both Rh. indicus and Rh. sondaicus than
that the two latter should differ in so remarkable a manner from each other.
The penis appears to correspond closely to that of Rhinoceros indicus; it is hardly
worth while to describe it in detail, as Prof. Owen’s description would apply almost
word for word to the present species ; it is important, however, to record the fact that
there is this similarity, since Mr. Forbes has pointed out that the glans penis of
Eh. sumatrensis is somewhat different in shape from that of Rh. indicus.
The penis is provided with two retractores penis and two levatores penis; the latter
unite together and are attached to the penis about 10 inches from the end of the bulb
by a thick tendon about the size of the thumb. From this point the tendon passes
along the dorsal surface of the organ as far as the glans. ,
The retractores penis are inserted for a space of about 4 inches on to the ventral
surface of the penis.
Brain.
The brain of Rhinoceros sondaicus is illustrated on Pl. XX XVII. by two figures ; one
(fig. 2) represents the superior surface of the organ, the other (fig. 1) the inferior
surface. It has been already mentioned that the arterial system of the animal was
successfully injected: we found on examining the brain that the arteries at its base
were likewise filled with a mass of injection and rendered therefore very conspicuous ;
the figure shows the distribution of the arteries. Both drawings were made after the
brain had been hardened in spirit.
The conyolutions of the cerebral hemispheres appear to be not very different from
those of Rh. indicus, and both rather less complicated than what is met with in
Ceratorhinus sumatrensis, jadging from the figures of these two brains which illustrate
the papers of Sir Richard Owen and Prof. Garrod ; in details, however, the convolutions
of the brain of Rh. sondaicus are not precisely like Rh. indicus; our figure may be
compared with Owen’s.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
PLATE XXXIIT.
Stomach and spleen, including gastrosplenic omentum; the blood-vessels injected.
@, esophagus; d, duodenum; sp, spleen; s.c, superior cul-de-sac ; ¢.c, inferior
cul-de-sac; p.c, pyloric cul-de-sac; G'.a, gastric artery (s, its superior branch ;
1, its inferior branch); s.p.d, superior pancreatico-duodenal artery; G.e.d,
gastro-epiploica dextra artery.
198
ON THE ANATOMY OF THE SONDAIC RHINOCEROS.
PLATE XXXIV.
Fig. 1. Colon and cecum from the ventral aspect, the peritoneum undisturbed; the
blood-vessels injected. Co, colon; C, cecum; n, free loop of the colon; 1, 2,
arteries of colic loop; 3, azygos artery.
Fig. 2. The same, peritoneum separated. s.i, small intestine; f, fossa; 4, artery of
arch of cecum; 5, inferior cecal artery. Other letters as in fig. 1.
PLATE XXXV.
Fig. 1, Liver, posterior (ventral) aspect. &.Z, right lateral; R.C, right central; L.C,
left central; Z.L, left lateral; Ca, caudate ; sp, Spigelian lobes; h.v, hepatic
vein,
Fig, 2. Liver, anterior (dorsal) aspect. Lettering as before.
PLATE XXXVI.
Fig. 1. Spleen, showing the attachment of the gastrosplenic omentum.
Fig. 2. Mucous membrane of interior of stomach.
PLATE XXXVI.
Fig. 1. Brain of Rhinoceros sondaicus, ventral aspect, with blood-vessels injected.
Fig. 2. Ditto, dorsal aspect.
“SOUXOONIHY OIVGNOS
dint queyueyy
SN CHE BROS
9)
i
uf
Bs ys oe PP) a
SWS Loot Se Vol, All (LY WAV.
_— Mesent.
Hanhart imp
SONDAIC RHINOCEROS .
|), a a | as ee - ,) rie =~ | te” vw ~aw! Ne eee iA) a a ees + eee re
©
; ~
»
{
UJ
C
;
‘ é
;
|
;
EY ie ae
A Loot.
APHIS, LOU.
ling
Hanhart imp
RHINOCEROS .
SONDAIC
Smit lith .
JSmit lith . Hanhart amp
SONDAIGC RHINOCEROS.
SOUADONIHY ODIVGNOS
yay qWUG —p
LIVE EE LOE LE ir i ice lt at a
[ 199 ]
X. On some new Exotic Amphipoda from Singapore and New Zealand.
By the Rev, Tuomas R. R. Stupsine, IA.
Received November 12th, 1885, read January 19th, 1886.
[Puates XXXVIII., XXXIX,]
IN the collections made by Brigade-Surgeon 8. Archer, to illustrate the ‘ Marine Fauna
of Singapore, numerous Decapods are included, a few Isopods, and one Amphipod
specimen. This last has been passed on to me for description by my friend Mr. Alfred
O. Walker. Although it does not exactly correspond with Boeck’s description of
Bypblis, inasmuch as the last uropods are not very short, and the telson is deeply bifid,
in other points it so well agrees with it that I should be unwilling to add to the sub-
division of the Ampeliscaidee, already perhaps carried unnecessarily far.
The two species from New Zealand were sent me by my friend Mr. G. M. Thomson,
a well-known carcinologist, with brief preliminary descriptions, and the names respec-
tively Talorchestia tumida and Pherusa (?) cerulea. No females of the Talorchestia
were sent me. The Pherwsa seems to fit in more accurately with Boeck’s closely allied
genus Amphithopsis, and may therefore be introduced to the world as Amphithopsis
cerulea, Thomson. [See, however, the P.S. p. 208.]
1. ByYBLIS KALLARTHRUS, n. sp. (Plate XXXVIIL.)
The four round simple eyes have the shining yellow plate in each surrounded by a
mass of dark pigment.
The upper antennz not reaching to the end of the peduncle of the lower; the first
joint short, inflated ; the second between two and three times as long, slender; the
third not longer than the first joint of the flagellum; flagellum with 11 joints, of which
the distal are the longest, and the central the shortest; bristles longer than the joints.
The lower antennz have the first three joints curiously interlocked, directed forwards
along the lower margin of the head; the fourth long, linear joint provided with a
rather long hinge, which enables it to bend backwards at a sharp angle; the fifth joint
still more slender, not quite so long; the flagellum of 22 joints. There are long, thin
bristles on the fourth and fifth joints of the peduncle, and on most of the joints of the
flagellum.
Left mandible with seven teeth on the cutting-edge, and five on the secondary plate ;
in the spine-row nine spines with clean points, and more or less spinulose concave edges ;
molar tubercle irregularly four-sided, with several nearly straight cross rows of denticles,
VOL. XU.—ParT vi. No. 3.—April, 1887. 26
200 REV. T. R. R. STEBBING ON NEW EXOTIC AMPHIPODA
The lobe within the first joint of the palp is large, rounded, thin. The second joint of
the palp is far the longest; this on two margins and the straight third joint on one
carrying numerous long, fine bristles, not or, if at all, but feebly ciliated.
Right mandible similar to the left, but with the inner plate not divided into teeth,
but laminar, running out into a fine point, and having an oblique microscopically
denticulate edge.
Lower lip with main lobes broad, squared; mandibular springs presenting only a
little free lobe ; inner lobes stout.
First maxille: palp with second joint broadening distally, the end obliquely rounded,
set with five short spine-teeth, bristles on the distal and inner margin; eleven more or
less serrate spines in a double row on the distal edge of the outer plate, the innermost
being straight, the rest curved; a single bristle at the apex of the inner plate.
Second maxille: outer plate much broader than the inner, both fringed distally with
rather long, slightly plumose, bristles, which run a little way down the outer margin
of the outer, and the inner margin of the inner plate.
Maxillipeds: inner plates narrow, reaching beyond the first joint of the palp, having
on the distal end and part of inner margin straight plumose bristles; the armature of
the outer plate consists of two or three small bristles, six teeth having each the shape
of a hand looking-glass, succeeded by two spine-like teeth, and three long, slightly
plumose, bristles. The long second joint of the palp does not project beyond the outer
plate; the short third joint is dilated distally ; the fourth joint ends in an almost linear
nail, it has one or two short bristles on the inner curve.
First gnathopods: side-plates very shallow; first joint long, a little widened distally,
numerous long bristles issuing from various parts of margins and surface; fourth joint
not much shorter than the first, with numerous, long, some partially serrate, bristles on
edges and inner surface; a row of short, distally biserrate bristles near the junction
with the hand; hand much shorter than fourth joint, a very long oval; many long
bristles as on the preceding joint; finger slender, shorter than the hand, three or four
short close-lying bristles along the inner margin, and two or three at the place of
insertion of the nail.
Second gnathopods: side-plates oblong, rounded behind, with long bristles, plumose
throughout, on the serrate lower margin ; leg similar to that of the first gnathopod, but
first and fourth joints longer, fourth and fifth thinner, sixth shorter. The fifth joint,
or hand, is covered on the inner surface with successive rows of short, biserrate bristles.
The long irregularly oval branchia has on both surfaces a row of subsidiary sacks over-
lapping one another for nearly the whole length of the main sack. The narrow
marsupial lamella is entirely unfringed.
First pereopods: side-plate, first and second joints, branchia, and marsupial lamella
very similar to those of the second gnathopods; third joint elongate, longer than fourth
and fifth combined, parallel-sided, with long bristles on the hinder, and some short ones
FROM SINGAPORE AND NEW ZEALAND. 201
on the front margin; fourth joint short, straight, with four bristles much longer than
itself on the hinder margin, and one on the lower front angle; hand longer than wrist,
curved ; finger longer than wrist, shorter than hand, with an outlet near its apex for the
secretion from the gland-cells conspicuous in the first and third joints.
Second peropods: side-plates of much greater extent from before backwards than
the preceding plates, excavated behind, and with the lower margin curiously sinuate,
this margin carrying plumose hairs, and serrate all along, except on the hinder lobe.
The joints of the leg very like those of the first pereeopods, but the long bristles very
plumose, the first joint, the fifth, and the sixth rather longer. The hand has three
groups of bristles on the hinder concave margin, near its juncture with the wrist. The
marsupial plate shows the marks of insertion of three terminal bristles, which have
probably been broken off from the specimen.
Third pereopods: side-plate extended from before backwards, anterior lobe the
larger ; first joint with front rim serrate, closely set with bristles, very convex, a little
out-drawn below; the upper half of the hinder rim convex, the lower half being the
continuation of a separate fold of the outer surface, which narrows distally ; third joint
longer than second; fourth longer than second and third together, fifth rather longer
than third; finger very small, triangular, up-turned. Besides the series of bristles on
the anterior margin, the fourth and fifth joints terminate behind, as so usually in the
Ampeliscaide, with fringes of spines varying extremely in length, especially on the
wrist, and variously serrate. Along the surface of the wrist are groups of small spines,
and a series of single ones on the hand; the branchiz and marsupial plates as in the
preceding pair.
Fourth pereopods: side-plates small; legs very like the third pair, but first joint
pear-shaped, with both margins sinuous; fourth and fifth joints rather longer than in
the preceding pair; branchie like the rest.
Fifth perzopods: side-plate a somewhat oval lobe; first joint widening distally,
produced far below the third joint, anterior and lower margin of the produced part
fringed with long plumose bristles; short bristles on the inner surface; second joint
very short; third joint with seven long spine-like bristles on anterior margin, a long
fine bristle and some short spines near lower hinder angle; fourth joint much longer
than third, twelve spine-like bristles along serrate anterior margin; on the surface
series of single spines and groups, a fringe of them at the distal end varying in size,
but with none immensely elongated as in the two preceding pairs of pereopods; fifth
joint about as long as third, narrow at junction with the fourth, anterior rim convex,
smooth; groups of spines on surface and distally; finger linear, straight, not half the
length of the hand, tipped with two fine bristles, one of them as long as the hand
itself.
Pleopods with 22 joints to the rami.
First uropods: peduncle lobed above; four spines on the inner upper margin, the
262
202 REY. T. R. R. STEBBING ON NEW EXOTIC AMPHIPODA
spine of lower distal margin not large ; rami rather longer than peduncle ; outer rather
longer than inner; inner with a row of six spines on the upper margin.
Second uropods: rami rather shorter than peduncle, with few spines, the edges
microscopically serrate, with the serrations again minutely serrate.
Third uropods: the rami longer than the peduncles; the outer edge of the outer and
inner edge of the inner ramus straight, with few spines. The outer ramus has its inner
edge proximally smooth, then narrowing with a curve, dentate for a short space, and
for the remainder of its length to the apex microscopically serrate. The inner ramus,
as in the second uropods, forms a fold beneath on its inner proximal edge; on the
outer edge it overlaps the outer branch, and is uniform with the inner edge of that
branch, except that the strong dentation is carried much further down. The inner
branch is only a trifle shorter than the outer.
The telson is rather longer than broad, lateral edges rounded, narrowing a little
distally, distal border almost straight, the slit reaching rather beyond the middle of
the length. The two halves of the telson in the specimen described are not quite
symmetrical, nor are the bristles equal in number or quite symmetrically placed on the
two sides, one of which has five, the other six.
The head is very elongate, truncate in front, with very slight concavity, lower margin
sloping obliquely backwards below the eyes; median dorsal line angled. Front and
hind margins of the pereon segments strongly dovetailed below. The branchie have
near the point of attachment a lobe which is narrower than the main vesicle.
First three segments of pleon rounded below both anteriorly and posteriorly. The
line of (incomplete) coalescence between the fifth and sixth segments can be discerned
across the back, not far from the telson.
The specific name is derived from xéA)oc, beauty, and ap8por, a limb.
2. TALORCHESTIA TUMIDA, n. sp. (Plate XX XIX. fig. A.)
Eyes large, round, separated from one another by less than the diameter of either,
reported to be, in living specimens, of a turquoise-blue colour; ocelli extremely
numerous.
Rostral angle very obtuse. Upper antenne short, reaching a little past the end of
the penultimate joint of the peduncle of the lower pair; first joint of peduncle broad,
a little longer than broad, second joint shorter, much narrower, third joimt rather
longer than second; flagellum 7—8-jointed, not so long as the peduncle, last joint
minute. Short, stiff spines at various points, of which the most considerable is an
incurved one on the outer lower half of the third joint of the peduncle.
Lower antenne as long as the head and first two segments of the perwon; the third
joint of the peduncle with a short two-spined process on the inner side ; fifth joint of
peduncle the longest; flagellum 12-15-jointed, a little shorter than the peduncle.
FROM SINGAPORE AND NEW ZEALAND. 203
Spines on all-the joints of the antenne, except the last minute one of the flagellum,
which ends in a microscopic brush.
Upper lip with the hirsute lower edge (apparently) minutely emarginate.
Right mandible with six teeth on the cutting-edge, of which two are prominent;
the inner plate with four teeth; spine-row consisting of five plumose bristles; molar
tubercle with oval grinding-surface of more than twenty rows of denticles, with a
brush of hairs at either end. Left mandible similar, but inner plate shorter, less
flat; four bristles to the spine-row, which together with the biting-plates is more
remote from the molar tubercle than in the right mandible.
Lower lip with broad lobes, well furred along the distal and inner margins, the
mandibular springs short. On the inner side, standing clear of the lobes, is a narrow
plate less than half the length of the lobes, narrowing almost to the distal end, which
is minutely emarginate.
First maxille: outer plate oblong, crowned with ten spines, mostly pectinate in the
distal half. A slight interruption in the outer margin indicates the position of a
rudimentary palp. The inner plate bears distally two plumose bristles.
Second maxille: plates about equal in breadth, the outer projecting beyond the
inner, distal edges armed with slightly curved spines, neither long nor stout; on the
inner plate the series is continued some way down the inner margin, concluding with a
plumose bristle longer than the preceding spines. A spine also occurs on the inner
surface of this plate, nearer to the distal end than the bristle just mentioned.
Maxillipeds: inner plates long, with three teeth, some spines at the distal end of
each; outer plates short, scarcely extending beyond first joint of palp, round the distal
end and nearly halfway down the inner margin bushily fringed with short spines, the
remainder of the margin naked; a group of five short spines on the external surface,
just below the inner basal angle of the palp. The palp 3-jointed, the joints short,
subequal in length, the second lobed distally on the inner side; the second and third
fringed bushily on the inner side with short spines, which may or may not conceal a
rudiment of a fourth joint.
First gnathopods: side-plate almost concealed by that of the next segment, the front
margin a little concave towards the upper half, the lower margin projecting in front,
spined. ‘The first (free) joint with stiff spines on all three margins, and a few dispersed
on the surfaces. The fourth joint is more than three quarters as long as the first ; it
has a small, nasiform, microscopically furred lobe near the hinder distal end, within
which is a long spine constricted near the middle, and then pectinate on both edges.
The hand is shorter, narrower, an oblong slightly curved, with a hinder distal, squarish,
minutely furred lobe, beyond which the point of the finger projects. Both wrist and
hand are armed on both edges, distal margins, and both surfaces, but especially the
inner, with numerous spines of various lengths. The second and third joints are also
204 REV. T. R. R. STEBBING ON NEW EXOTIC AMPHIPODA
spiny. Inside the lobe of the hand is a group of tiny pectinate spines. The finger
has small spines on its inner margin and at the base of the nail.
Second gnathopods: side-plate quadrate, lower hind corner strongly rounded, spines
on hind margin and inner surface. First joint scarcely longer than the hand, margins
nearly parallel, anterior slightly concave, both spined; second joint, though short,
longer than third or fourth, antero-distally lobed on the inner and outer sides; third
joint lobed postero-distally ; fourth or wrist-joint forming a very small triangular cup,
much overlapped on both sides by the monstrous hand. The hand broad, long, and
thick, the front margin much longer than the hinder. The palm very oblique, with two
deep excavations, the process between which meets a strong projection of the finger’s
inner border. The palm is beset with three or more rows of spines of different sizes,
which form a sort of coronet round the process. At the termination of the palm there
is a pit or fold in the integument in which the end of the finger lies when closed.
The finger is much arched, with the inner protuberance: already mentioned, and
several rows of microscopic spines on its two surfaces.
First pereeopods: the side-plate quadrate, much spined on the inner surface; the
first joint not much differing from the corresponding joint of the gnathopods; the
third joint much longer than the fourth or fifth, which are subequal in length, and
like the third carry numerous spines. The finger about as long as the hand, with
small spines at the base of the distinctly socketed nail.
Second pereopods: side-plate with anterior margin nearly straight, protuberantly
rounded above, rounded off below, hinder margin irregularly excavate. First joint but
little projecting beyond the side-plate ; third joint not much longer than the fifth ; fourth
shorter than fifth; finger with a strong denticular process on the inner margin, carrying
a small spine at the base; the nail socketed among thin lobes and spines as in the first
pereopod. Many spines on the various joints.
Third pereopods: the side-plate long, bilobed, the hinder lobe deeper than the
anterior, fringed below with spines. First joint roundly quadrate, hinder rim scarcely
indented; third joint a little produced below posteriorly, subequal in length to the
much thinner hand; fourth joint shorter than the hand. All these joints spinose.
Finger shorter than the hand, unguiculate.
Fourth pereopods: side-plate with a minute anterior lobe and a deep hinder one,
strongly spined below. The first joint oval, the spines on the hinder rim minute; the
third joint triangular, the sides indented, a distal lobe behind overlapping the next
joint ; the fourth joint expanding abruptly backwards, with four deep indents on the
front margin, the hinder nearly straight, sloping down to a distal margin, which is
narrow, but wider than the neck of the joint. Hand long, thin, nearly parallel-sided ;
finger not nearly so long as the hand; the nail little more than a third the length of
the whole, instead of about half as in the first pereeopod.
Fifth perseopods: side-plate small, bilobed, the hinder lobe the more important. The
FROM SINGAPORE AND NEW ZEALAND. 205
first joint squarely rounded, crenulate, and spined posteriorly—the measurement from
the front to the hind margin much exceeding that of the corresponding joint in the
third and fourth pereopods; third joint only moderately expanded distally; fourth
of nearly the same length as third, nearly parallel-sided; the hand and finger as in the
fourth perzopod, but both shorter.
The branchiz are small and variously twisted; those of the third and fourth perzo-
pods appear to be the largest.
The pleopods appear to be feeble and laminar, with long peduncles spined on the
outer edge and, for a short distance near the base, also on the inner edge. The slender
rami have spines on the long basal joints and plumose sete of no great length on the
terminal joints, which number about six.
The first uropods have the peduncles longer than the rami, fringed along two edges
with spines, with some extra spines about the base; the rami, projecting about equally
far, are armed along their margins with spines, which increase in length distally, and
with some slightly incurved spines at the apex. There is a second row of smaller spines
on the inner ramus.
The second uropods have the peduncle springing from what looks like a short basal
joint. The ordinary peduncular joint is spinous on both margins. The rami are sub-
equal in length to one another and to the peduncle, or, as on one side of the specimen
examined, a little longer than the peduncle.
The third uropods have short stout peduncles, spined on the outer edges, projecting
but little, or not at all, beyond the telson. The single ramus is armed round the outer
and distal edges with twelve spines, as in one of the pair of uropods examined, or ten as
in its fellow.
The telson has a straight base-line, the sides curving round to a flattened apex; its
breadth at the base and length down the centre are about equal; a ring of small spines
is set not quite symmetrically round the lower half.
The general form of the body, as seen from above, is much inflated, tapering strongly
from the fourth pereon-segment to the telson. The first pleon-segment is spined round
the lower margin to the lower hinder angle, beyond which the hinder margin bulges
out, with one or two minute spines in its course. In the second and third segments
the series of retroverted spines round the lower front margin does not come near the
lower hinder angle, which has a spine of its own. The back margin in each of these
segments is armed with spines, and is nearly perpendicular to the lower margin. There
are spines on the inner surfaces. The fourth pleon-segment is dorsally saddle-shaped,
although this form is not observable till the segment is withdrawn from its partial
concealment under the third. The fifth is dorsally overlapped by the fourth, and the
sixth, which is ventrally and distally bilobed, shows no dorsal portion, the telson appa-
rently usurping its place.
The skin-markings correspond with those figured by Spence Bate for Talitrus locusta ;
206 REV. T. R. R. STEBBING ON NEW EXOTIC AMPHTIPODA
in general effect they are very like the conventional figure of a bird far off in the sky.
There are two arms, a little notched at the end, inclined to one another at various angles,
and, as it were, held together by a short central stock or handle, which projects most on
the convex side of the bow.
In many specimens the large second gnathopod has a much more even palm than
that above described, with only a slight emargination or concavity above one third of
its length from the articulation with the finger, the finger at the same time having only
a slight bulge corresponding with the sinuous part of the palm not far from its hinge.
In correlation with this form of the gnathopod, the fourth pereopod has its third and
fourth joints slender, not strongly dilated as above described. It is a question whether
these differences should lead us to speak of two forms of the male, as Mr. G. M.
Thomson suggests, or whether they are not only stages of development, the oldest
males acquiring the forms first described.
It will have been noticed that in this species the development of the joints of the
pereopod, which so much facilitates upright walking in Orchestia littorea and Orchestia
mediterranea, does not occur, as in those species, in the last, but in the penultimate
pair of perzeopods.
Mr. Thomson includes in his preliminary description the following remarks :—
“Colour, when alive, ivory-white. Had. In sandbanks, Purakanui, near Dunedin,
among roots of littoral plants, many yards from high-water mark. Each specimen
inhabiting a hole of its own, When taken out they leap with great vigour.”
3. PHERUSA CHRULEA, 1. sp. (Plate XXXIX. fig. B.)
Eyes minute, dark, difficult to distinguish amidst the deep blue of the head around
them. Ocelli composing the eye about twelve in number.
The deep excavations of the anterior cephalic margin leave a short, but well-pro-
nounced, depressed rostrum between the upper pair of antenne, and on either side a
blunt process between the upper and lower antenne, a little below the position of
the eye.
The upper antenne considerably longer than the lower; first joint of peduncle
longest, much the stoutest; “auditory” cilia very minute; second joint not much
shorter than first; third much shorter than second; flagellum about three times as
long as peduncle, with numerous (33) joints slowly increasing in length and decreasing
in thickness towards the distal end.
Lower antenne with large basal plate, small “renal” denticle, third joint short,
fourth the longest, scarcely as long as the first of the upper antenne, fifth rather
shorter than the fourth; flagellum tapering, with nineteen joints, similar to the longer
flagellum of the upper antennz.
Upper lip with distal edge nearly straight, a little convex, the converging hairs on
the border tolerably stout.
FROM SINGAPORE AND NEW ZEALAND. 207
The right mandible with a foot-like cutting-edge, five or six of the teeth representing
the toes in gradation of size; inner plate not well observed; molar tubercle very pro-
minent ; palp with first joint short, second longest and stoutest of the three, carrying
spines at intervals on the indented straight margin, and a linear group of six on the
convex margin near its distal end; the third joint much curved, narrowing rather
abruptly for the distal half, with three spines on the concave margin and three at the
extremity, besides the fine down so commonly found on this joint of the palp.
The left mandible differs a little, the stem behind the molar tubercle being appa-
rently longer, and the cutting-edge having three of its teeth much more prominent
than the other four. The secondary plate is thin, 5-toothed; the spine-row, besides a
group of hairs at the base of the secondary plate, contains some six ciliated slender
spines curving towards the molar tubercle. The number of teeth in the secondary
plate was visible in the new growth within the old shell.
Lower lip, with the main lobes narrowing distally ; inner lobes not observed; man-
dibular springs rather long and thin.
First maxilla: broad distal end of the second incurved joint of the palp carrying
eight little spines; outer plate crowned with ten spines distally spinulose; inner plate
on its oblique indented margin carrying a row of fifteen slightly plumose bristles.
Second maxille: outer plate projecting beyond the inner, about equal to it in
breadth ; spines of various lengths, slightly ciliated, on its distal end; inner plate with
convex margins, a row of distal spines, and a long row on the surface within the inner
lateral margin.
Maxillipeds with long inner plates reaching as far as the distal end of the first joint
of the palp, three teeth and several finer ciliated spines on the distal margin, eight
bristles along the imner margin; outer plates not reaching to the end of the second
joint of the palp, having spine-teeth along the inner margin, the series passing over on
the distal margin into ciliated spines; second joint of the palp longest, fringed on the
inside with bristles, this and the first and third joints dilated distally; finger fringed
with fine hairs, ending in a nail-like spine or a spine-like nail.
First gnathopods: side-plates oblong, with some fine spines or spinules about them ;
first joint not so long as hand and wrist combined; second joint short; third short,
rhomboidal, with a fascicle of spines on the distal margin; fourth joint longer than
hand, dilated distally, spinous on both margins; hand a little dilated distally, palm
oblique, with spines along it and two stouter ones at the end for the finger to impinge
against, a row of four bristles on the inner surface besides those on the front and hind
margins of the hand.
Second gnathopods: side-plates similar to those of the first pair, but larger; first
joint shorter than hand and wrist combined, less spined than that of the first pair;
second joint longer than third; third joint as in the first pair; fourth joint longer than
hand, distally widened, set with various groups of spines; hand iregularly ovoid,
VOL. XII.—PaAkRT vi. No. 4.—April, 1887. 2H
208 REV. T. R. R. STEBBING ON NEW EXOTIC AMPHTPODA
widened distally, spines on the inner surface as well as the margins; palm oblique, with
a few small serratures, and having, at the end where the finger impinges, a narrow
cavity with spines, followed by an incurved process covered with curled markings. The
finger is stout, with bristles on the inner margin, and spines that project on the outer
margin so as to cover up the small curved nail or terminal spine and to give the appear-
ance of the finger ending in a slightly curved wiry brush.
First pereeopods: side-plate like that of second gnathopod, a little larger; the leg
slender, first joint longest, third broader than fourth, subequal in length, fifth longer ;
finger about half the length of the fifth joint, or less.
Second pereopods: side-plate excavate above posteriorly ; the leg similar to the
preceding.
The three last pereopods are much alike, the first joints dilated, oval, very shallowly
indented behind; the third joint is produced downwards behind ; this and the fourth,
which is rather longer, both terminating in a fringe of spines; the fifth joint is longer
than the fourth; the finger short.
The pleopods have nine or ten joints to each ramus.
The first uropods have the peduncle longer than the rami, the outer ramus shorter
than the inner. In the second uropods the longer inner ramus about equals the
peduncle in length. The third uropods have the rami equal, longer than the peduncle,
shorter than the rami of the other pairs; there is a group of spines near the end of
the peduncle, and three groups on each ramus, the end being pointed, not, as in the
other pairs, tipped with spines.
The telson a rounded lobe, shorter than the short peduncles of the third uropods.
The length is about one fifth of an inch, with a moderate inflation at the fourth
peron-segment. The colour of the body, which is reported as ‘‘a deep indigo-blue,
appearing black when alive,” is persistent in specimens which have been for months in
methylated spirit. The flagella of the antenne and appendages of the peron and
pleon are light in colour.
Mr. Thomson gives the following account of the habitat :—
“ Hab. Several specimens of this species were taken in a runnel of water on the
Obelisk (or Old-Man) range, in the interior of Otago, at a height of about 3000 feet.
The stream was a little thing that one could have dammed with the hand, and running
at such a slope that I can hardly imagine how the crustacea are not washed away by
every shower of rain. The Old-Man range is about 80 miles from the sea. The only
other freshwater Amphipod found in New Zealand (excluding the subterranean forms
found by Chilton) is Calliope fluviatilis, mihi, which is very common.”
P.S.—When this paper was read I had transferred the present species from the genus
Pherusa, Leach, in which Mr. Thomson had doubtfully placed it, to Amphithopsis,
Boeck ; but on reconsideration I have preferred Mr. Thomson’s view of its position,
FROM SINGAPORE AND NEW ZEALAND. 209
especially as in all the species of Amphithopsis the outer ramus of the third uropods is
considerably shorter than the inner, while here, as in Pherusa fucicola, they are equal.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
PLATE XXXVIII.
Byblis kallarthrus, n. sp.
The full figure is given in lateral view, with a line above it indicating the natural
size.
oc. Lateral view of the front of the head, showing two of the eyes; the
first joint of the upper antenne in position
a.i. First three joints of one of the lower antennz.
m. The left and right mandibles respectively, at the left and right lower
corners of the plate; the cutting-edges, spines, and molar tubercles
more highly magnified.
1.2. Lower lip.
ma. 1. First maxilla, the apical portions more highly magnified.
ma. 2. Second maxilla.
map. Maxillipeds; part of the outer plate and the termination of the palp
more highly magnified.
gn. 1. First gnathopod.
gn. 2. Second gnathopod.
prp. 1, 2, 3, 4,5. The first, second, third, fourth, and fifth pereeopods respectively; the
apical spines of the fourth joint of the fourth pereopod more
highly magnified.
ur. 1, 2, 3. The first, second, and third uropods respectively.
t. Telson.
PLATE XXXIX.
Fig. A. Talorchestia tumida, , n. sp.
The full figure is given in lateral view, with a line above it indicating the natural
size.
a.s, One of the upper antenne.
az. One of the lower antenne.
mz. 1. First maxilla; the apical portions more highly magnified.
map. Maxillipeds.
210 ON NEW AMPHIPODA FROM SINGAPORE AND. NEW ZEALAND.
gn. 1. First gnathopod.
gn. 2. Second gnathopod.
prp. 2. Second pereopod.
prp. 4. Fourth pereopod.
ur. 3. Third uropods.
tT. Telson.
oo
Fig. B. Pherusa cerulea, n. sp.
The full figure is given in lateral view, with a line below it indicating the natural
size.
oc. Some of the ocelli.
a.s. One of the upper antenne.
a. One of the lower antennz.
l.s. Upper lip.
m. Left and right mandibles; the cutting-edges more highly magnified.
lt. Lower lip.
maz. 1. First maxilla; the apical portion of the outer plate more highly magnified.
map. Maxillipeds.
gn. 1. First gnathopod.
gn. 2. Second gnathopod; finger and part of hand more highly magnified.
wr. 1, 2, 3. The uropods of the first, second, and third pairs respectively in connection
with the fourth, fifth, and sixth pleon-segments.
Grand Loa Soo. Col KU IY, LUE
Hanhart bth .
NEW EXOTIC AMPHIPODA .
Byblis kallarthrus .
_ , Spans Sool Ko Vel Ml GL WK
NEW EXOTIC AMPHIPODA .
‘A Talorchestia tumida -
B.Pherusa caerulea -
To Fellows. To the Public.
os: ands L)Senithe
VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates). . . Price 10 O 3 13 7 0
Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . . . . one O 012 0
» 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) . . .. . eleten 0 110 0
>» & (1877;.contaiminge 6 Plates). . . . . Ss raUnd or OM. 1 4 0
», 4. (1878, contaming 9 Plates) . . ... a dee 6 110 0
>» 0. (1878, containme 3 Plates) ~. . . . 4. See Oo. OF ss 012 0
6. (1878, containingty 9) Plates) js 9. 7.) /fe 59 olin Bie. 110 O
Ppt oe (SLO. containingea ger lates) ts. . 7k Pepe (0) ite eC) wade. ein O
» 8. (1878, containing 8 Plates) . . . .. 535 OL Ors Ose 1 00
» 9. (1878, containing 4 Plates) . 9.3... Oe Died 012 0
pl. (S79; contamine= 6) Plates), 0 (oo os Seri Oa dees O -. 016 0
>, 11. (1879, containing 5 Plates) . . .. . wal 2 O NORTE O
5, 12. (1879; containing. 7 Plates) . 9: . .. pO) LY 9) se aly kw aO!
» 13. (1879, containing Title and Index) . . . eal ew) Pal tao: b
Generar Inpex, Vols. I. to X. (1835-1879) . . . Se Ola Fae Oe 010 0
VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 0 1216 0
Part 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) . . . .. 3 OL12.40 016 0
Dee LLoou, containing. .7. Plates) is) ten eir sus ani OLS =r 0 14 0
>» 3: (1881; containine 8 Plates) «9. . 2. Pe eae a A 110 0
F » 4. (1881, containing 3 Plates) . BS Rtas Seely ar ee ate: 010 0
7 3x 0. (1881, containing 13 Plates)". 9.0... oH OLL SHO 1 4 0
: pie (V882, contaming: “G Plates) F201. os. i". yor OL T2.N0 016 0
i » 7. (1882, containing 9 Plates) . . . .. y» O15 0 10. 6
» 8. (1883, containimg 11 Plates) «9... . » O12 0 016 0
» 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) . . ... » O12 0 016 0
» 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) . . . 5 lel eG 2 2 0
», 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and btion se EG 22 0
VOLUME XII.
Partl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . Price O 9 O 012 9
» 2. (1886, containing 7 Plates) . .... Ol, nO 016 0
» 98. (1886, containing 2 Plates) . . . .. pn Oke 4026 06 0
» 4 (1886, containing 12 Plates)... . . we OV la 0 100
>, 5. (1886, containing 5 Plates) . .... 330 OIE Os O 012 0
pO. n (leer, contaiuine 7 Plates) ot cite .i els. SAAR) 016 0
CONTENTS.
IX. On the Anatomy of the Sondaic Rhinoceros. By Franx EB. Bepparp, M.A., F.B.S.E.,
F.Z.8., Prosector to the Society, Lecturer on Biology at Guy's Hospital, and
Freperick Trevus, /.2.C.8., 2.Z.8., Hunterian Professor at the Royal College
of Surgeons, Surgeon to the London Hospital. (Plates XXXIII.-XXXVI])
page 183
X. On some new Exotic Amphipoda from Singapore and New Zealand. By the Rev.
Tuomas R. R. Srespine, M.A. (Plates XXXVI, XXXIX.) . . . . 199
THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
Tux scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—* Proceedings,” published
in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” in quarto.
According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi-
ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom-
mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates
and engravings are attached to cach annual volume of the,“ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or
otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of
the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given.
The “ Proceedings ” for cach year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June,
August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding
year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations.
The “ Transactions” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific
meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are
better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals; but
not less than three parts are usually issued in each year.
Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 Is. before the day of
the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the
year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications of the Society at 25 per cent. less
than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon
purchases of Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds.
Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3
Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.),
or through any bookseller.
P. L. SCLATER,
April 1887. Secretary.
TRANSACTIONS
OF
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON.
- LONDON:
ie PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY,
SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE;
Y MESSRS, LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., PATERNOSTER-ROW.
April: 1888.
as _ Price 12s.
{Red Lion Court, Fleet Street.
TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON.
To Fellows. To the Publie.
£ s. d. £ os, d.
VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates). . Price 313 6 418 0*
VOLUME II. (1836-1841, containing 71 Plates) . . Price 4 00. 5 6 6*
VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates). . Price 3 8 6 . 4 11. 0*
VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates). . Price 6 2 0 . 8 2 6*
VOLUME _ V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . Price 5 4 38 619 0°
VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates). . Price 11 5 O 15 0 0
VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates). . Price 817 0 . 1116 O
VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates) . . Price 9 MBASS ne 1211 0
Papen (ABS) gna cs aly so ee eet Ro meer a das IPO OO. ye 014 0
Hike CE) PR ROMS ODER Pe mR eee eee ey ot ell he PA Te)
Gee CI TRP OND eae: oe MEN RNCR Ten ieee ma oar oO 116 0
hele SUBD A) Ticwk most aRaeK ls detergents Nees tO Dia 11) 0
LEY Fra (hoy As) pecan Maree wit, A ra RE se aie ee Ons Giese \Oysd Bop NG) 14 0
pO CARREY etc oO Wis hic ee ee: ee OEE 6 160
Ngaio LA) eee a8. op Mea: Mite mals ge Saceyh ecto ee ris Bl On LO GN te 12 0
nS LOGA) ee mae Biol ae a be creat taille BIReneis ai] ayy aOR STOLE. 1 4 0
BAO MAST Aleit whenever s Mick eben Keehn Bet pRalaaep ae Jee lide | 2) 2 2 0
VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . . Price 12 0 0 . 16 0 0
Part 1. (1875, containing 22 Plates) . . . .. «5 j%ILill 6 2 2 0
» 2. (1875, containing 12 Plates) . . . . . PS ALT SG eee 2 2 0
5, 8. (1875, containing 5 Plates) . . . . . eres be ts A) 1 4 0
» 4 (1875, containing 14 Plates) . . . .. 4 %Ii1l 6 22:0 4
sy 2D. (1875, containing ‘9 °Blates)i-.\- 59). so oye 16 110 0 ‘7
;, 6. (1876, containing 4 Plates) Se LOL EG 014 0
» 7. (1876, containing 7 Plates) = ee) UD 2D I BO i
» 8. (1876, containing 10 Plates) . . . 1. sce TORS: 20 14 0
» 9. (1876, containing 6 Plates) . . . .. By tol Ain Ol Pele 112 0 e
», 10. (1877, containing 5 Plates) . . . . . 4 %1 2 6 110 0
» 11. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and Index),, 015 9 110
* Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied.
Continued on page 3 of Wrapper.
fe 21a? -¢]
KES Y
ee a , 4)
XI. On some Foraminifera from the Abrohlos Bank. By Henry B. Brapy, FBS,
W. Kircuen Parker, /.R.S., and T. Rurert Jones, FBS.
Received December 15th, 1886, read January 18th, 1887.
[Puates XL.-XLVII. |
SEVERAL years ago a series of soundings from the Abrohlos Bank, taken during the
cruise of H.M. Surveying-ship ‘Plumper’ in the month of May 1857, were placed
in the hands of Prof. W. K. Parker for examination. The samples were small, as
was always the case before the introduction of modern sounding-appliances, but they
were found to contain Microzoa of fairly representative character; and arrangements
were made by Professors Parker and Rupert Jones for the publication of the results
obtained from their investigation. The necessary plates were drawn and lithographed
by Mr. George West, funds for the purpose having been supplied by a grant from the
Royal Society ; but circumstances prevented the work being further proceeded with at
that time, and it has since remained in abeyance. The preliminary examination of the
material supplied the basis of three columns of one of the Supplementary Tables
appended to Messrs. Parker and Jones’s work on North-Atlantic and Arctic Forami-
nifera in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions’ for 1865; but, beyond that, little or nothing
has appeared in connection with the subject. The publication, in the interval, of
numerous memoirs treating of recent Foraminifera, and notably the ‘ Report’ by one
of us upon the Foraminifera obtained by the ‘ Challenger’ Expedition, has deprived the
_ plates of some of their novelty; but though, beyond a few previously undescribed
forms, they contain little that can now be regarded as new to science, the figures,
which for the most part are very accurately drawn, often illustrate structural modifica-
tions of considerable interest ; whilst collectively they form a series likely to be of
service to the working naturalist. From another point of view, namely the distribution
of species, they have also a definite value.
We propose to limit the present communication to a catalogue of the species, accom-
panied in certain cases by brief notes relating to their distribution, and to any peculi-
arities of structure exhibited by the specimens, together with such special points of
interest as may have been observed in connection with them. More than this appears
needless. In point of fact, the recently published ‘Challenger’ Report, to which
allusion has been made, deals somewhat exhaustively with a very large proportion of
the species in the Abrohlos collection, and it would be a waste of labour and of space
to repeat descriptions and references already easily accessible. We have therefore
omitted all lists of synonyms, matters connected with nomenclature, and the like,
VOL. XI1.—PART vil. No. 1.—Apri/, 1888. 21
212 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON
preferring to give with each species a reference to the page at which such particulars
are to be found in the ‘ Challenger’ monograph.
Abrohlos Island, or Abrohlos Rocks, as it is sometimes set down in maps, is situated
off the coast of South America, lat. 17° 53’ S., long. 38° 34’ W.; that is to say, approxi-
mately fifty miles from the mainland and about halfway down the eastern coast-line of
Brazil—south of Bahia, a little south of Porto Seguro, and north of San Salvador.
The “Bank” extends from Porto Seguro to Cape Frio; its length from N.E. to S.W.
is 450 miles, its mid latitude 20° S., and its average reach 80 miles off shore.
The material preserved was from eight soundings, ranging in depth from 940 fathoms
to 31 fathoms. Particulars from the official log are given below, together with a
general indication of the nature of the sea-bottom at the different points, the latter
taken mainly from Prof. Parker’s notes on the material before it was prepared for
microscopical examination.
“No. 1. 17th May 1857, vi. A.M.; Lat. 19° 32'S., Long. 37° 513’ W.; 940 fathoms;
mud.”
Whitish mud; about three fifths consisting of fine yellowish-brown clay, with a
small quantity of very fine siliceous sand. Containing numerous Foraminifera of the
usual Globigerina-ooze types, together with some, like Amphistegina, more at home in
shallow water.
“No, 2. 17th May 1857, v. 20 p.m.; Lat. 19° 47'S., Long. 37° 58' W.; 31 fathoms;
coral.”
Fragments of Nullipore, with some fine sand. The chief organisms noticed were a
Cellepora (on the Nullipore), three species of Lepralia, some small Gasteropods, and
a number of Foraminifera, of which the more prominent belonged to the genera
Miliolina, Textularia, Discorbina, and Truncatulina.
“No. 3. 17th May 1857, vin. p.m.; Lat. 19° 51} S., Long. 37° 56’ W.; 32 fathoms;
coral.”
Chiefly fragments of Hschara; barren of Foraminifera.
“No. 4. 23rd May 1857, 1x. 20 a.M.; Lat. 22° 54'S., Long. 40° 37! W.; 260 fathoms ;
mud.”
Tenacious olive-brown clay, with a small percentage of fine siliceous sand, and some
black grains. Contained fragments of Molluscan Shells and a few Polyzoa; together
with Foraminifera of seventy species or more.
“No. 5. 23rd May 1857, vi. p.m.; Lat. 23° 0'S., Long. 40° 48’ W.; 53 fathoms;
coral.”
Consisted mainly of Nullipore; no Foraminifera observed.
FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 213
“No. 6. 23rd May 1857, 1x. p.m.; Lat. 23° 02'S., Long. 42° 02! W.; 47 fathoms ;
sand.”
Sand, with some Molluscan Shells and Foraminifera, the latter principally Discorbine
and other common shallow-water forms,
“No. 7. 23rd May 1857, x1. 10 p.m.; Lat. 23° 05’ S., Long. 41° 12’ W.; 48 fathoms ;
sand.”
Presented a Rhizopod-fauna similar to No. 6, with the admixture of a few Glodi-
gerine and Pulvinuline.
“No. 8. 24th May 1857, 1.10 a.m.; Lat. 25° 07'S., Long. 41° 57’ W.; 40 fathoms;
m. sh.” (mud and shells).
About two fifths of the material consisted of a dark-grey clay with an olive tinge;
the remainder of fine quartzy sand with some black grains and small stones. Amongst
the organic constituents were Molluscan Shells and Polyzoa; together with Foraminifera
in considerable variety, between sixty and seventy species in all.
N.B.—The numbers of the soundings correspond with those on the chart (Pl. XLVIL.)
of the Abrohlos Bank showing the track of H.M. Surveying-ship ‘ Plumper,’ May 1857.
Subkingdom PROTOZOA.
Clas RHIZOPODA.
Order FORAMINIFERA (RericuuaRia).
Family I. MILIOLID.
Subfamily MILIOLININA.
Brtocutina, d’Orbigny.
1. Bitocutina rincENS, Lamarck, sp. (Plate XL. figs. 19, 20.)
Biloculina ringens, Chall. Report, p. 142, pl. 2. figs. 7, 8.
In four of the soundings; the specimens small.
2. BILOcULINA DEPRESSA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XL. figs. 17, 18.)
Biloculina depressa, Chall. Report, p. 145, pl. 2. figs. 12, 15-17.
At 40 fathoms; specimens small.
214 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON
3. BrtocuLma ELoneata, d’Orbigny. (Plate XL. figs. 21, 22.)
Biloculina elongata, Chall. Report, p. 144, pl. 2. fig. 9.
At 260 fathoms; specimens small.
4, BILOCULINA IRREGULARIS, d’Orbigny. (Plate XL. figs. 24, 26.)
Biloculina irregularis, Chall. Report, p. 140, pl. 1. figs. 17, 18.
A variable form. The test is of rounded contour, stoutly built, and subject to a
certain amount of flattening in a direction at right angles to the usual plane of com-
pression. It was first figured by d’Orbigny in his memoir on South-American Forami-
nifera (pl. viii. figs. 22-24). Rare, at 260 fathoms.
SprRoLocuLina, d’Orbigny.
5. SPrROLOCULINA PLANULATA, Lamarck, sp. (Plate XL. figs. 14, 15.)
Spiroloculina planulata, Chall. Report, p. 148, pl. 9. fig. 11.
Occurs in one sounding only, 40 fathoms. Some of the specimens (fig. 15) show a
tendency to the external thickening of the sutural lines characteristic of S. limbata.
6. SPIROLOCULINA ASPERULA, Karrer. (Plate XL. figs. 28, 29.)
Spiroloculina asperula, Chall. Report, p. 152, pl. 8. figs. 13, 14.
The figures here given of this species are somewhat defective ; they fail to render the
granular or arenaceous condition of the test, which is a marked feature of the specimens.
In the two deeper soundings ; somewhat rare.
Mruiouina, Williamson.
7. MILIOLINA SEMINULUM, Linné, sp. (Plate XL. figs. 23, 31.)
Miliolina seminulum, Chall. Report, p. 157, pl. 5. fig. 6.
Small specimens of this common form occur at almost all the stations.
8. MiLtoLIna opLoneA, Montagu, sp. (Plate XL. fig. 27.)
Miliolina oblonga, Chall. Report, p. 160, pl. 5. fig. 4.
Small specimens, generally associated with the last-named species.
9. MiLIoLINA Pyemaa, Reuss, sp.(?). (Plate XL. fig. 30.)
Miliolina pygmea, Chall. Report, p. 163, pl. 113. fig. 16.
The figured specimen probably belongs to this species, but is not by any means a
well-marked example. At Station 1V.; 260 fathoms.
10. Minionina Bicornis, Walker and Jacob, sp. (Plate XL. fig. 25°
Miliolina bicornis, Chall. Report, p. 171, pl. 6. figs. 9, 11, 12.
One or two poorly-shaped, feebly-corrugated specimens, well represented by the
FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 215
figure, and assignable, with some reservation, to this species, occur at Station IV. ;
260 fathoms.
11. Mintoxina Excisa, n. sp. (Plate XL. fig. 33.)
Characters. General form Quinqueloculine ; segments much arched and inflated, the
external margin of each presenting two salient ridges with well-marked crenulated
depressions and obtuse-angled teeth. Length about 35 inch (0°5 millim.).
Occurs at Station II.; 31 fathoms.
Costa has figured a Quinqueloculine Viliolina with serrate margins from the Tertiary
deposit of S. Alesandro in Southern Italy, under the name Quinqueloculina denticulata
(Paleontologia del Regno di Napoli, p. 327, pl. xxv. fig. 6); and Reuss a somewhat
similar variety, perhaps the same, as Quingueloculina plicatula* (Sitzungsb. d. k. Akad.
Wiss. Wien, 1867, vol. lv. p. 74, pl. iii. fig. 2); but in both of these the test is much
compressed, the periphery thin and carinate, and in addition to the denticulation of the
margin the lateral faces of the shell are more or less crenulated.
12. MiLioLina aGeLuTiNans, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XL. figs. 34, 35.)
Miliolina agglutinans, Chall. Report, p. 180, pl. 8. figs. 6, 7.
Medium-sized specimens in four of the soundings; 40 to 260 fathoms.
13. Mimioina TRIcARINATA, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XL. fig. 32.)
Miliolina tricarinata, Chall. Report, p. 165, pl. 3. fig. 17.
A few small specimens, at 40 fathoms.
Subfamily HAUERININ&.
ARTICULINA, d’Orbigny.
14. ArricuLina sutcata, Reuss. (Plate XL. fig. 11.)
Articulina sulcata, Chall. Report, p. 183, pl. 12. figs. 12, 13.
The drawing represents a nearly typical specimen of Articulina sulcata; but whether
that be an independent species or only an arrested form of A. sagra, dOrbigny, is
perhaps open to question. A single example from 940 fathoms. Reuss figures a
precisely similar specimen from the Lower Tertiaries of Styria.
15. ARTICULINA MULTILOCULARIS, n. sp. (Plate XL. fig. 10.)
Characters. Test (earlier portion?) free, oval, compressed or complanate; composed
of numerous segments arranged as in Spiroloculina; lateral faces of the segments flat
or slightly hollowed, peripheral edge square or obtuse-angular ; apertural end broad,
margin eyerted, orifice simple. Length about 3; inch (0°5 millim.).
* Written Quingueloculina plicatella on the plate.
216 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON
The broad apertural end and simple orifice are sufficiently characteristic to mark this
little shell as an Articulina; but whether a complete specimen or only the earlier
portion of a dimorphous species, we are unable to say with any certainty; nor do we
know of any described species with smooth exterior.
Found in the material from 31 fathoms.
16. ARTICULINA CONICO-ARTICULATA, Batsch, sp. (Plate XL. figs. 7-9.)
Articulina conico-articulata, Chall. Report, p. 185, pl. 12. figs. 17, 18; pl. 13. figs. 1, 2.
A few specimens, for the most part broken, in the sounding from 940 fathoms.
There are very similar forms in Prof. Parker’s collection, from a Tertiary marl at
Baljik on the Black Sea. (Figures 5 and 6 are fragments of some larger organism
probably not Foraminiferal.)
OPHTHALMIDIUM, Kiibler.
17. OPHTHALMIDIUM INCONSTANS, Brady. (Plate XL. figs. 12, 13.)
Ophthalmidium inconstans, Chall. Report, p. 189, pl. 12. figs. 5, 6, 7.
Occurs only in the deepest sounding.
PLANISPIRINA, Seguenza.
18. PLANISPIRINA EXIGUA, Brady. (Plate XL. fig. 4.)
Planispirina exigua, Chall. Report, p. 196, pl. 12. figs. 14.
Only found, associated with the species last named, at 940 fathoms.
19. PLANISPIRINA SIGMOIDEA, Brady. (Plate XL. fig. 16.)
Planispirina sigmoidea, Chall. Report, p. 197, pl. 2. figs. 1-3.
A single specimen, at 940 fathoms.
Subfamily PENEROPLIDIN 4.
Cornvspira, Schultze.
20. CoRNUSPIRA INVOLVENS, Reuss. (Plate XL. figs. 1-3.)
Cornuspira involvens, Chall. Report, p. 200, pl. 11. figs. 1-3.
Found at three stations.
Peneropuis, Montfort.
21. PENEROPLIS PERTUSUS, ForskAl, sp. (Plate XLII. figs. 18, 19.)
Peneroplis pertusus, Chall. Report, p. 204, pl. 18. fig. 17.
Some specimens present the more or less evolute nautiloid features of the typical
P. pertusus (fig. 18); whilst others (fig. 19) are thicker and completely involute, and
exhibit a tendency to produce the irregular aperture of the “ Dendritine” forms.
FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 217
Figure 19 ¢ is a portion of the shell more highly magnified, to show the pitting of the
inner surface.
Found only in the Nullipore-sand from 31 fathoms.
Family Il. ASTRORHIZIDZ.
Subfamily SACCAMMININA,
PsAMMOSPHARA, Schulze.
22. PsAMMOSPHHRA FUSCA, Schulze.
Psammosphera fusca, Chall. Report, p. 249, pl. 18. figs. 1-8.
We have no figure of this species. One or two smallish specimens were found in
the sandy material from 47 fathoms.
Subfamily RHABDAMMININA.
HyYpreraMMINA, Brady.
23. HYPERAMMINA RAMOSA, Brady. (Plate XLI. figs. 1-4, 13.)
Hyperammina ramosa, Chall. Report, p. 261, pl. 23. figs. 15-19.
Fragments only.
Family IlJ. LITUOLIDA.
Subfamily Lirvo.in a.
Reopuax, Montfort.
24, ReoPHAX FusiIFoRMIS, Williamson, sp. (Plate XLIL, fig. 18.)
Reophax fusiformis, Chall. Report, p. 290, pl. 30. figs. 1-11.
From the sandy clay at 40 fathoms.
25. ReopHax scorpiurus, Montfort. (Plate XLI. fig. 10.)
Reophax scorpiurus, Chall. Report, p. 291, pl. 30. figs. 12-17.
Small examples, some of them built up of exceedingly coarse sand-grains, occur in
the three deeper soundings.
Figure 16 may perhaps be assigned to the present or the last-named species ; whilst the
somewhat broken, rough, thick-shelled specimens, figs. 11, 12, and 15, probably belong
to the spiral section of the Lituoline group, though too obscure for identification.
26. REoPHAX PILULIFERA, Brady. (Plate XLI. figs. 5-8.)
Reophaz pilulifera, Chall. Report, p. 292, pl. 30. figs. 18-20.
Rare, at 40 fathoms.
218 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON
HAPLOPHRAGMIUM, Reuss.
27. HaPLOPHRAGMIUM EMACIATUM, Brady.
Haplophragmium emaciatum, Chall. Report, p. 305, pl. 33. figs. 26-28.
Found sparingly in three or four of the soundings, but the specimens are small and
not well characterized.
28. HAPLOPHRAGMIUM LATIDORSATUM, Bornemann, sp. (Plate XLI. figs. 14, 22.)
Haplophragmium latidorsatum, Chall. Report, p. 307, pl. 34. figs. 7-10, 14.
A few specimens of not very large size, at 260 fathoms.
29. HAPLOPHRAGMIUM CANARIENSE, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLL. fig. 9.)
Haplophragmium canariense, Chall. Report, p. 310, pl. 35. figs. 1-5.
One or two small examples, at 260 fathoms.
30. HAPLOPHRAGMIUM NANUM, Brady. (Plate XLI. fig. 20.)
Haplophragmium nanum, Chall. Report, p. 811, pl. 35. figs. 6-8.
Rare, at 260 fathoms.
Puacopsiuina, d’Orbigny.
31. PLACOPSILINA CENOMANA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLII. fig. 13.)
Placopsilina cenomana, Chall. Report, p. 315, pl. 36. figs. 1-3.
A single specimen, at 31 fathoms.
Ammopiscus, Reuss.
32. AMMODISCUS GORDIALIS, Jones & Parker, sp. (Plate XLII. fig. 22.)
Ammodiscus gordialis, Chall. Report, p. 333, pl. 38. figs. 7-9.
A few examples, at 260 fathoms; some of them approaching A. charoides in the
compact disposition of the coils, as shown in the figure.
TrocHAMMINA, Parker & Jones.
33. TROCHAMMINA SQUAMATA, Jones & Parker.
Trochammina squamata, Chall. Report, p. 337, pl. 41. fig. 3.
A doubtful specimen or two at 940 fathoms.
Wessina, d’Orbigny.
34. WesBINA cLAvATA, Jones & Parker. (Plates XLII. fig. 21.)
Webbina clavata, Chall. Report, p. 349, pl. 41. figs. 12-16.
No complete specimens. ‘The figure is that of the tube only, without the primordial
chamber. Found at 260 fathoms.
FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 219
Family [1V. TEXTULARID.
Subfamily TEXTULARINA.
TeExTULARIA, Defrance.
35. TEXTULARIA SAGITTULA, Defrance. (Plate XLII. fig. 1.)
Textularia sagittula, Chall. Report, p. 361, pl. 42. figs. 17, 18.
Occurs at almost all depths.
36. 'TEXTULARIA ABBREVIATA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLII. figs. 4, 5.)
Textularia abbreviata, @ Orbigny, 1846, For. Foss. Vien. p. 249, pl. 15. figs. 9-12.
Many of the specimens in the fistulose condition, fig. 4.
37. TEXTULARIA AGGLUTINANS, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLI. figs. 17, 23; Plate XLII.
figs. 2, 3.)
Textularia agglutinans, Chall. Report, p. 363, pl. 43. figs. 1-3.
In all the shallower soundings.
VERNEUILINA, d’Orbigny.
38. VERNEUILINA SPINULOSA, Reuss. (Plate XLII. figs. 14, 15.)
Verneuilina spinulosa, Chall. Report, p. 384, pl. 47. figs. 1-3.
Generally distributed.
Gaupryina, d’Orbigny.
39. GAUDRYINA PUPOIDES, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLII. figs. 7, 8.)
Gaudryina pupoides, Chall. Report, p. 378, pl. 46. figs. 1-4.
40. GAUDRYINA PUPOIDES, var. CHILOSTOMA, Reuss. (Plate XLII. fig. 9.)
Gaudryina pupoides, var. chilostoma, Chall. Report, p. 379, pl. 46. figs. 5, 6.
Both of these forms occur at Station IV., 260 fathoms.
41. GAUDRYINA SIPHONELLA, Reuss.
Gaudryina siphonella, Chall. Report, p. 382, pl. 46. figs. 17-19.
Only at the greatest depth, 940 fathoms.
42. GAUDRYINA FILIFORMIS, Berthelin. (Plate XLII. fig. 6.)
Gaudryina filiformis, Chall. Report, p. 380, pl. 46. fig. 12.
A single specimen at 260 fathoms.
VOL, XII.—PART vil. No. 2.—April, 1888. 2K
220 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON
VALVULINA, d’Orbigny.
43. Vatvuutna conica, Parker & Jones. (Plate XLI. fig. 21; Plate XLII. figs. 16, 17.)
Valvulina conica, Chall. Report, p. 392, pl. 49. figs. 15, 16.
Found at 260 fathoms.
Cravuuina, d’Orbigny.
44, CLAVULINA comMuNIs, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLII. fig. 11.)
Clavulina communis, Chall. Report, p. 394, pl. 48. figs. 1-13.
The figured specimen, the only one met with, is manifestly incomplete, having lost
the terminal segment, or possibly more than one.
45. CLAVULINA PARISIENSIS, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLII. figs. 10, 12.)
Clavulina parisiensis, Chall. Report, p. 395, pl. 48. figs. 14-18.
Not unfrequent in some of the shallower soundings.
Subfamily BULIMININ 4S.
Burmina, d’Orbigny.
46. Buniina MARGINATA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLIII. figs. 7, 10.)
Bulimina marginata, Chall. Report, p. 405, pl. 51. figs. 3-5.
47, BuLIMINA AcuLEaTA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XIII. fig. 8.)
Bulimina aculeata, Chall. Report, p. 406, pl. 51. figs. 7-9.
48. BuLIMINA INFLATA, Seguenza. (Plate XLIII. fig. 9.)
Bulimina inflata, Chall. Report, p. 406, pl. 51. figs. 10-13.
These three closely related forms are found in company at Stations IV. and VIII., the
first two also at Station VII.
49. Buta Puporpes, d’Orbigny.
Bulimina pupoides, Chall. Report, p. 400, pl. 50. fig. 15.
A few poor specimens of this species were met with in the material from 40 fathoms.
Virevuina, d’Orbigny.
50. VIRGULINA SCHREIBERSIANA, Czjzek.
Virgulina schreibersiana, Chall. Report, p. 414, pl. 52. figs. 1-3.
Rare, at 940 fathoms.
FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 221
Boutvina, d’Orbigny.
51. Bourvina punctata, d’Orbigny.
Bolivina punctata, Chall. Report, p. 417, pl. 52. figs. 18, 19.
52. BoLiviINa PLIcATA, d’Orbigny.
Bolivina plicata, @Orbigny, 1839, Foram. Amér. Mérid. p. 63, pl. 8. figs. 10-12.
53. BOLIVINA TEXTILARIOIDES, Reuss. (Plate XLIII. fig. 1.)
Bolivina textilarioides, Chall. Report, p. 419, pl. 52. figs. 22-25.
54. Bouivina DiLaTaTA, Reuss. (Plate XLIII. figs. 3, 6.)
Bolivina dilatata, Chall. Report, p. 418, pl. 52. figs. 20, 21.
55. BoLIvINA ZNARIENSIS, Costa, sp. (Plate XLIII. figs. 2, 4, 5.)
Bolivina enariensis, Chall. Report, p. 423, pl. 52. figs. 10, 11.
These Bolivine are present in considerable numbers in the two deeper soundings, and
also in the sandy clay from 40 fathoms. At Station VII. the genus is only represented
by B. plicata, and is entirely wanting at Stations II. and VI.
Subfamily CassIDULININ 4.
CassipuLina, d’Orbigny.
56. CassIpULINA L&viIGaTA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLIII. fig. 11.)
Cassidulina levigata, Chall. Report, p. 428, pl. 54. figs. 1-3.
Specimens of average size in the two deep soundings and at Station VIII.
57. CASSIDULINA SUBGLOBOSA, Brady. (Plate XLIII. figs. 12-14.)
Cassidulina subglobosa, Chall. Report, p. 430, pl. 54. fig. 17.
At 260 fathoms, and in two of the shallower soundings.
Family V. LAGENID.
Subfamily LAGENIN 4.
Lacena, Walker & Boys.
58. LagEena GLoBosa, Montagu, sp.
Lagena globosa, Chall. Report, p. 452, pl. 56. figs. 1-3.
At 260 fathoms.
Lo
mH
bo
222 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON
59. LaGena sutcata, Walker & Jacob. (Plate XLIV. figs. 18, 22, 34. Var. ACUTI-
costa, Reuss, figs. 26, 31.)
Lagena sulcata, Chall. Report, p. 462, pl. 57. figs. 23, 33, &c.
Figures 18, 22, and 34 represent typical specimens, the latter two being the mucro-
nate form of test. Figures 26 and 31 might with equal justice be assigned to Lagena
acuticosta, Reuss (Chall. Report, p. 464, pl. 57. figs. 31, 52, &c.), a variety only
separable by comparative characters of little zoological value, depending upon the
number and degree of development of the coste.
60. LAGENA sTRIATA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLIV. fig. 28.)
Lagena striata, Chall. Report, p. 460, pl. 57. figs. 22, 24, &e.
At 260 fathoms.
61. LaGENA LivEaTA, Williamson, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 33.)
Lagena lineata, Chall. Report, p. 461, pl. 57. fig. 13.
This little shell, a solitary specimen, may perhaps most aptly be treated as a compressed
modification of Williamson’s species.
62. LAGENA MELO, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLIV. figs. 21, 24, 20 (?).)
Oolina melo, V’Orbigny, 1839, Foram. Amér. Mérid. p. 20, pl. 5. fig. 9.
Lagena melo, Chall. Report, p. 446.
D’Orbigny’s figure of this species, Joc. cit., is that of a pyriform entosolenian Lagena
with an exogenous surface-reticulation, of which the longitudinal and transverse bands
are of the same thickness and elevation. Such specimens are comparatively rare. On
the other hand, shells with strong longitudinal ridges and slender transverse bands, as
represented in fig. 21, are tolerably frequent. Figure 24 shows some approach to the
form of ornament found in L. hevagona, Will., sp.
63. LAGENA L&VIGATA, Reuss, sp.
Lagena levigata, Chall. Report, p. 473, pl. 114. fig. 8.
At 260 fathoms.
64. LAGENA MARGINATA, Walker & Boys, sp. (Plate XLIV. figs. 27, 29, 30, 32.)
Lagena marginata, Chall. Report, p. 476, pl. 59. figs. 21-33.
Generally distributed.
65. LAGENA ORBIGNYANA, Seguenza, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 20.)
Lagena orbignyana, Chall. Report, p. 484, pl. 59. figs. 24-26, &e.
In the two deep soundings.
FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 223
66. Lagena LAGENOIDES, Williamson, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 23.)
Lagena lagenoides, Chall. Report, p. 479, pl. 60. figs. 12-14, &e.
The figured specimen shows the tubulation of the wing much more distinctly than
given in the drawing; it has also an incipient ridge on each side of the shoulder, like
that of young examples of L. formosa. In the deeper soundings ; very rare.
Subfamily NoDOSARIN«.
NoposariA, Lamarck.
67, NoposariA CALOMORPHA, Reuss. (Plate XLIV. fig. 1; and fig. 42)
Nodosaria calomorpha, Chall. Report, p. 497, pl. 61. figs. 23-27.
One or two specimens at 260 fathoms.
68. NoposariA pyRULA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLIV. fig.
Nodosaria pyrula, Chall. Report, p. 497, pl. 62. figs. 10-12.
bo
YS
Fragments only.
69. NoposartA (DENTALINA) MucRoNATA, Neugeboren, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 10.)
Nodosaria (Dentalina) mucronata, Chall. Report, p. 506, pl. 62. figs. 27-29.
This form is perhaps better known under d’Orbigny’s name, Nodosaria (Dentalina)
obliqua (Modéle, no. 5). Found at 40 fathoms ; rare.
70. Noposar1a ostiqua, Linné, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 7.)
Nodosaria obliqua, Chall. Report, p. 513, pl. 64. figs. 20-22.
At Station VII., £3 fathoms; rare.
71. NoposarrA scaLaRis, Batsch, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 6; and fig. 19?)
Nodosaria scalaris, Chall. Report, p. 510, pl. 63. figs. 28-31.
At 260 fathoms and less.
72. NoposaRIA HISPIDA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLIV. figs. 3, 5.)
Nodosaria hispida, Chall. Report, p. 507, pl. 63. figs. 12-16.
At 260 fathoms; one or two fragments only, as figured.
RHABDOGONIUM, Reuss.
73. RHABDOGONIUM TRICARINATUM, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLV. fig. 3.)
Rhabdogonium tricarinatum, Chall. Report, p. 525, pl. 67. figs. 1-3.
Tolerably frequent at Stations IV. and VIII.
224 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON
CRISTELLARIA, Lamarck.
74. CRISTELLARIA CREPIDULA, Fichtel & Moll, sp. (Plate XLIV. figs. 8, 9.)
Cristellaria crepidula, Chall. Report, p. 542, pl. 67. figs. 17, 19, 20, &e.
Small and rare; Stations IV. and VIII.
75. CRISTELLARIA ROTULATA, Lamarck, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 15.)
Cristellaria rotulata, Chall. Report, p. 547, pl. 69. fig. 13.
At 260 fathoms and less.
A somewhat anomalous Cristellaria of the compressed type, of comparatively minute
size, and subcarinate, is represented by fig. 17. It is difficult to say with any certainty
to what species it should be assigned.
76. CRISTELLARIA CULTRATA, Montfort, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 13.)
Cristellaria cultrata, Chall. Report, p. 550, pl. 70. figs. 4-8.
A few specimens only, mostly broken.
77. CRISTELLARIA CALCAR, Linné, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 14.)
Cristellaria calear, Chall. Report, p. 551, pl. 70. figs. 9-15.
Rare, at 40 fathoms.
78. CRISTELLARIA Cassis, Fichtel & Moll, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 16.)
Cristellaria cassis, Chall. Report, p. 552, pl. 68. fig. 10.
A broken specimen at 40 fathoms.
79. CRISTELLARIA VARIABILIS, Reuss. (Plate XLIV. fig. 12.)
Cristellaria variabilis, Chall. Report, p. 541, pl. 68. figs. 11-16.
Rare, at Stations IV. and VIII.
Subfamily PoLYMORPHININAE.
PotyMorpuina, d’Orbigny.
80. PoLyMoRPHINA LacTEA, Walker & Jacob, sp. (Plate XLIV. fig. 11.)
Polymorphina lactea, Chall. Report, p. 559, pl. 71. figs. 11, 14.
Very small and rare, at Station VIII.
Uvicerina, d’Orbigny.
81. Uvicerina prema, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLV. figs. 1, 2.)
Uvigerina pygmea, Chall. Report, p. 575, pl. 74. figs. 11-14.
FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 225
82. UvIGERINA ASPERULA, Czjzek. (Plate XLV. figs. 4, 5.)
Uvigerina asperula, Chall. Report, p. 578, pl. 75. figs. 6-8.
These two species of Uvigerina are moderately common at Stations IV., VII., and
VIIL., and the specimens are of average size.
Sacrina, Parker & Jones (d’Orbigny 2).
83. SaGRINA DIMORPHA, Parker & Jones. (Plate XLV. fig. 6).
Sagrina dimorpha, Chall. Report, p. 582, pl. 76. figs. 1-3.
A couple of good specimens from 260 fathoms.
Family VI. GLOBIGERINID.
GLoBIGERINA, d’Orbigny.
84. GLOBIGERINA BULLOIDES, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLV. fig. 15.)
Globigerina bulloides, Chall. Report, p. 593, pl. 79. figs. 3-7, &e.
Generally distributed.
85. GLOBIGERINA RUBRA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLV. fig. 12.)
Globigerina rubra, Chall. Report, p. 602, pl. 79. figs. 11-16.
Generally distributed.
86. GLOBIGERINA CONGLOBATA, Brady. (Plate XLV. fig. 13.)
Globigerina conglobata, Chall. Report, p. 603, pl. 80. figs. 1-5, &e.
Generally distributed.
87. GLOBIGERINA SACCULIFERA, Brady.
Globigerina sacculifera, Chall. Report, p. 604, pl. 80. figs. 11-17, &e.
Occurs in the two deep soundings and at Station VIII.
88. GLOBIGERINA ZQUILATERALIS, Brady.
Globigerina equilateralis, Chall. Report, p. 605, pl. 80. figs. 18-21.
Found over the same area as the last-named form, but much more sparsely scattered.
Orpv.ina, d’Orbigny.
89. ORBULINA UNIVERSA, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLV. figs. 7, 8, 14.)
Orbulina universa, Chali. Report, p. 608, pl. 78. figs. 8-26, &e.
The large orifice in fig. 7 and perhaps also that in fig. 8 are the results of accident,
226 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON
and probably due to the enlargement by external means of one of the normal pores of
the shell. Such orifices, not at all uncommon in dead shells, though seldom quite so
round and regularly shaped as those of the drawings, were regarded by dOrbigny and
many subsequent authors as the general aperture. Figure 8 is a double specimen (see
Chall. Report, loc. cit.). Generally distributed.
PuutentA, Parker & Jones.
90. PULLENIA sPHEROIDES, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLIII. figs. 21, 24.)
Pullenia spheroides, Chall. Report, p. 616, pl. 84. figs. 12, 13.
At 260 fathoms and 40 fathoms.
91. PULLENIA QUINQUELOBA, Reuss. (Plate XLIII. figs. 22, 23.)
Pullenia quinqueloba, Chall. Report, p. 617, pl. 84. figs. 14, 15.
At 260 fathoms.
Spua#rorpina, d’Orbigny.
92. SPHAHROIDINA BULLOIDES, d’'Orbigny. (Plate XLV. figs. 9, 10, 11.)
Spheroidina bulloides, Chall. Report, p. 620, pl. 84. figs. 1-7.
In the two deeper soundings only.
Family VII. ROTALID.
Subfamily RoTaLIn«.
CymsBaLopora, Hagenow.
93. CyMBALOPoRA PoEYI, d’Orbigny, sp. Var. (Plate XLVI. fig. 12.)
Cymbalopora poeyi, Chall. Report, p. 636, pl. 102. fig. 13.
The specimens, as may be seen by the figure, are by no means typical. Instead of
the normal, compact, subconical shell, the test is slightly convex or depressed, and the
segments are comparatively few in number, thin-walled, and much inflated. Examples
with these characters are moderately common at 940 fathoms.
DiscorBina, Parker & Jones.
94, DiscoRBINA GLOBULARIS, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLVI. fig. 6.)
Discorbina globularis, Chall. Report, p. 643, pl. 86. figs. 8-13.
A few poor specimens in the shallower soundings.
95. DiscorBINA Rosacea, d’Orbigny, sp.
Discorbina rosacea, Chall. Report, p. 644, pl. 87. figs. 1-4.
FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 227
96. DIScORBINA VILARDEBOANA, d’Orbigny, sp.
Discorbina vilardeboana, Chall. Report, p. 645, pl. 86. figs. 9-12, &e.
A few specimens of Discorbina rosacea were found in the soundings at 31 fathoms,
and two or three shells of the slightly dissimilar form known as D. vilardeboana at
47 fathoms.
97. DIScoRBINA ORBICULARIS, Terquem, sp. (Plate XLVI. fig. 1.)
Discorbina orbicularis, Chall. Report, p. 647, pl. 88. figs. 4-8.
A few good examples at Station VI.; 47 fathoms.
98. DiIscorBINA BERTHELOTI, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLVI. figs. 7, 8.)
Discorbina bertheloti, Chall. Report, p. 650, pl. 89. figs. 10-12.
This species in its comparative abundance appears almost to replace its isomorph
Truncatulina lobatula in some of the shallower soundings.
99. DIScORBINA RARESCENS, Brady.
Discorbina rarescens, Chall. Report, p. 651, pl. 90. figs. 2, 3.
Rare; 260 fathoms.
PLANORBULINA, d’Orbigny.
100. PLANORBULINA MEDITERRANENSIS, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLV. fig. 18.)
Planobulina mediterranensis, Chall. Report, p. 656, pl. 92. figs. 1-3.
One or two specimens only, at 47 fathoms.
101. PLANORBULINA ACERVALIS, Brady. (Plate XLVI. fig. 11.)
Planorbulina acervalis, Chall. Report, p. 657, pl. 92. fig. 4.
Rare; 260 fathoms.
TruncatuLina, dOrbigny.
102. Truncatutina LopatuLa, Walker & Jacob, sp. (Plate XLII. fig. 20; Plate
XLV. fig. 26.)
Truncatulina lobatula, Chall. Report, p. 660, pl. 92. figs. 10, &c.
Does not occur at the greatest depth; otherwise generally diffused, but not abundant.
The broken Rotaline shell, fig. 16, of Plate XLV., appears to belong to this or some
allied species of Truncatulina.
The adherent specimen, Plate XLII. fig. 20, shows the remains of the sandy envelope
which often completely encases the shell of Zr. lobatula in the parasitic condition.
103. TRUNCATULINA VARIABILIS, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLV. fig. 17.)
Truncatulina variabilis, Chall. Report, p. 661, pl. 93. figs. 6, 7,
Rare; 260 fathoms.
VOL. XI1.—Part vil. No, 3.—April, 1888. 21
228 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON
104. TRUNCATULINA MUNDULA, n. sp. (Plate XLV. fig. 25.)
Characters. Test free, rotaliform; composed of about three convolutions, which are
evolute on the superior and completely involute on the inferior side, the outermost whorl
of the adult shell consisting of from ten to twelve segments. Superior face slightly
convex or subconical, generally coarsely perforate, the sutures and periphery marked by
thickening of the chamber-walls; inferior face convex, sometimes a little depressed at
the umbilicus; perforation inconspicuous; sutures slightly excavated or marked by fine
lines only. Diameter #5 inch (0°42 millim.).
This is a compact, neatly made variety of Zruncatulina that has not hitherto, so far
as we are aware, received a name. Morphologically its place is near Tr. haidingerit, or
between that species and Zr. wngeriana; but it is less stoutly built than the former
species and has nearly double the number of chambers in each convolution. Its nearest
isomorph is perhaps Pulvinulina karsteni.
Common at 260 fathoms.
105. TRUNCATULINA RETICULATA, Czjzek, sp. (Plate XLV. figs. 23, 24.)
Truncatulina reticulata, Chall. Report, p. 669, pl. 96. figs. 5-8.
Tolerably abundant at three stations.
ANomALtna, d’Orbigny.
106. ANOMALINA ARIMINENSIS, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLV. figs. 20, 21, 22.)
Anomalina ariminensis, Chall. Report, p. 674, pl. 93. figs. 10, 11.
Generally distributed.
107. ANOMALINA AMMONOIDES, Reuss, sp. (Plate XLV. fig. 19.)
Anomalina ammonoides, Chall. Report, p. 672, pl. 94. figs. 2, 3.
Associated with A. ariminensis in the two deeper soundings
Poutyinuuina, Parker & Jones.
108. PunvinvuLiNa ELEGANS, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLVI. fig. 2.)
Pulvinulina elegans, Chall. Report, p. 699, pl. 105. figs. 4-6.
Small specimens, both of the deep-water (P. partschiana) and shallow-water forms.
109. PuLvINULINA SCHREIBERSII, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLVI. fig. 4.)
Pulvinulina schreibersii, Chall. Report, p. 697, pl. 115. fig, 1.
Of medium size, at 43 fathoms and 47 fathoms.
110. PuLvinuLina MENARDI, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLVI. fig. 3.)
Pulvinulina menardii, Chall. Report, p. 690, pl. 103. figs. 1, 2.
FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 229
111. Ponvinvira tumipA, Brady.
Pulvinulina tumida, Chall. Report, p. 692, pl. 103. figs. 4-6.
112. Poutvinvina crassa, d’Orbigny, sp.
Pulvinulina crassa, Chall. Report, p. 694, pl. 103. figs. 11, 12.
113. PULVINULINA MICHELINIANA, d’Orbigny, sp. (Plate XLVI. figs 9, 10.)
Pulvinulina micheliniana, Chall. Report, p. 694, pl. 104. figs. 1, 2.
These four species, the most important of the pelagic group of Pulvinuline, are
pretty generally distributed, P. crassa being the least common.
114. PunvinvLina oBLonGA, Williamson, sp. (Plate XLVI. fig. 5.)
Pulvinulina oblonga, Chall. Report, p. 688, pl. 106. fig. 4.
In two of the shallower soundings only.
Rorauia, Lamarck.
115. Rorata sotpanu, d’Orbigny.
Rotalia soldanii, Chall. Report, p. 706, pl. 107. figs. 6, 7.
An essentially deep-water species, observed only in the material from 940 fathoms.
Subfamily TINoPORINA.
Gypsina, Carter.
116. GypsINa GLOBULUS, Reuss, sp. (Plate XLVI. fig. 13.)
Gypsina globulus, Chall. Report, p. 717, pl. 101. fig. 8.
At 30 fathoms; rare.
117. GyPsINA INHEZRENS, Schultze, sp. (Plate XLI. fig. 19.)
Gypsina inherens, Chall. Report, p. 718, pl. 102. figs. 1-6.
Incrusting coral and nullipore, at 51 fathoms.
Family VIII. NUMMULINID#.
Subfamily PoLYSTOMELLINA.
Nonionina, d’Orbigny.
118. NonrionIna DEPRESSULA, Walker & Jacob, sp. (Plate XLIII. fig. 25.)
Nonionina depressula, Chall. Report, p. 725, pl. 109. figs. 6, 7.
A few specimens at Station IV.; 260 fathoms.
2u2
230 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON
119. NoNIONINA EXPONENS, n. sp. (Plate XLIII. fig. 16.)
Characters. Test free, equilateral, planospiral; lateral faces convex or somewhat
flattened, peripheral edge rounded; composed of from two to three convolutions, all
more or less visible on both sides of the shell, the final whorl consisting of about seven
or eight segments; margin entire; septa marked by fine lines, without superficial
depressions. Diameter +} inch (0°25 millim.).
A form somewhat allied to WV. depressula, but differing from that species in its
evolute mode of growth, its even sutures, and non-inflated segments. Obtained from
the sounding at Station I.; 940 fathoms.
120. Nonronina UMBILICATULA, Montagu, sp. (Plate XLIII. fig. 19.)
Nonionina umbilicatula, Chall. Report, p. 726, pl. 109. figs. 8, 9.
Specimens of average dimensions, at four stations.
121. Nontonina scapHa, Fichtel & Moll. (Plate XLIIL fig. 20.)
Nonionina scapha, Chall. Report, p. 730, pl. 109. figs. 14-16.
A very few examples at Stations IV. and VIIL., of small size, and too thin to be
quite typical.
PotystoMELLA, Lamarck.
122. PotysToMELLA STRIATOPUNCTATA, Fichtel & Moll, sp. (Plate XLIII. fig. 17.)
Polystomella striatopunctata, Chall. Report, p. 733, pl. 109. figs. 22, 23.
Not uncommon in the forty-fathom sounding.
123. PoLystoMELLA, sp.? (Plate XLIII. fig. 18.)
A single worn and doubtful specimen, from 47 fathoms, of which it is not easy to say
whether it is a true Polystomella or an overgrown Nonionina.
Subfamily NUMMULITINA.
AMPHISTEGINA, d’Orbigny.
124. AMPHISTEGINA LESSONII, d’Orbigny. (Plate XLIII. fig. 15.)
Amphistegina lessonii, Chall. Report, p. 740, pl. 111. figs. 1-7.
Small specimens, tolerably common in the deepest and the shallowest soundings, but
not observed in any of the others.
FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK.
Table of the Distribution of the Foraminifera in Sia Soundings on the
Abrohlos Bank. See Plate XLVII.
ls Wit IV. VI. VII. | VIII.
940 fths.| 31 fths. |260 fths|| 47 fths. | 43 fths. | 40 fths,
ilo dailke@riline tanyoasy iid anion ooloo our oerce Coed cea Soot * * * *
2 Gepressa nhl On been etary rorens cai ats 2:2 che, siei|'= <,daue aif assis irayei| crovoretste|l level sie fel|lereds) eters *
3) elon pata nba) caer tor yer otro ea) es) of} ae) aya'e a | enous yee *
4, AEST a de ON De feraise fered staiths a < vet) si|'s.00s:00'e 2 ctavetare » *
5. Spiroloculina planulata, Lamk., sp. ........)oscccclesesccleces seleeeeecles sees *
6 ASPELLL BM NOrhera tose sect 8) | lestae *
7. Miliolina seminulum, Linné, sp. .......... * Poe Ao ovic * * *
8 oblonga, Montag., sp. .......2..05-- * * Fs Wecrocc * *
Doe ———— | PY OTOL SEH, PELEUSED BDV) (eratatei(eveh a 3 a)p. ale stehetailiejo:e1a.s's|| latter o> *
10. DICOEMIS; Va iy dey SP 2)" aers c/s chet et toile «.¢' vc [ritcece o *
la O@xocPawelyih beaddomascccr s60abn by Oeee *
12. Apel LIMANS.\GAOrDeaSpse tleye tele) cir) tal eieys, seo |hveialero.= * * x *
13. LUI CHNIMA LAS OG O: 58 Domi ait aie chemi era fae ies ea |lcres nist alate at axers| |= esielrate inter tel *
14. Articulina sulcata, Reuss ........-....-.. *
LS. —— multilocularis; ai. sp.» Fe llogeo.ce eo omnel| wer
24. Reophax fusiformis, W2ll., sp.....20..0ecleeeece[e sce ccferceccleceeceleceree *
25 scorpiurus, Montfort ......-....... Pi Wes dace * *
26 Pulnlifenay Brady os ctoteefelsiais © « «(eveylel|lolaa ay eyeiflere oie ace mis cve!-vl[o etetoley=i|(21nenieys)= *
27. Haplophragmium emaciatum, Brady ...... @ lsogdac H [eveeee * *
28 latidorsatum, Bornem.; 8p. ..-.-- 2 .-|-+ 00+ s\secees He [fetencceer z
29, (Camanlensey GORD tSP stat etre s,s aici test shel|ie.c 6 aizr=|[ovors wre Pi laecudod acacr *
30 TN VEE cae Gon OOOH doo Fp eo||oob bce aa oa *
31. Placopsilina cenomana, d’Orb.............-|..-5-> *&
32. Ammmodiscus gordialis, J. f& P., sp. ......).2.e)eeeeee *
33. Trochammina squamata, J. f P........... *?
oan \Wiebbinaclavata, Jade Ps + Stereo -\Bie.e:0)cces||e i aa vi+eseisver~* *
35. Textularia sagittula, Defr. .............. * Po * * *
36. aD DTeVIata, Ore bratons tate) 210 aie iere ter aia- * 3 Won cre ollag et ec *
37. agelutimans,, QOrds, «. sotarer.cos)so2e vege ouet s|loyse «1 be Ee lecob or * * *
38. Verneuilina spinulosa, Reuss ............ * * * *
39. Gaudryina pupoides, d’Orb. .. 1.2.22... e eee lee steele eee *
40. > See imnlkipiQuby degas cooapoadloctvodaococe *
41. siphomella, Meussy. 2 ciceine « orate oclsieie)s *
42, filiformiis:, BErteeli scsi. (sess pisicte stellt sees eee me ee *
Heya Vici lini ah CONIGAS La) Js «. wiets)a-<) #1e al ersrete eke | erstole) sa [latesecerers|l(a aleaey = = *
44, COMMUNIS, Orbs «tore teres = sieyatettoretal| = ee aie [telols) ove Py lecou aslo oc *
45. PME CACHinn popedcvceddchoodlneneba 65) | |lconoealleoeo oe * *
46. Bulimina marginata, d’Orb............4.. i aus ee ss [ferere overs Pa aoc * *
47 aCHledtan QOD, = chaste, a cecrerel ere aa tell a aia se aie its ere citar Meo |lnetererere|| hoa *
ASE ——— inflata Sega: et sais s'e!s "o's ele 10.6 «leis heiele Sees | erecta: Poe oes Cc *
49. PEAR, CHO a Aoesaco ooando ne Uf\\c.d eco) bomcIO ol bec OO) ike bid Ooi. *
Np te
231
232 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON
Table of Distribution (continued).
iL Il. IV. Va: Vil. Vill.
940 fths.| 31 fths. |260 fths.| 47 fths. | 43 fths. | 40 fths.
50. Virgulina schreibersiana, Cz. ............ *
51. Bolivina punctata, d’Orb. .......0.0005.. soe Haaiaos *
52. plicatasid) Orbircc nr stonishts ewmwenicniods oe eeosal cos jolsasro< * *
dd. ——fextilamoides, Heuss” neces oso sieisi-llaa ote walle eee ee Wine Grshre | egw *
54. —— dilatata, Reuss........00.0--eeeees Se, palatine SEAN cies pioietep sstefax= = *
55. PNATICNSIS, (OSU, RD weenete keer cieicverell ke aeeel ones Py Wl ai as eo a *
| 56. Cassidulina levigata, d’Orb.............- eee crore Sere Perec *
| 57. BUDE ObOsa, EBT dy, mn arieretiere sc shai |ncn a ealkeeeee Be AH ey orapa * *
58. Lagena globosa, Montag., sp. ........--.-Jeeceueleeeees *
59. pulcatas WWieu Gy deus ce efevsls oyspcy< Segall Secateeel seve Be ilies eS ieei|= myst *
60. BLTIRtASIC OLD EDS) Bree cigs ectalornta titel eaten leeks oe Pe liao te jpeaaes *
Gi tim oat IWVGUD 5 8D) 8 asthe oye Tose Pais ohare is eel ce Grek gr IED cdeliy hota | Cnc: posal teal buch. *
G2. ——— melo,” Or. 8p. <. scs.0 agsveieis,0) ayo, nsem suas Pe eran *
63. —— levigata, Reuss, Bp... 0... c cee eens selec awsu|poceee *
64. mare inata, WeiGcbes BPs o1-/« ay-.s1 eee * * fa Wnaoatcisccem x
65. orbignyana, Seg., 8p. ......+0-- Jolsale & S| acon *
66. lagenoides; WV2I2.78ps om ««ateiaeles.0ios Bet esockts *
67. Nodosaria calomorpha, Reuss ............/..-+.s[eceees *
68. ipa CHC Rie ends Smaand op oS col uigd Neome ten oeelne aes *
69. —— (Dentalina) mucronata, Neugeb., sp. ..|...2..|.222-0[eeeccefesscce[eeeees *
70. lObhiqia; Cimnecspe incre. iktaiom cee e ROBG nollacassallagnc on lo sone *
71 Cal sirts; SS GEs Cl, SBD str (os czstois fle Beit areola cel iw ase * eck aisiesieae *
72. hispidas GiGrh.7. wlan -ledrictee eek as eieis| eet ts |= eRe *
73. Rhabdogonium tricarinatum, d’Orb., sp.....)......|..++-- ANG on olreegne *
74. Cristellaria erepidula, #. id; Mi, sp... 22.2 --|.000.-|-6 a0 00 egeabe || Sireetenerr|| svocece oe *
75. TO ULAGE ee TLIC RGB a her cleus\eRetetats Valeo yecell eicaarestay al oie ete * * * Ps
76. Cul irata5 MONE (SDs are mraryaie aia hee nie tele | merersyanllleeisielee BA dll sivexavars llocrstseei ¥
fey —— Cal sir Poem WED asain, ls becky oro: cralae te duc Sateen | eee ate tate | MEN cic lateteT pose eect ee *
78. CASEIS| "HUNG PUL ED i ere ee sles cmicie & 5.0 loins baad Sal atioacoltscoaloneioss *
79. VATIAbilis Weussy peat eve ER rare oe oii news ei eetoe Pi Allciebine - *
80° Rolymorphing LacteaeWeidids, Bp: tc <= .cein| acre serene miei ei Ssdlancoodlastmas *
SU MUviserinaspyemed.diOron cc solace elec! neal seni ee Niet * *
82. SHPO a Oay cee hehe ictans cae ereystalets Gee | cotta rs a) ol secteur * *
83, pastina Cimorphas cGy ds aoenlaralscisab ace terefaes |b ociien *
84. Globigerina bulloides, d’Orb. ............ ese Sebo * * * *
85 TUbLas We Orowenen Pe ator eee CS tate: Ss * * * *
86. conglobata, Brady... .ssanseseses Ree Ulicerctetace re | Sposos * *
87. sacculifera, Brady ss... 05 +2464 ase Par WAS ran Reedley *
88 equilateralis, Brady .......0.+0.-- PHM Nadiad ar He [ewes see] oe
89. Orbulina universa, d’Orb............ sdeeuetallip kee Jel alovesey sts Pye baa * *
90. Pullenia spheroides, d’Orb., sp. ......000-|e0+2es|oeeeee Be Uheimiearere|l tas Sisnus *
91. quinqueloba, Reuss ........ PESO OOD nono 5 olla = *
92. Spheroidina bulloides, d’Orb. ..........-. Sed Seek *
93. Cymbalopora poeyi, d’Orb., sp., var. ...... *
94, Discorbina globularis, d’Orb., sp...........|....+- Pelle ise * * *
95 TORACPRMCACLO RD beitenis cies oa cebinccl Moet *
96———vilandeboanadiOrbiBpoliss ces cere sores eae al eemees *
fe prbiculaneselerguem. SDs lee sc) coe ecce|| eee ceed meee *
98. perthelowahOny ep va ee ayers va.<'e « 100.
Figs. 26, 51. Lagena sulcata, Walker & Jacob, var. acuticosta, Reuss. x 100
a, lateral aspect; 6, apertural aspect.
Figs. 27, 29, 30, 32. Lagena marginata, Walker & Boys, sp. 80-100
a, lateral aspect; 5, apertural aspect.
Fig. 28. Lagena striata, @Orbigny, sp. x 100 : rae:
Fig. 33. Lagena lineata, Wiliamson, sp. (compressed Saucy: x 100
a, lateral aspect; 6, apertural aspect.
PLATE XLV.
Figs. 1, 2. Uvigerina pygmea, VOrbigny. x 100.
a, lateral aspect ; 6, apertural end.
Fig. 3. Rhabdogonium tricarinatum, dOrbigny, sp. Xx 100.
a, lateral aspect ; 6, apertural end.
Figs. 4, 5. Uvigerina asperula, Czjzek. > 80-100
Fig. 6. Sagrina dimorpha, Parker & Jones. x 50.
Figs. 7, 8, 14. Orbulina universa, @Orbigny. x 30
8, double specimen; 14, broken specimen.
Figs. 9, 10, 11. Spheroidina bulloides, d’Orbigny. x 60-80
Fig. 12. Globigerina rubra, VOrbigny. x 50
Fig. 13. Globigerina conglobata, Brady. x 50.
238 MESSRS. BRADY, PARKER, AND JONES ON
Fig. 15. Globigerina bulloides, d’Orbigny. x 40
Fig. 16. Truncatulina, sp. (2) . ee
Fig. 17. Truncatulina variabilis, V Orting x 40
Fig. 18. Planorbulina mediterranensis, d@Orbigny. X 35
a, inferior lateral aspect; 6, a peripheral chamber, more Highly
magnified, showing the apertures.
Fig. 19. Anomalina ammonoides, Reuss, sp. 60
a, lateral aspect; 0, peripheral aspect.
Figs. 20-22. Anomalina ariminensis, d’Orbigny, sp. X 50.
aa, lateral aspects; 6b, peripheral aspects.
Figs. 23, 24. Truncatulina reticulata, Czjzek, sp. XX 60
aa, 6b, superior and inferior lateral aspects; ¢, periahetul raped
Fig. 25. Zruncatulina mundula, n. sp. x 75 BS
a, superior lateral aspect; 4, inferior aspect ; ¢, peripherdl spell
Fig. 26. Truncatulina lobatula, Walker & Jacob, sp. X 60
a, superior lateral aspect ; 4, inferior aspect ; ¢, peripheral aspect
PLATE XLVI.
Fig. 1. Discorbina orbicularis, Terquem, sp. X 60
a, superior lateral aspect; 4, peripheral aspect.
Fig. 2. Pulvinulina elegans, d’Orbigny, sp. X 50. Pn ee ey
a, superior lateral aspect ; 0, inferior aspect ; c, peripheral aspect.
Fig. 3. Pulvinulina menardii, dOrbigny, sp. X 40
a, superior lateral aspect ; 4, inferior aspect; c, peripticgsl pes
Fig. 4. Pulvinulina schreibersii, AOrbigny, sp. X 39 ;
a, superior lateral aspect; 4, inferior aspect; c, peripheral shee
Fig. 5. Pulvinulina oblonga, Williamson, sp. X 60 :
a, superior lateral aspect; 6, inferior aspect; ¢, semeheral nea
Fig. 6. Discorbina globularis, dOrbigny, sp. X 50 :
a, superior lateral aspect; 0, inferior aspect ; ¢, piper ee
Figs. 7, 8. Discorbina bertheloti, v Orbigny, sp. x 50
aa, superior lateral aspect; 06, inferior aspect; ce, perpen
aspect.
Figs. 9, 10. Pulvinulina micheliniana, @Orbigny, sp. x 50 ahs
aa, superior lateral aspect; 6, inferior aspect; ¢c, peripheral
aspect.
Fig. 11. Planorbulina acervalis, Brady. X50... . . «. - » +e se
a, lateral aspect; 6, peripheral aspect.
. 229
227
FORAMINIFERA FROM THE ABROHLOS BANK. 239
Page
Fig. 12. Cymbalopora poeyi, VOrbigny, sp. x70. . . . . . 226
a, superior lateral aspect; 4, inferior aspect; ¢, sours Piece
Fig. 13. Gypsina globulus, Reuss, sp. x 80... ...... 2... . 229
PLATE XLVI.
Cart, showing the Track of H.M. Steam Surveying-ship ‘ Plumper’ over the Victoria
Bank (Abrohlos Bank).
VOL. XII.—PART vil. No. 5.—April, 1888. 2
SOXVUT \ xxIK
—
Dy ot
BK:
Geo West del. ad nat: ith West Newman & Go map
FORAMINIF ERA: ABROHLOS BANK.
« 7
r . : 4 ars ‘
i 2 ‘ ‘ “ >
. a * aa oth. “
mt > 4 re . ra
, ’ iF Y , . ad ’ ki rea
¥ ay ~ ‘ bas ala
> . } ¢ ,
' 1 mf nd , ans
.' ’
‘ < \
. Al
* . ‘
i wy .
. r r , ‘
{ os Pa
vie c a eg “4s : E ,
e = he ry : i
rm oF ’ ; \ re 7 :
. ¥ L
7, ww 7 B OV) 4 ry
Srand vb G00 Y, OL MM At Ze, VAL.
Geo. West, del.ad nat. et Jith West, Newman & Coin
FORAMINIFEBRA: ABROHLOS BANK
Canes (TO ®:
B b %
XVMIL
XX1
XXII
Geo West del ad nat et lith West Newman & Co imp
FORAMINIF ERA: ABROHLOS BANK
G7 thea y a VY J VI Ge 77
Sram Loot sc Vit MME MLL
West, Nemman&Coimp,
GeoWest adnat.del etlith.
FORAMINIFE RA: ABROHLOS BANK.
™~
Cre M 9-7 Pe T A wr
Srv Lo0lb' 0 U0EM IFAMLM
XXIV
XXIX
Geo, West del ad nat.et ith. West, Newrnan & Co. imp.
FORAMINIF ERA: ABROHLOS BANK.
a
*
ee
sae
Sram Lootete Vet’:
XXIV
XXVI
err
Geo. West vel. sanar.et lith
West, Newman & Co.imp
FORAMINIF ERA: ABROHLOS BANK.
? ‘ :
, 1 4
. i ‘< 3
’ : ; fa
bse ro,
. +
' ‘ er
vr ¢ "
‘ + A
‘
’
‘ 7%, =
*
zo
pe S% »
U .
West, Newman & Co imp.
Geo West del. ad nat. etlith.
FORAMINIFERA: ABROHLOS BANK
“STPUS (PUD (pret “YS"UL “7P.109 (PUD PuDs*faD"'s POU09 "TO
ypayones som nuonog ou (98
000r emp perpmnru ehurpunog An aE
ssMOYRDY 1 perma ep syzdap ey], eae
(GaN)
“£581 “AVW (BSN) wx _-Ops62 OO
_ 008
(qe solqouaqy) ured PLIOPOTA | eqy TAAy) ee
Ua ALN Tel
digs giAMS GAS WH JoAPerL, emp Surmays
LYVHS
azle- oon
~ qaQ% YOON
Nt
na6] MOON
xreq >
BWLOZTA
a @)
OIN¥S CLTATASH 20)"
' ge
ees bale a ee pt! guoo;
a= = wane n= === =~ 9007" YOON © Pm manna 099. _____ (Tansee ONrON
5 “Ore |
TG ET pe PE Pp
To Fellows. To the Public.
Pole ay ee £ s. d.
VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates). . . Price 10 0 3 lobe tee O
Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . 5 OL ONO 012 0
» 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) . . .... Sew Me 2236 110 0
» 9. (1877, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . f= OUl Sp Ones 14 0
» 4. (1878, contaming 9 Plates) . . .. . abe ee 110 0
» 5. (1878, containmg 8 Plates) . . ... FOO Oro Olen. O
» 6. (1878, contaming 9 Plates) . . ... ft Len Bie G 110 0
» 7. (1878, containing 7 Plates) Septet obecs ae » 918 O 140
pe. lers, containing "8 Plates) "jx sa ONY LO. ava cy de OOO
» 9. (1878, containmg 4 Plates) . . ... Oh EO 012 0
», 10. (1879, containing 6 Plates) . . ... 4 O12 0 016 0
» ll. (1879, containmg 5 Plates) . .... » 0 9 0 012 0
3 Le. (1879) containing 7 Plates)! . 2° 10. =. 500) 15-9 110
» 13. (1879, containing Title and Index) . . . OAS 10 - 14 0
Generat Inpex, Vols. I. to X. (1885-1879) . . . oe OW ZEN. 010 0
VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 0 12 16 0
Part 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) . . ... PO eee Onesie 016 0
5» 2 (1880, containing 7 Plates) . . ... aye OS Op eeuens 1 4 0
» 9. (1881, containmg 8 Plates) . . ... Fo weal be eR Bet 110 0
» 4. (1881, containing 3 Plates) . . ... Sotay Oa Ghat 010 0
», 5. (1881, contaming 13 Plates) . . .. . 59 OL 18 One, 1 4 0
» 6. (1882, contaming 6 Plates) . ... . Fre O)ed Pye MO) = 016 0
» 7. (1882, contaming 9 Plates) . . .. . yr 0 omnOrn. 1 00
» 8. (1883, containing 11 Plates) . . . . . eo Onze Oss 016 O
» 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) . . . .. 3 ONL, 0, 016 0
», 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) . . . 2 je Le Gree 2 2 0
» 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and re Welle Geers 2.2 0
VOLUME XII.
Part 1. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . PriceO0 9 0... 012 0
>> 2. (1886, contaimme 7 Plates) . .°. . . HO) 2 Ob enema OL TORO.
» 3. (1886, containing 2 Plates)... . . 3 Ole aes 16 06 0
» 4. (1886, containing 12 Plates) . . . . . » O15 0 100
» 5. (1886, containing 5 Plates)... . . Pred) ale Seat) 012 0
» 6. (1887, containmg 7 Plates) . ... . 5 O20 016 0
CONTENTS.
XI. On some Foraminifera from the Abrohlos Bank. By Henry B. Bravy, F.R.S.,
W. Kircuen Parker, F.R2.S., and T. Rurert Jones, F.R.S. (Plates XL.-
BG ENE ES Seas ete aes are RMR pe “th em AACN eee 722 |
THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
Tux scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—* Proceedings,” published
in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” in quarto.
According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi-
ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom-
mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates
and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or
otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of
the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given.
The “ Proceedings” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June,
August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the vo:ame for the preceding
year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations.
The “ Transactions ” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific
meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are
better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals; but
not less than three parts are usually issued in each year.
Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of
the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the
year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications at 25 per cent. less than the price
charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon purchases of
Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds.
Fellows also have the privilege of subscribing to the Annual Volume of the ‘ Zoological Record’
for a sum of £1 (which includes delivery in the United Kingdom), but this privilege only holds
good if the subscription is paid before the First of December in each year.
Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3 Hanover
Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.), or through
any bookseller.
. L. SCLATER,
April 1888. P Secnehanye
TRANSACTIONS
- pRnrEp FOR THE SOCIETY,
mi SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARD;
”
‘BY MESSRS. Lonemans, ‘GREEN, AND CO, PATERNOSTER-ROW.
| February 1889.
Price 8s.
[Red Lion Court, Fleet Street.
TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON.
To Fellows. To the Publie.
4 Sa & Ee Sn fs
VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates). . Price 313 6 418 0O*
VOLUME II. (1886-1841, containing 71 Plates). . Price 4 0 O Sou or
VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates). . Price 3 8 6 411 0O*
VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates). . Price 6 2 O 8 2 6*
VOLUME _F. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . Price 5 4 8 619 0
VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates). . Price 11 5 O 15 0 0
VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates). . Price-8 17 0 TiaGeaG
VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price 9 8 8 12 11 0
PAT ST CLS eo) ckey te eomtron (eMule 7 tok Mist) sae tee Mey ae Pee tikdlo ag 014 0
Be AOC eee) ye es ahd es ine Abe aad ee eG 220
EIGN och 2 ribs RO ER a Ryatee es eee er ALA 116 0
EAGT) de eet nee Fas esha rb Mle eget ee etONLD. AD 1 ee
Sis IBP BEN Oe oa: baa evoke Lebeapk) ay hg 4 OWE) See ay i ACO
AUN GOP EIB TE) INS » alta. te, Mir aa: Sogiran mana SSC ag ge 1G 30
LR MUBGAN oc tr tats. os Paneer Nase un Nays te 1 20
APU a latyay ie ri. | phat ct eee Oa a Een Ni 4
pe S74 resto Saree sad tea bae s, 4 ea AG 2 2 0
VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . . Price 12 0 0 L6G 0'-30:
Part 1. (1875, containmg 22 Plates) . . . . . 3) io an, 22 0
» 2% (1875, containing 12 Plates) . ... . pp AEG 2°20
» 98. (1875, containmg 5 Plates) . . .. . St BUA S AO! An
» 4 (1875, containmg 14 Plates) . . . . . Pre ee TOA Pe ai 0)
» 9. (1875, containing 9 Plates) « 2... 29% pee i bea : 110 0
,, 6. (1876, containing 4 Plates) . .... 4 O10 6 014 0
sponds (1876, /contaming. 7 Plates) *%.'/ 1. Maas Ob 9 a ieee Haas)
» 8. (1876, containing 10 Plates) . . . .. 4 018 0 Ke ee
» 9. (1876, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . pagene Reane: et 0) pe be 0)
», 10. (1877, containing 5 Plates) siditcay ne a Web ee 2 110 0
» 11. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and Index),, 015 9 1 Vee) tai)
* Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied.
: Continued on page 3 of Wrapper.
oe
XII. On a Specimen of Ziphius recently obtained near Dunedin. By Joun H. Scorr,
M.D., F.RSE., and T. Serrery Parker, B.Se., CW.Z.S., Professors in the
University of Otago, New Zealand.
Received March 2nd, 1887, read April 5th, 1887.
[Piates XLVIII.-L }
THE specimen upon which the following scattered observations were made came
ashore alive at Warrington, about twenty miles north of Dunedin, New Zealand, on
November 6th, 1884, and was killed by a settler in the locality. We were informed
of the circumstance on the following day, and on the 8th made as careful an exami-
nation as time and circumstances would permit, leaving the taxidermist of the Otago
University Museum to secure the skeleton and such of the internal organs as it was
thought desirable to preserve.
1. Eaternal Characters.
The specimen was a young female about 16 feet long, and was in excellent preserva-
tion, having hardly any wounds or other injuries, except the stab under the throat by
which it was killed. When opened, the central part of the carcass was found to be
still warm, although death had taken place fully forty-eight hours previously. ‘The
skin showed not a trace of the seams and scars which were so marked a feature in all
the individuals described and figured by von Haast’, the whole surface being quite
smooth.
The following measurements were taken before beginning the dissection :—
Total length from anterior end of upper jaw along em. ft. in.
the back to middle of caudal fin. . . . . 485 15 11
From anterior end of upper jaw to blow-hole . . 61 74 {l)
Witdthvofblowsole "5 i i; 26.0 & 2 14 0 5:5
From anterior end of lower jaw to angle of mouth. 29 0 115
From middle ventral line toeye . ... . . 448 1 55
From angle of mouth to centre ofeye . . . . 34°5 1S
Antero-posterior diameter ofeye . . . . . . 3d 0 1:25
From centre of eye to auditory aperture. . . . 14 0 55
From anterior end of lower jaw to axilla. . . . 27 4 2
1 “ Notes on Ziphius (Epiodon) nove-zealundie,” yon Haast, Trans. N. Z. Inst. xii. (1879) p. 241; and Proc.
Zool. Soc. 1880, p. 232, and 1883, p. 590.
VOL. XII.—PAR? vil. No. 1.— February, 1889. é 20
242 PROFS. J. H. SCOTT AND T. J. PARKER ON A
em. ft. in.
Length of flipper along lower border . . . . . 48 Loew
Greatest width’ of flippera.y joe 2 =) ee 0 55
From anterior end of upper jaw to anterior end of
dorsal fin t' 297 8
Length of base of dorsal fin . 33 ell
Vertical height of dorsal fin . « =20°5 0 8
Breadth of caudal fin wate Ve pel 3.8
Girth immediately cephalad of caudal fin 56 1 10
Girth at middle of dorsal fin, excluding the latter. 201 Caml
Greatest girth, 253 cm. (7 ft. 8 in.) from snout . 249 8 2
Conk ince olesae Gon de ncn om Unetl of a a peeeise) Cas
From anterior end of lower jaw to anterior end of
genito-anallfissure) 2 ©. 2.) qe a) 3 6 2 1S20 10 765
Length of genito-anal fissure. . . . . . . . 48 1 if
From posterior end of genito-anal fissure to anus 673 0 25
From anterior end of genito-anal fissure to anterior
end of mammaryrlettwet eal. wc alti 1 C28 0 9
Length of mammary cleft.) 223) oj rn cps a> a. LO 0 4
The head of our specimen was scarcely so convex as in that figured by von Haast},
but considerably more so than that of the individual figured by Burmeister? under the
name of Ziphiorhynchus cryptodon. (See Pl. XLVIII. fig. 1.)
Under the throat were three folds on each side, running obliquely backwards and
upwards; of these the central one was much the largest and best marked. Von Haast
describes only a single gular fold on each side.
As is seen in fig. 2 (Pl. XLVIII.) the middle of the caudal fin was marked by a
slight projection, not shown in either von Haast’s or Burmeister’s figure.
The distance between the eye and ear given in the table of measurements was taken
along an oblique line, the auditory aperture lying 4:6 cm. (1-8 in.) below the level of
the eye. ‘The blow-hole was, as usual, concave forwards.
In the undisturbed position of the parts the lips of the genito-anal fissure were in
contact, so that neither the urino-genital nor the anal aperture could be seen. When
the lips were separated as in fig. 3 (Pl. XLIX.) the vulva was seen to be surrounded by
an irregular ring of caruncles, while between it and the anus was a low rounded
longitudinal ridge.
Colour. The entire back and the lateral aspect above the level of the flipper, with the
exception of an ill-defined dark brown longitudinal strip between the back and the side,
? Trans, N. Z. Inst. xii. (1879) pl. 8; Proc. Zool. Soe. 1880, pl. 23.
* Ann. & Mag. N. H. 3rd series, vol. xvii. (1866) pl. 3.
ZIPHIUS OBTAINED NEAR DUNEDIN. 245
were deep purple-black, as were also the dorsal fin, the dorsal aspect of the caudal fin,
and the flippers. The black colour of the flipper and shoulder was carried forwards
on to the cheek, and ended anteriorly in a rather well-defined rounded area, in the
centre of which was placed the eye. Passing forwards from the dorsal aspect of the
trunk to that of the head, the black colour became distinctly browner, the dark brown
being continued on to the upper lip. Between this median dark area and that
surrounding the eye there was a patch of lighter brown, which shaded off below into
the white of the throat. The lower jaw, like the upper, was dark brown; the throat
was also brownish anteriorly. ‘The underside of the caudal fin and the ventral aspect
of the body to within a few inches of the posterior end of the genito-anal fissure were
brown; the rest of the belly and the lower part of the flank white. There was also a
small triangular white area running backwards from the angle of the mouth.
So far as we know, the form and colour of Ziphius have been noted on five different
specimens, and as all these differ very materially in colour from ours, we have thought
it well to be thus particular in our description.
In the four New Zealand individuals described by von Haast’, one of which is figured,
the colouring is the exact reverse of what we found, the back—or at least the anterior
half of it—being described as white, and the belly black. In the Buenos Ayres
specimen described by Burmeister’ the body was “of a clear grey colour, a little
yellowish, but darker on the back, and lighter on the stomach.” The fins were
almost black.
The skin was removed with the intention of stuffing it for the Museum, but this
was found to be impracticable. The blubber seemed to pass insensibly into the
cuticle, and, after removal of the former, the remainder of the skin was so delicate as
to be torn by the slightest traction, thus differing very markedly from the tough and
coherent skin of a Porpoise.
2. The Skeleton.
The skull presents no points of special interest, with the exception of a trifling
difference in the shape of the nasals. Wan Beneden and Gervais’s figure of Ziphius
chathamiensis* might have been taken from our specimen. The prenasal cartilage
was entirely unossified, the mesethmoid ending, in the dry skull, in a nearly vertical
border immediately cephalad of the front boundary of the anterior nasal fossa. In the
hyoid the right thyro-hyal is ankylosed to the basihyal, the left being free ; both have
cartilaginous extremities. The stylo-hyals are tipped with cartilage at both ends, and
are united to the basi-hyal by small curved cartilaginous cerato-hyals.
1 Proc. Zool. Soc. 1876, p. 466; 1880, p. 232; 1883, p. 590.
2 Ann. & Mag. N. H. 1866, xvii. p. 94.
* «Ostéographie des Cétacés,’ pl. xxi. figs. 5, 6.
244 PROFS. J. H. SCOTT AND T. J. PARKER ON A
The vertebral column consists of seven cervical, ten thoracic, nine lumbar, and twenty
caudal vertebre. In all but the anterior cervicals the epiphyses are separate, and, in
the fresh state, the neural spines were tipped with cartilage.
The first four cervical vertebre are united; the ankylosis of the fourth is, however,
imperfect, its arch being quite separate from that of the third on the right side, and
the epiphyses between the adjacent centra being clearly distinguishable.
The total number of chevron bones in the skeleton in its present condition is nine ;
by the facets on the vertebral centra there were almost certainly two others; the last
was attached to the interval between the 11th and 12th caudal vertebre.
The sternum has the usual character, consisting of five sternebree united by synchon-
droses, diminishing progressively in size from the first to the last, and each having a
deep notch both on its anterior and posterior border. ‘The diverging posterior crura
of the last sternebra are tipped with cartilage, and do not, as stated by von Haast, give
attachment to the sixth sternal ribs. The first sternal rib articulates with a cartilage-
covered facet on the lateral border of the first sternebra; the second to the fifth sternal
ribs articulate at the intervals between the first and second, second and third, third
and fourth, and fourth and fifth sternebre respectively ; the sixth is united to the poste-
rior border of the fifth near its sternal articulation. ‘The remaining ribs do not reach
the sternum.
There is nothing remarkable about the shoulder-girdle and fore limb; as, however,
all the figures of these bones we have been able to find show them in the dried condi-
tion, after removal of the cartilage, we give (Pl. XLIX.) figures of the scapula (fig. 4),
of the proximal end of the ulna showing the great olecranon process (fig. 6), and of the
right manus (fig. 5). Both proximal and distal epiphyses of the humerus, radius, and
ulna are quite separate.
The carpus (fig. 5) consists of six elements, five of which are ossified while the sixth
or pisiform remains cartilaginous. The first metacarpal articulates directly with the
scaphoid, the second and third metacarpals with the trapezoid (or united trapezoid and
magnum), and the fourth and fifth with the unciform.
The number of phalanges in each digit is as follows :—
il I. Il. IV. v.
1 5 5 5 2
In the second and third digits the ossification of the distal phalanx is a mere nodule
of bone; in the fourth the penultimate phalanx has a similar nodular ossification, while
the distal phalanx is entirely unossified. Burmeister’ gives the number of ossified
phalanges in his specimen as 1, 2, 3, 2, and 2, and the total number, 7. e. including
unossified cartilages, as 2, 7, 6, 5, and 3. In Z. cavirostris van Beneden and Gervais
give the number as 1, 3(?), 5, 4, and 1, and state that the carpus contains two bones
* Quoted by van Beneden and Gervais, ‘ Ost. des Cétacés,’ p. 384.
ZIPHIUS OBTAINED NEAR DUNEDIN. 245
in the proximal and five in the distal row. Probably these authors consider the
scaphoid as a trapezium and count the pisiform cartilage in the distal row. Von Haast
does not mention the number of phalanges in his specimen.
The right pelvic bone, as it appeared when freshly cleaned, is shown in Plate XLIX.
fig. 7. It has the rib-like form described by Murie' in Globiocephalus, but is tipped
with cartilage only at its narrow or anterior end.
3. Teeth.
As usual there are two teeth, one at the extremity of each mandibular ramus, and
both completely covered, in the entire animal, by the gum. ‘They are in the form of
slightly curved hollow cones, 3-5 cm. (1'4 in.) long and 1 cm. (0:4 in.) in diameter at
the base. The weight of each is 1*2 grm. (18-5 grains) in the dry state. They are
thus considerably smaller than any described by von Haast, the smallest examined by
whom was 1°98 inch long and weighed 62 grains.
4. Alimentary Canal.
The tongue is short, barely free at the tip, and has the anterior margin rounded and
slightly fringed; the mucous membrane of the anterior or buccal portion is tough and
leathery and devoid of papille.
The pharynx and pharyngeal portion of the tongue are plicated longitudinally and
beset with small punctiform apertures.
The stomach (Pl. L. fig. 8) does not seem to have been adequately described: it
consists of ten well-marked compartments. Shortly after removal the character of the
mucous membrane was examined by partly everting the organ; it was then distended
with air and dried, the compartments being finally opened.
The first compartment is 55 cm. (21-5 in.) in length, and is imperfectly divided into
a larger cesophageal or proximal and a smaller distal portion by a transverse constric-
tion situated immediately proximad of the opening into the next compartment. ‘The
mucous membrane was hard and raised into ridges, reminding one of the reticulum of
the sheep’s stomach, but having less prominent and less regularly arranged ridges. In
the smaller or distal division the ridges were more closely arranged.
The first compartment opens by a large valvular orifice into the second. The latter
is small and wedge-shaped, and lies almost concealed between the first and third com-
partments. In the distended condition the septa between the second and the two
adjacent compartments are only separated from one another by a distance of 2 cm.
The greatest length of this chamber is 9 cm., its breadth 5 cm. Its opening into the
third compartment is large and oval.
The remaining (3rd to 10th) compartments are arranged in a helicine curve measuring
140 cm. (55 in.) along the convexity, and having a reflection of the peritoneum attached
1 « On the Organization of the Caaing Whale, Globiocephalus melas.” Trans. Zool. Soc. yol. viii. p. 235.
246 PROFS. J. H. SCOTT AND T. J. PARKER ON A
along its concave border. Seven of the nine (3rd to 9th) are subglobular, the 10th is
more elongated. They are separated from one another by flat circular septa, each of
which is perforated, usually somewhat excentrically, by a nearly circular aperture,
about 2°5 cm. in diameter in the dried condition.
The duodenum springs from one side of the last compartment, nearly midway
between its rounded blind end and the septum between it and the 9th chamber. Thus
the relation between the duodenum and stomach of Zphius recalls that obtaining in
many animals between the ileum and colon. The mucous membrane of compartments
2 to 10 was soft and smooth.
The intestine was 22°5 metres (74 ft.) long, and was uniformly circular in section,
showing no distinction between small and large intestine. Internally it was marked
with a network of ridges. ‘The lymphatic glands of the mesentery were large and
nodular.
5. Respiratory Organs.
The larynx is of the ordinary Cetacean character, and measures 21 cm. (8°25 in.)
from the posterior border of the cricoid to the tip of the arytenoid cartilages.
The trachea has complete cartilaginous rings, and measures 9 cm. (3°5 in.) in trans-
verse, and 7 cm. (2°75 in.) in dorso-ventral diameter. Its length from the posterior of
the cricoid to the bifurcation is 33 em. (13 in.)}, to the origin of the accessory branches
on the right side 15°25 cm. (6 in.). The mucous membrane lining the trachea and
larynx is raised into delicate regularly arranged longitudinal folds. The lungs were
undivided and covered with a thick whitish pleura.
6. The Heart.
When seen in situ and full of blood, the heart appeared regularly conical, but on
removal from the body it underwent complete collapse owing to the extreme thinness
of the ventricular walls, instead of retaining its form, like most vertebrate hearts, in
virtue of the thickness and solidity of that region. In its collapsed condition it mea-
sured 35°5 cm, (14 in.) from the apex to the origin of the pulmonary artery. The
average thickness of the left ventricle was 1-6 cm. (}in.), that of the right 1 cm. (2 in.),
and that of the septum ventriculorum 1:8 cm. (1:1 in.). The diameter of the aorta at
its origin was 7 cm. (2°75 in.). The position of the ductus arteriosus was clearly
marked by a conspicuous depression on the inner wall both of the aorta and of the
pulmonary artery.
7. The Urinogenital Organs.
The kidneys are subequal, about 39 cm. (15-5 in.) long by 15-25 cm. (6 in.) wide,
and are composed of lobules averaging 1:5-1°8 cm. (0-5—-0-75 in.) in diameter.
The bladder (PI. L. fig. 9) is fusiform, and, after moderate distention with alcohol,
measures 19 cm. (7°5 in.) by 5°25 cm. (2°16 in.). To the apex is attached a well-
ZIPHIUS OBTAINED NEAR DUNEDIN. 247
developed urachus and two hypogastric arteries, which retain a small lumen. The
ureters join the bladder about 6 cm. from the neck, and pass backwards and inwards
for fully 4 cm. through its walls before opening into its cavity 2 cm. from the cervix.
The urethra was cut off in such a way as not to injure the vulva, as it was intended to
stuff the skin; the portion left attached to the bladder is no less than 23 cm. (9 in.)
long.
Each horn of the uterus (PI. L. fig. 10) is 21 em. (9:25 in.) long and 2-25 cm. (0°8 in.)
in diameter, the whole organ being moderately distended with alcohol. The corpus
uteri is about 11 cm. (4°35 in.) long, and is not clearly marked off from the vagina,
owing to the fact that there are three well-developed and two less perfect ora uteri or
constrictions of mucous membrane between the two cavities. A similar arrangement
is described by Murie in Glodiocephalus. Each cornu uteri is marked internally by
4—6 longitudinal ridges of mucous membrane; there are 7 or 8 such ridges in the
corpus uteri; in the vagina they become very numerous.
The Fallopian tube is about 6 cm. (2°4 in.) long, and opens by the usual dilated and
fimbriated extremity into the bottom of a deep pouch of peritoneum, the extremities of
which are gathered together and attached, on the one hand to the Fallopian tube
immediately mesiad of the ovary, and on the other to the round ligament. As the
organs were removed from the body before being carefully examined, we cannot say
what were the precise relations of this pouch to the ovary. Murie states that in
Globiocephalus “the broad ligament and the fimbrie of the Fallopian tube form a
delicate arched covering or pavilion which overarches the ovary.”
The ovary is 6°5 cm. (2°6 in.) long by 1:4 cm. wide; its hilus, or line of attachment
to the broad ligament, is fully 4:5 cm. in length. It is quite immature, presenting no
prominent Graafian follicles or corpora lutea.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
PLATE XLVIII.
Fig. 1. Ziphius, sp. The entire animal, from the right side (5 natural size): na, posi-
tion of blow-hole; g.a.f. position of genito-anal fissure.
Fig. 2. The tail-fin, from above (3; nat. size).
PLATE XLIX.
Fig. 3. View of the genito-anal and mammary clefts, the former having its lips widely
separated to show cl, the clitoris, v, the vulva, and a, the anus; m.cl, the
left mammary cleft (4 nat. size).
ON A ZIPHIUS OBTAINED NEAR DUNEDIN.
. 4. The left scapula, outer surface, showing the cartilaginous supra-scapula and
extremities of the coracoid and acromion ( X ).
. The right manus, palmar aspect (x 3).
. The proximal end of the right ulna, showing the cartilaginous olecranon
process ( X 3).
lor)
. 7. The right pelvic bone, ventral surface, showing the cartilaginous anterior
extremity (nat. size).
PLATE L.
ig. 8. The stomach, drawn in the fresh condition, after distention with air (x):
ws, esophagus ; a—#, the ten gastric chambers; int, intestine.
ig. 9. The urinary bladder (X43): ur, ureter; w7’, rod placed in aperture of ureter.
ig. 10. The reproductive organs (x4): fall.t, Fallopian tube; r./g, round ligament ;
», pouch of peritoneum ; ov, ovary; va, vagina.
b] > cd to}
ENS) ool eSoc ol, WeT¢ XIV
JH.S.adnat.del
Parker?: Coward lith
TJIP.&J.H.S. adnat.delt
Parker & Coward lath.
ZIPHIUS Sp.
Tr
TAINS.
0,
ool Soe. Vol. UPCXLIX
Wost Newman &0?imp
Dan
TANS, Loot.
Lo VO ZEA,
West, am &C%
JES & TIP. adnat.del* AIPHIUS Sp. fast, Newm immp
Parker kCowardlith,
us ie
Joegn IR
7 ~ . i “a
- —— - =
< 7 r, —
f ‘ 4 3 .
bi
a
* = <
o~ 7d
49s x *
Py %
a. ae
‘ j é r
a ‘ 7
‘ ty)
7 cL at «
} x ao
7 ~ _.
ra 4 . i
- .
. cae ' 2
ota
: eet
“~ -/ =
‘
y .
Fa as
- : ‘ ~
» £
4 ~
ne Ec yh:
° ee otent
‘ = £
am i
To Fellows. * Yo the Public.
ope EE ed Reine Said
VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates). . . Price 10 0 3 .. .13 7 O
Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . je Onc Sen 012 0
» 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) He LEER 110 0
Bom (lors,containine, (6 Plates)” «.rontuls «|v. Oe LS: Onee Teg Na(6)
sete (28c5, containme 9 Plates)— 9. )) <0 4-2 ated Ree NG) 1D LOnNO
pa (Le,e, contaming 3 Plates)’ <9 24. .. i 500: S400 012 0
» 6. (1878, containing 9 Plates) . : 5. ~ el, wee G 110 0
ifs) (oes, containing -7 Plates) .. ....-\. ee Oe Sr. 14 0
», 8. (1878, containmg 8 Plates) . ... . ape, OLD. O Le On0
» 9. (1878, contaming 4 Plates) . . .. . oe A 0 012 0
», 10. (1879, containmg 6 Plates) ...... je bee 0 016 0
SLL. (1879; containine 5 Plates) 2... -- 5 Oe OO) 012 0
» 12. (1879, containmg 7 Plates) . ... =. ey Oho a ect) eta 0
» 13. (1879, containing Title and Index) . . . lO Rec 0) Deen ee war? MA
Generat Inpex, Vols. I. to X. (1835-1879) . . . RO oe 010 0
VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 0 1216 0
Part 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) . . .. . oy HOUL2 AO 016 0
pee LseO; containing 7 Plates), yom ea OL USHAO: 1 4 0
3 o- (1881, containing 8 Plates) . . . 9.) . Pare Waka) 110 90
» 4 (1881, contaming 3 Plates)... . . » O 6 010 0
Soen(LSel, contaming 13-Plates))°. «<1. » 018 0 1 4 0
» 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) . . .. . ee Or an 016 0
« ,, 7. (1882, contaming 9 Plates) . ... . sini Os Lon0 OVO,
» 8. (1883, containmg 11 Plates) . ... . ee Ole 20) 016 0
5, 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) . . . .. O20 016 0
», 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) . . . - Fela Ls 6 22 0
»» 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and bites) po eG 2.28,'0
VOLUME XII.
Paztl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . Price O 9 O 012 0
» 2 (1886, containing 7 Plates)... . . Ha OF L2ca0 016 0
» 98. (1886, containing 2 Plates)... .. BP Os AUn iG: 0 6 0
» 4. (1886, containing 12 Plates) . . . . . OTS ROR. 1 0
» >. (1886, containing 5 Plates)... -.. 5» O09 0. 012 0
» 6. (1887, containing 7 Plates)... .. 4 O12 0 016 0
» 7. (1888, contaming 8 Plates)... . . jer vauO 012 0
» 8. (1889, containing 3 Plates) . . . . . eye OF Gre @ 0 8 0
CONTENTS.
XII. On a Specimen of Ziphius recently obtained near Dunedin. By Joun H. Scort,
MD., F.RSE., and T. Jerrery Parxer, B.Sc., CM.Z.S., Professors in the
University of Otago, New Zealand. (Plates XLVIII-L.) . . . page 241
THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published
in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” in quarto.
According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi-
ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom-
mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates
and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or
otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of
the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given.
The “ Proceedings ”’ for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June,
August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding
year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations.
The “ Transactions” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific
meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are
better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals; but
not less than three parts are usually issued in each year.
Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of
the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the
year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications at 25 per cent. less than the price
charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon purchases of
Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds.
Fellows also have the privilege of subscribing to the Annual Volume of the ‘ Zoological Record’
for a sum of £1 (which includes delivery in the United Kingdom), but this privilege only holds
good if the subscription is paid before the First of December in each year.
Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3 Hanover
Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.), or through
any bookseller.
P. L. SCLATER,
February 1889, Secretary.
OLOGICAL SOCIETY :
on
‘ nn 4 F 1 9 ? ¥ ; . ik \ ar * ¥, ad
a .% 4 § . 2 Z
Baek; } Ne
OF LONDON. Fee
ff : ‘i q 1 ‘é re ns
: : ; ; it { evel :
ig ie as ee aes ¥ pnd ae M Ke 7
tr, Fae. & a2 in . oe ; Bh: ‘ ARE: . .
, oe ; Xs : ah
‘ mt : “ : t 3 Raa
} aly ae
:
Vor. XI—Parr 9.
oe
TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON.
To Fellows. To the Public.
= TT SMI Eten aids
VOLUME I. (18383-1835, containing 59 Plates). . Price 313 6 . 418 0*
VOLUME | II. (1836-1841, containing 71 Plates). . Price 4 0 O bi GaiGm
VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates). . Price3 8 6 . 411 0*
VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates). . Price 6 2 0 . 8 2 6*
VOLUME _ V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . Price 5 4 38 619 0
VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates). . Price 11 5 O 15 0 0
VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates). . Price 817 0. 1116 0
VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price 9 8 38 Sere a)
PPS R 12s (UOse) eects wre rae emer etalon, Veen RO aC 014 0
EGY 2) Fur Mita we nr) aCe retin ey. Ie etna s Games ee Tet 2 2 0
RINGS Le) ideas estow ie checkers Ae yeni her® tec tienea al Miia ara eeO) 116 0
» 4, (1873) Beet sre On dibi 9) tein Wee (}
FS Aida (LB ye) mateltareret tsigete tee tarde Cee Ur ee ttya ue) aac ae Om gan) 1 4 0
» §. (1878) nig: sas Pe et ieee OL ONES 160
ae Ca LSTA ne lteee | cores hal doa ok choaw oie ke Mane is AU Re reese) Neallt5 1G Te load
he Top Ve Nice On neo eM tet us sae Guba edo kA wen tL (GAM eho 0) 1 4 0
LU TRIAD Taye hGe | Sees eit ah Mit iiiae tact 1) 0 tre Does an)
VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . . Price 12 0 O 14600
Part J. (1875, containing 22 Plates) . . ... «45 +j%1Iill 6 252 20
» 2 (1875, containing 12 Plates) . . . . . efit A Pag aT} 22 0
» 8. (1875, containing 5 Plates) . . . .. «4 O18 O 1) 400
>» 4. (1875, containing 14 Plates) ... .°. . 4, Lill 6 225.0
5) _ 0» (1876; containing’ 9 Plates) 2)-.. .° . Saale ° Gti 110 0
», §. (1876, containing 4 Plates) ayy ROLOa 6 O14 0
» 7. (1876, containing 7 Plates) RRB eat ie 0) ID: 9 5 bgp Baa)
» 8. (1876, containing 10 Plates) . . . . . asreOT 18.90 140
» 9. (1876, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . Ssh a es nO) 112 0
», 10. (1877, containing 5 Plates) ied ed nets eG 110 0
» Ll. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and radon pis eats) 1 Ripe Sree 0)
* Only odd parts of these yolumes can be supplied.
Continued on page 3 of Wrapper.
XIII. A Revision of the Subfamily Libelluline, with Descriptions of New Genera and
Species. By W. F. Kirsy, F.E.S., Assistant in the Zoological Department,
British Museum.
Received March 26th, 1887, read May 17th, 1887.
[Puates LI.—LVII.]
ConTENTs. Page
Panta hp intradnetory ReMaAnks) 2. ce.c0\cielns +e vveyme eis ow sine ni sieielh ne cinleie sins eieieoirin > 249
Ciena ar lbitilinitth, Seségeeoneounuooo0cdduccooedoscouUBGouCS 250
a, LEREG! owed aeeic ipdedboded adoRop open an podob Soop onmadadebn 251
YG) Soenenson oo conn Node ededed os Deo nbiDGé0do0UUDHUDSDK 251
Berri tA LME TL FOL CLOWN state nts evel atte ctel snso/a\eror et aNoteraiets)-veietore? oi alcialiofalist=retotnve 251
fi, UUGhke. So paos CO On OT oe 70 CU ODODOTOUNOCOSr OD CODeOeD Oc OO 251
& IIGES shoe Go kG Sno Ob oo DO OO OTU QOUUE be duo GaDO OmODRA OC Ec 251
Gh. TNGATER) soon oc oc obdo oot Oo CO OCUPO GeO cOIagenpN-5 nem taboo 252
e. Hind wings ...... Aodoarbaugouobous poOoMeGHOD UU GOEOeOoUCOOd 254
ip AGG, cogecasacucHoscosDeoco ode spun sonbe eooadocgducgs: 255
Taboo mINah appendages aetes|a\=.-1)s\ele'=). =felel« /alaTetlele l= ale ele)=lateleta)eleF= 256
Appendages of the second segment ..........4....2eeeeeeeeeeee 256
Appendages of the eighth segment ..........0..seeeeeereeeeeee 256
Jsiell pan aanghiguss Gnona sannec conan sacdonormnecomerepIoD Good co 257
fs IL Talicah Gare d4gseeed ond ace oepodoeees abd codon coo deocodcd du 257
Han ull, Chamianmaioign, gooocacesuopenooopppOOrMoUnoT Cobo CooDmooad te 265
Part IV. Descriptions of New Species .......-+- sees e eee es ee eee e eee ee cees 314
Explanation of the Plates ........ sees ee eee e eee e teeter nee een eens 345
PART I.
Intropuctory REMARKS.
I HAVE lately been occupied in arranging the collection of Odonata in the British
Museum, a task which has only been partially attempted before, at long intervals; and,
while thus engaged, I have found it absolutely necessary to revise the large and
important subfamily Libelluline. All the other subfamilies of Odonata have been
monographed by Baron Selys-Longchamps, with the exception of the Aishnine, on
which he is now engaged. For the arrangement of the Libelluline our chief guides
are Dr. Brauer’s tables and characters of genera and lists of species published in the
‘Verhandlungen der k.-k. zoologisch-botanischen Gesellschaft in Wien,’ vol. xviii.
(1868), pp. 364-369 and 711-737. Of course there are local faunee and detached
VOL, XIl.—ParT 1x. No. 1.—August, 1889. 2P
250 MR. W. F. KIRBY—A REVISION OF
papers of great importance; but Brauer’s is the only compendium of the subfamily
which has hitherto appeared subsequently to Rambur’s general work on the Neuro-
ptera, published in 1842, The amount of material in the British Museum is very large
in this subfamily, including types of nearly all the described genera; and it was at
once obvious that several genera as heretofore employed included two or more natural
and easily separable groups, while others, though separated by authors, had less claim
to be considered distinct. In the present paper I have attempted to describe all the
genera after a uniform system, freely describing both genera and species as new when-
ever I considered that I had sufficient material. Nothing makes the study of any
group more difficult than the existence of a large number of undescribed (or, worse
still, manuscript) species in collections, which will not fit into the arrangement. But
although I have in some rare instances ventured to describe well-marked species and
even genera from single specimens, I have always refrained from describing any form
respecting which my materials appeared to be too scanty to be conveniently utilized
at present. I believe that all my new species will prove to be easily recognizable by the
characters which I have given, and my descriptions are in most cases taken from a long
series of specimens.
In 1868 Brauer admitted forty genera of Libelluline, placing them in the following
order :—Zyxomma, Tholymis, Pantala, Tramea, Rhyothemis, Diastatops, Palpopleura,
Neurothemis, Celithemis, Perithemis, Leucorhinia, Diplox (= Sympetrum), Mesothemis,
Pachydiplax, Evythrodiplax, Erythemis, Lepthemis, Acisoma, Microthemis, Brachy-
diplax, Nannodiplax, Nannophya, Nannodythemis, Nannothemis, Tetrathenis, Uracis,
Lyriothemis, Agrionoptera, Orthemis, Libellula, Libella (= Orthetrum), Onychothemis,
Diplacina, Dythemis, Macrothemis, Trithemis, Brachythemis, Crocothemis, Macrodiplax,
and Urothemis. :
In the present paper I have characterized 88.genera (of which 40 are new) and 42
new species.
CHARACTERS OF LLIBELLULINA.
There is a great variety of character in Odonata; and I have selected the neuration
as on the whole the most satisfactory guide. It will therefore be desirable to give a
sketch of its principal features, and more briefly to notice one or two other characters
of which { have made occasional use. But I must first say something of the general
characters of the Libelluline, as distinguished from the other groups of Odonata.
Subfamily LipeLLuin&.
Eyes large, little if at all expanded behind ; first antenodal nervure of the fore wings
not always continuous; nodal sector frequently undulated beyond the middle; hind
wings rounded at the anal angle in both sexes; triangles of the fore and hind wings
differing in shape.
THE SUBFAMILY LIBELLULIN2, 251
The Libellulide are easily to be distinguished from all the other families of Odonata
by the large contiguous eyes and by the difference in shape between the triangles of
the fore and hind wings; the apex of the triangle of the fore wings is generally pointed
downwards, and that of the hind wings outwards. It is sometimes harder to distin-
guish between the subfamilies Corduliine and Libelluline, the characters of which are
not always very salient. In the Corduliine, however, the eyes have a slight horny
tubercle behind, the triangles are generally wider, less regular, and often free, the
sectors of the arculus are often completely separated, the last antenodal cross-nervure
is always continuous; there is only a small number of postnodal nervures; the nodal
sector is never undulated beyond the middle, and the males usually have the anal angle
of the wings angulated, and the anal appendages of the abdomen more prominent. But
notwithstanding all this, the Libelluline and Corduliine are more easily distinguished
by their general facies than by any decisive characters which have yet been laid down;
and J doubt whether the boundaries between the two subfamilies have yet been very
clearly defined. I have therefore restricted myself to the discussion of genera which
appear to be undoubtedly Libellulinee, more especially as the Corduliine are rather
poorly represented in the British Museum at present.
a. Heap.
Eyes.—These are very large in the Libelluline, covering the sides of the head.
They are very rarely separated (Diastatops), but in many genera they only touch each
other on the crown of the head. In Zyromma they are connected by a suture for
nearly their whole length; and in a few other instances they are connected by a
shorter, but still a considerable, portion of their length (Pantala, Tramea, &c.).
Frontal tubercle.—Between the eyes and the ocelli rises a protuberance, which may
be either convex, truncated, concave, or even bifid on the summit. Its shape is
frequently of generic value.
b. THORAX.
Dr. Brauer lays stress on the shape of the hinder lobes of the prothorax, a character
which I have not used in the present paper. In one or two genera (Nephepeltia and
Raphismia) we find simple or forked appendages springing from the metasternum.
c. LEGs.
I have employed the claws of the tarsi—which are sometimes bifid (acrothemis) or
sometimes simple (Onychothemis), but more frequently toothed distinctly below the tip
—as an occasional character. The spines of the hind tarsi are sometimes important ;
thus in Lepthemis and Mesothemis they are armed with a double row of a few very
strong spines, instead of a larger number of more slender ones.
2p 2
252 MR. W. F. KIRBY—A REVISION OF
d. Tue Fort Wines.
These are very important organs in the classification of Odonata. The first point of
interest on the costa is a notch about the middle of the wing, called the nodus, from
which descends a thick nervure which divides the costal region into two halves perpen-
dicularly. The upper part of the space between the base and the nodus is again
divided longitudinally into the upper and lower antenodal costal spaces by a nervure
which does not extend beyond the nodus, and has been called the internodal radius; it
appears to me to correspond to the so-called “costal nervure” in Papilio, and would be
better so designated. Between the base and the nodus are the antenodal cross nervures,
varying in number from five to upwards of thirty, according to the genus and species.
These generally cross both spaces, although those on opposite sides of the costal nervure
do not always exactly coincide; but in many genera the last crosses the first space
only, leaving the second empty below it. This character, though perfectly constant in
some genera, is variable in others, and must therefore be used with caution. When
the last cross nervure is not continuous it is often very oblique. I have only seen two
specimens in which the first two nervures on one side were discontinuous, and I have
seen no Corduliine in which the last antenodal cross-nervure was not continuous.
When the cross nervures are very numerous and crowded they occasionally become
Y-shaped, V-shaped, or anastomosed. An extra cross nervure is not unfrequently
interposed between two others on either the upper or lower space, and not continued
on the other. The lower antenodal subcostal space is bounded below by a nervure
which runs from the base to the apex of the wing, and which is usually called the
principal radius, but which would be more correctly termed the subcostal nervure.
Towards the apex of the wing is an opaque spot, usually of an oblong form, bounded
by two thick nervures of a darker colour than itself, and called the pterostigma. The
space between the nodus and the pterostigma is the upper postnodal costal space, and
is likewise traversed by cross nervures, one or more at the commencement of which are
always discontinuous in the Libelluline. Returning to the base, we come next to the
upper basal cell, a rather broad space below the subcostal nervure, which is never
divided by nervures in any species of Libelluline, It much resembles the discoidal cell
of Lepidoptera, to which (or perhaps rather to the upper part of which, as Mr. C. O.
Waterhouse has suggested) it evidently corresponds. The upper basal cell is bounded
on the outside by an oblique cross nervure called the arculus'. On the opposite side
rise two nervures called the sectors of the arculus. They generally rise in a stalk from
the arculus at or near its lower extremity, but sometimes diverge from a point at or
close to their origin; they are rarely, if ever, so completely separated at the base as is
* This nervure really corresponds with the upper discocellular neryule in Lepidoptera. I have retained the
name arculus, which is used by Selys-Longchamps, Hagen, Brauer, &c., because it is necessary to have a short
and conyenient term for it, In Charpentier’s terminology, however, the term arculus seems to be applied to
the short basal curve of the lower sector of the arculus, and to this the term arculus really applies much better
than to the former,
THE SUBFAMILY LIBELLULINZA. 258
the case in many species of Corduliine. The upper sector of the arculus curves round
to the hind margin ; the lower sector falls at or near the outer angle of the triangle (of
which we shall speak presently), and then runs subparallel to the upper sector.
Before the upper sector of the arculus reaches the level of the nodus, it throws off
two nervures, rising in a stalk from its upper surface. The upper nervure runs upwards,
and passes below the nodus and pterostigma to the extremity of the wing, parallel with
the subcostal nervure ; it may be called the subcostal radius; and the space beyond the
nodus between this and the subcostal nervure forms the lower postnodal costal space.
This space is always more or less free from cross nervures at the base, and the post-
nodal cross nervures are never so regular in the lower space as in the upper, and are
not unfrequently bisected beyond the level of the pterostigma, rarely before.
The thick nervure (or nodal cross nervure) descending from the nodus curves a little
outwards, crosses the subcostal nervure, and falls on the subnodal sector, which rises
from the same stalk as the subcostal radius; it, however, throws off or, rather, is con-
tinued in a slender nervure (the nodal sector) to the hind margin; and it sometimes
throws off a second short branch below, near its origin, to the subnodal sector.
The nodal sector is sometimes nearly straight at its base, but more frequently a little
undulated or curved downwards; it then runs forwards nearly straight, or is arched a
little at or before the middle, and at its extremity curves downwards towards the hind
margin. But in several important genera (Orthetrum, Leptetrum, Orthemis, &c.)
beyond the arch near the middle, or without forming a distinct arch, it again dips
downwards in a long and sometimes rather deep curve, another alary peculiarity which
I have not observed in any Corduliine. The subnodal sector follows the course of the
nodal sector to a certain extent, but is always straighter, rarely following the course of
the arch. ‘There is generally a single row of cells between (broadest, of course, beneath
the arch) ; but these are usually bisected towards the hind margin, occasionally increasing
to three or even four rows of cells before reaching it.
Below the upper basal cell lies the lower basal cell, a long narrow space extending
considerably beyond the other, and ending more or less acutely at the base of the
triangle; it is generally crossed by a single nervure before the middle; in several
genera, however, it is crossed by more than one, though less frequently than the lower
basal cell of the hind wings.
In many genera one or, rarely, more cross nervures descend from the lower sector of
the arculus to the lower basal cell, or to the base of the triangle; these are called
supratriangular nervures.
We now come to one of the most important features in the wings of Odonata—the
triangle. The base lies between the extremity of the lower basal cell and the lower
sector of the arculus, and is usually more or less oblique.
In some genera containing small species it happens either constantly (Wannophya &c.),
or as an individual peculiarity (Dip/acodes and Raphismia), that the lower sector of the
arculus falls on the base of the triangle before its extremity. It then usually happens
254 MR. W. F. KIRBY—A REVISION OF
that the base rises in a right angle, with more or less equal Bk to meet it, thus
converting the triangle into a trapezium.
In less aberrant genera the triangle generally forms nearly an isosceles triangle,
with its apex pointing downwards, but varies considerably in size and shape. It is
either empty or crossed by a single nervure (sometimes by more), and in rare cases is
reticulated.
From the apex of the triangle (or occasionally above it, as in Wannodythemis &c.)
another nervure curves to the hind margin. ‘This is the upper sector of the triangle.
Below this is the lower sector, which is nearly always very irregular, and sometimes
very short. Beyond the triangle, between the lower sector of the arculus and the
upper sector of the triangle, is a series of cells, the posttriangular cells, which vary
from one to twelve at the base, and often increase considerably in number towards the
hind margin. Three may be considered the normal number towards the base, and the
middle cells are usually more or less hexagonal. It is not uncommon for the first row
of cells beyond the triangle to consist of one cell more than those which immediately
follow it.
From the apex of the triangle, or from a point just below it, a line runs obliquely
upwards towards the base, which is united with the nervure above by one of the
straight or oblique lines descending from the lower basal cell. This may conveniently
be called the subtriangular space ; it is sometimes open, but is more frequently divided
into a number of cells, most often three, but frequently two, four, five, and upwards.
At the base of the inner margin is an opaque space called the membranule, which is
usually very small on the fore wings.
I have not attempted to use the various slender and incomplete intermediate sectors
in various parts of the wings for classification, and 1 believe that the space between the
base and the subtriangular space presents no characters of any importance.
The neuration in Odonata is so complicated that the real difficulty is rather to select
the characters which are of real value than to discover characters which might be
employed.
é. Tue Hino Wives.
In the main the neuration of the hind wings is a repetition of that of the fore wings,
as far as the upper basal cell. The cross nervures are generally less numerous. The
last antenodal cross nervure is always continuous, except as a rare anomaly in Lepte-
trum and one or two allied genera. When we come to the triangle, however, we find
that its base is usually formed by the continuation of the arculus, and that its apex is
directed outwards, lying at the angle formed by the lower sector of the arculus.
Occasionally (Ayrionoptera &c.) the base lies far beyond the arculus, rendering the
triangle very small. The triangle is far less frequently traversed by a nervure than
that of the fore wings; and when it is traversed, a supratriangular nervure is most
frequently likewise present. The lower basal cell, the extremity of which forms the
THE SUBFAMILY LIBELLULIN2. 255
base of the triangle, is much broader and shorter than on the front wings. In one or
two small genera with aberrant neuration (Nannodythemis &c.) the triangle of the hind
wings is replaced by a trapezium. The hind wings are nearly always broader than the
fore wings, and the neuration of their lower portion is dissimilar. There is nothing
properly corresponding to the subtriangular space ', but the lower sector of the triangle
is generally much better developed, and rises with the upper sector of the triangle from
the lower angle of the triangle. It runs subparallel with the upper sector, but is rather
more irregular. It varies slightly in position, and in some genera (Jesothemis,
Lepthemis, &c.) the sectors of the triangle are not united at their base, and in
Nannodythemis the nervure corresponding to the upper sector actually starts from
the middle of the triangle (or rather trapezium), and the lower starts from the lower
angle of the triangle*. In species with normal neuration two more sectors descend
from the lower basal cell, the innermost a little before the middle from or near the
normal cross nervure, and the outermost a cell beyond. These curve outwards below
the basal portion of the lower sector of the triangle, and then suddenly curve away to
the lower part of the hind margin, which they do not quite reach, uniting just above it
with a short, nearly perpendicular, nervure descending from the lower sector. These
may be called the subbasal sectors, and are not always distinctly present in the smaller
species. Towards the base the neuration becomes irregular. The membranule is usually
much larger on the hind wings than on the fore wings, and the adjacent space is
frequently tinged with yellow or brown to a greater or less extent.
The lower basal cell, as I have said, is usually traversed by a cross neryure before
the middle. Sometimes there are two (Libellula &c.) and sometimes more. It
occasionally happens that a specimen of a species which has normally only one cross
nervure has two on one side or, more rarely, on both.
Before dismissing the subject of neuration, I may say that, although this character
is subject to considerable variation, within both genera and species, yet the probable
amount of this can generally be estimated and allowed for. I have only met with a
single instance in which there appears to be a constant difference between the sexes of
a species in neuration, viz. Perithemis bella, sp. n. (posted, p. 324), in which the subtri-
angular space has three cells in the male, and only one in the female.
f ABDOMEN.
The shape of the abdomen sometimes varies so greatly in species which differ little
in any other salient character that it can only be used to a very limited extent in
Mr. C. 0. Waterhouse suggests that the upper cells lying between the subtriangular and subbasal cells may
represent it.
? In such cases, cells lying beyond the triangle, but below the upper sector of the triangle, must be counted
as posttriangular cells.
256 MR. W. F. KIRBY—A REVISION OF
separating genera. It is generally more or less thickened at the base, and sometimes
inflated or gibbous; while towards the tip it is frequently widened and flattened.
These characters, though by no means confined to one sex, are sometimes more
pronounced in the male (Scapanea).
The abdomen normally consists of ten segments. The first is a short basal segment,
and the second and third are usually thickened, and crossed by one transverse carina,
rarely more (only in Pantala). The fourth segment is also sometimes transversely
carinated, though the carina is frequently imperfect or merely indicated. Along the
dorsal line from about the carina on the third segment to the extremity and along the
sides run longitudinal carinze; between them the abdomen either falls away from the
dorsal ridge, like the roof of a house, or is more or less rounded off; the under surface
of the body is generally quite flat in preserved specimens.
Different as are Libellula sabina, Dru., and L. brunnea, Fonsc., in the shape of the
abdomen, yet I am compelled to include them both for the present in the great genus
Orthetrum, Newm., which will take in all, or nearly all, the Old-World species usually
referred to Lepthemis, Hag. They represent the extremes of a long series of species
which lead us by insensible gradations from one to the other. The genus Trithemis
will also include a long series of species differing very considerably in the shape of the
abdomen, and most of which have been, in my opinion, less correctly referred by
previous authors to Diplax (=Sympetrum) and Erythrodiplax.
g. ABDOMINAL APPENDAGES.
Although these are frequently of very striking forms, and cannot be passed over without
notice, yet it appears to me that their classificatory value in Neuroptera has been to
some extent overrated. In the Libelluline their forms are frequently very similar; and
I have only employed them as occasional accessory characters. It would be quite
conformable to all analogy for these characters to be of paramount importance in one
family, and of little or no value in another. In Coleoptera, for instance, Dr. Leuthner
states! that the structure of the male sexual organs is important in the Dorcide, but
useless for classification in the Lucanide. Besides, wherever possible, it is desirable to
avoid laying too much stress on characters which are peculiar to one sex.
Appendages of the Second Segment of the Abdomen.—The true organs of generation in
the male are placed beneath the second segment ; they generally present the appearance
of two distinct prominences, between which is a longer and more slender projection,
often double, with a hook at the extremity directed backwards. This is known as the
hamulus, and differs considerably in structure in different species. The appendages of
the second segment are more or less prominent; and in the genus Misagria they are
simply enormous, nearly equalling the thickened base of the abdomen itself in bulk.
Appendages of the Eighth Segment of the Abdomen.—These are found in the female
? Trans. Zool. Soc. vol. xi. p. 393.
THE SUBFAMILY LIBELLULINA. 257
only. In many genera, especially in stout-bodied insects, the eighth segment is per-
foliate, that is, the lateral carina forms a semicircular membranous expansion on each
side. At the back of the eighth segment beneath we find a projection called the vulvar
scale, which is very prominent in many genera, and is sometimes bifid or trifid.
Anal Appendages.—In the male there are two upper appendages, one on each side of
the extremity of the abdomen, which are generally curved downwards and then back-
wards, and are more or less pointed. They are usually about as long as the eighth
segment. There is also a lower appendage, curving upwards and usually pointed ; it
is sometimes nearly as long as the others, but is often shorter, and is sometimes bifid
at the extremity. The anal appendages of the female are usually very much shorter
than those of the males, consisting of a small pointed filament on each side of the
extremity of the abdomen; in a few genera (Zramea &c.) they are often as long as
those of the male.
PART II.
TABLE OF GENERA.
In the present stage of our knowledge I think it would be premature to attempt to
subdivide the genera of Libellulinz into natural groups. I have, however, endeavoured
to tabulate the genera in such a manner as to allow of their easy identification, and to
arrange the genera themselves in something like a natural sequence. Even this, how-
ever, is not easy, from their great number and variety; and in using the table it must
always be remembered that specimens will often occur which vary somewhat from the
usual characters of the genus, and hence may not always fall into the artificial divisions
of the table. Most of those anomalies, however, which have fallen under my notice
have been allowed for by duplicate entries in the table; and every genus the name of
which occurs more than once is marked with an asterisk. As a rule, accidental
aberrations in neuration are confined to one side of a specimen, the other being
normal; and therefore when the two sides do not agree, both must, if necessary, be
compared with the table.
For convenience, the term “cosmopolitan” has here been used to denote genera
occurring in Asia, Africa, and America at least, but does not necessarily imply that a
genus is also represented in Europe.
Table of Genera of Libelluline.
1. A distinct concavity on the costa of the fore wings before
the nodus. (2.)
No concavity on the costa of the fore wings before the
nodus. (4.)
LUV CSENO FICOMGP MOUS) -1-) 5) alalain1)o\cleis|riel eietetaastsnelovel seeps) ieee 12. Diastatops. 8. America.
Eyes contiguous. (3.)
3. Tips of all the wings transparent ...........-...... 14, Palpopleura. Africa, China.
Tips of the hind wings opaque .............+.0+08- 13. Potamothemis. S. America.
VOL. XI1.—Part 1x. No. 2.—Augqust, 1889. 2a
258 MR. W. F. KIRBY—A REVISION OF
4, Apex of the triangle of the fore wings placed distinctly
beyond the level of the outer angle of that of the hind
wings. (5.)
Apex of the triangle of the fore wings placed on a level
with the outer angle of that of the hind wings, or only
slightly beyond it. (14.)
5. Abdomen with more than one distinct transverse carina
on each of segments 2-4 ......... cee e eee eee 2. Pantala. Cosmopolitan.
Abdomen with not more than one distinct carina on each
of segments 2-4. (6.)
6. Last antenodal cross nervure on the fore wings continuous. *38. Orthemis. America.
Last antenodal cross nervure on the fore wings not con-
tinuous. (7.)
. Triangle of the fore wings open. (8.)
Triangle of the fore wings traversed. (9.)
“I
8. Subtriangular space consisting of one cell ............ 8. Miathyria. America,
Subtriangular space consisting of three cells .......... 49. Chalcostephia. Angola.
9. Sectors of the arculus of fore wings separated at or close
WOAH EEO" Gnonboncneore ooo ugnon A ocasasaides 9. Rhyothemis. Old World.
Sectors of the arculus of fore wings stalked, or gradually
diverging. (10.)
10. Fore wings with more than one cross neryure in the
Hower DASA cel Uae areserep custeteret sect oyeteusleyele nicietent estes oie 5, Antidythemis. Para.
Fore wings with only one cross nervure in the lower
basal cell. (11.)
11. Abdomen with segments 2-4 carinated. (12.)
Abdomen with segments 2 and 3 carinated. (13.)
12. Fore wings with four rows of post-triangular cells,
IHTEREAUTEN Cb boca Rode sds agenoqunopocde.oc 6. Tramea. Cosmopolitan.
Fore wings with one row of four post-triangular cells,
followed by three increasing ...........eeeee eee 3. Hydrobasileus. Celebes.
13. Nodal sector undulated beyond the middle ............ 10. Pseudothemis. China.
Nodal sector not distinctly undulated beyond the middle. 7. Tauriphila. Trop. America ;
? Australia ;
? Philippines.
14. Claws of the tarsi not toothed.........cceseeeeeees . 34, Onychothemis. Philippines ;
Claws of the tarsi more or less distinctly toothed. (15.) [? Madagascar.
15. Eyes connected by a long suture. (16.)
Eyes connected by a short suture, or merely touching. (17.)
16. Abdomen slender, inflated at the base................ 64, Zyxomma. E. Indies.
Abdomen moderately stout, not inflated at the base .... 1. Tholymis. Cosmopolitan.
17. Triangles of the fore wings with the base more or less
angulated, converting them into trapeziums. (18.)
All the triangles complete. (29.)
18. Triangles of the hind wings converted into trapeziums. (19.)
Triangles of the hind wings regular. (20).
19. Hind wings with two cross nervures in the lower basal cell. 82. Nannodythemis. Australia.
Hind wings with one cross neryure in the lower basal cell. 83. Nannophlebia. Moluccas.
24,
32.
34.
30.
. Abdomen with segments 2-4 carinated,
2. Fore wings with one row of post-triangular cells
. Trapezium of fore wings very narrow.........-+5.5.:
. Hind wings with one row of post-triangular cells increasing.
THE SUBFAMILY LIBELLULIN2.
(21.)
Abdomen with segments 2 and 3 carinated. (23.)
. Last antenodal nervure on the fore wings continuous. (22.)
Last antenodal nervure on the fore wings not continuous.. 85. Fylgia.
86. Nannothemis.
Fore wings with two rows of post-triangular cells...... *88. Fylla.
. All the wings, or at least the hind wings, with more than
one cross nervure in the lower basal cell. (24.)
Hind wings with only one cross nervyure in the lower
basal cell. (25.)
Fore wings with more than one cross nervure in the lower
basal cell, or with only one near the base .......... 79, Tetrathemis.
Fore wings with only one cross nervure in the lower basal
78. Neophlebia.
84. Nannodiplac,
Gall aGEn Ne inh) Ano e: pont oa oec ou Cneccned onc
Trapezium of fore wings broad or moderate... (26.)
. Triangle of hind wings very small, its base placed half-
way between its apex and the arculus 80. Brachygonia.
Triangle of hind wings with its base nearly coinciding
with the arculus. (27.)
. Abdomen long, the terminal segments broad and depressed 81. Nephepeltia.
Abdomen short, the terminal segments not broad. and
depressed. (28.) ,
87. Nannophya.
Hinds wings with two rows of post-triangular cells
TREES G7, ea OOOO AC OOS DIDIMOR ICI COR Ca.ere chic *88. Fylla.
. More than one cross neryure in the lower basal cell of the
fore or hind wings. . (30.)
Only one cross neryure in the lower basal cell of the fore
or hind wings. (52.)
. No supratriangular nervures. (31.)
One or more supratriangular nervures. (36.)
. Abdomen stout, or moderately stout. (32.)
Abdomen rather slender. (34.)
Abdomen with segments 2-4 carinated .....-....--+- #15, Perithemis.
Abdomen with segments 2 and 3 carinated. (33.)
. Sectors of the arculus separated, or rising from a point
or very short stalk .........020 sees eee e erence *39, Leptetrum.
Sectors of the arculus stalked .........-020eeeee see *71, Cannaphila.
Abdomen hardly thickened at base; last antenodal cross
nervure on fore wings not continuous
Abdomen thickened or inflated at base; last antenodal
cross neryure on fore wings continuous. (35.)
Triangle of hind wings with base placed far beyond the
*53. Hemistigma.
Pee ee
level of the arculus ......-0.-0000ceceaewrceesse *48, Agrionoptera.
Triangle of hind wings with base nearly coinciding with
CHG RANCULUISIE se ) svevaieNelearhotsvere elerels a telelie!s\atohetel &
; , 7 7 . .
=
. =
=
> =
> / . - :
e
oS
‘ . ; Ks i
i)
Ws,
beaks _
y . -_ -
BR Mintern. del. et lith.
LIBELLULINZ
—————
RiGntern del et lith.
Sea ST
Ty
eH
m Wow a
LIBELLULINA
Mantern Bros. imp.
rane Loot. hoe Vol M. FL.
Mintern Bros . imp.
LIBELLULINZ.
=
pO
Snr
3
Vee
e-
Grane. Zoot. Poe Vol. MI. Fe LMT
R Mintern del et hth. Mintern Bros. imp.
LIBELLULINA.
.)
is
To Fellows. To the Public.
25) BENT ae raise) os
“VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates). . . Price 10 0 3 ed sana APE)
Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . rom Omayes m8) 012 0
» 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) . . . . . ote ee AG 110 0
» 9. (1877, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . SONS ie Onis 1 4 0
>» 4. (1878, containing 9 Plates) . . . . . Ae LEC O Gtae tO 2 vO
» 5. (1878, containing 3 Plates) iit On. Ces OLDE
» 6. (1878, containing 9 Plates) pen 4 a ae ORO
» 7. (1878, containing 7 Plates) Ons 5 Olea. 14 0
», 8. (1878, containing 8 Plates) POnl ora Osis 15.0%: O
» 9. (1878, containing 4 Plates) . . . . . po OG Dee Oe 012 0
a LO: (1879; containing 6 Plates)’. 2. Poe Wed 24ea.(0) 016 0
» 11. (1879, containing 5 Plates) . . ... 4 09 0 012 0
» 12. (1879, containing 7 Plates) . . . . . Oar D 21a Bea)
», 18. (1879, containing Title and Index) . . . Ge T8t..6 1 4 0
GeneraL Inpex, Vols. I. to X. (1835-1879) . . . OT 16 010 0
VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 O 1216 0
Part 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) . . . . . Sie Ont a0) c 016 0
3 2. (1880, containing 7 Plates) . . . . 37 OELSs 0. 7 Are O
» 9. (1881, containing 8 Plates) . . . .. fail WE SPL G) es 110 0
» 4. (1881, containing 3 Plates) . . . .. He OL 010 O
» 0. (1881, containing 13 Plates) . . . . . a ON IS ="; 140
» 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) . . ... ren. lees 016 0
» %. (1882, containing 9 Plates) . .... awe Ooo 0 1340), 0)
» 8. (1883, containing 11 Plaies) . . . . . Pa Oster 28, 016 O
>», 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) . . .. . BOLI 270 016 0
», 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) . . .. . Pee ILLIA HG) 252-0
» 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and Index),, 111 6 272-0
VOLUME XII.
Partl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . Price O 9 O 012 0
» 2 (1886, containing 7 Plates) . ... . serge Lec On cs 016 0
» 98. (1886, containing 2Plates) . . . . . sh Ouran 6: 0 6 0
» 4 (1886, containing 12 Plates)... . . SO oO NEEL O ee (,
es Leo, containing e: ou labes)\s suse). cae Ha OLeOF 0 012 0
pO. (Loon, contamina. “2blates)) vtec! stiri. POLL 250 016 0
jis (188, coutamines 8: Plates) >... = t. Ser Oe Qian G 0.12.0
5. 82. (1889; containing 3 Plates)’. -. 5. i OL “6RO 0 8 0
» 9. (1889, containing 7 Plates). . . . . pen We isthe? | 1 PSY ANG)
CONTENTS.
XIII. A Revision of the Subfamily Libelluline, with Descriptions of New Genera and
Species. By W. F. Kirsy, F.ES., Assistant in the Zoological Department,
British Museum. (Plates LI-LVII.). . . .... . . . page 249
THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published
in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” in quarto. ;
According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi-
ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom-
mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates
and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or
otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of
the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given.
The “ Proceedings ” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June,
August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding
year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations.
The “Transactions ” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific
meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are
better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals; but
not less than three parts are usually issued in each year.
Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of
the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Socicty’s Publications for the
year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications at 25 per cent. less than the price
charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon purchases of
Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds.
Fellows also have the privilege of subscribing to the Annual Volume of the ‘ Zoological Record ’
for a sum of £1 (which includes delivery in the United Kingdom), but this privilege only holds
good if the subscription is paid before the First of December in each year.
Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3 Hanover
Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.), or through
any bookseller.
P. L. SCLATER, -
August 1889, Secretary. :
; [Red Lion Court, Fleet Street.
at” oat he Pt mae
Fe DONE. yy
TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF ._ LONDON.
To Fellows. To the Public.
£s d. ADR Et ee
VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates). . Price 313 6 . 418 0*
VOLUME II. (1836-1841, containing 71 Plates). . Price 4 0 O 5 6 6%
VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates). . Price 3 8 6 Ate O=
VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates). . Price 6 2 O 8 2 6*
VOLUME _V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . Price 5 4 3 619 0
VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates). . Price 11 5 O 15 00
VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates). . Price 817 0 1116 0
VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price 9 8 38 12.11 0
awe sl yiCLSZ2) mir sie cove: etyen cacieowe ae Ta Sees ot OM OG 014 0
BARC LOTS) eeket ne tenes eater rath es Raney ies LL G76 22 0
(LEIA) sated cay Ware etal teen lat ezere Bete sucess (oe err) 116 0
Sead. (S713) ieee tes teit one-third ieee See ERR ee eee EO ELD sD 1 yas0
Sieh.” (ABUG) Sle catea tot oe ge hasan De aE 2 SOMO ARES Mee re
SIG. MUSTO) etalk longs |. 15-0 Pest techie Nos ame A Oa OMGUSs 1 60
Sp itd a LOY A) ar Yate Oe tel, at ate Seed eat No iaer ee er oe ORG 1-2 0
POEL P AS: Watt and ere eee ipl ore il Tey) apeerme cube COLIC He 1) 1 4 0
Jig MIG TAY SS RRS RNG ee bie Mee aan eer Teas 22 0
VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . . Price 12 0 O -16 0 0
Part 1. (1875, containing 22 Plates) . . . . . Foe tel eal bial 2 2 0
» 2. (1875, containing 12 Plates) . . . . . Gralla G 2 2 0
» 3 (1875, containing 5 Plates) . 1... . Se ODS Onn; 1 4 0
» 4. (1875, containing 14 Plates) . . . . . elle 6 2 2 0
530s) (L570, contaming 9 Plates) 9) si cee ns ecchapl hae vO is 110 0
5) 6. (1876; contaming; >4) Plates), < 0.\;' S.detee eles BOILO 6 014 0
» 7. (1876, containg 7 Plates) . . . . . Poe tyes) Lire 30
3» 8. (1876, contaming 10: Plates); “.". fin % 37, OOO 14 0
» 9. (1876, containg 6 Plates) . . ... sige Fev sl eas 112 0
», 10. (1877, containing 5 Plates) : = SEL oO 110 0
» Ll. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and Jaden et8) O1D VO 1 5e0
* Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied.
Continued on page 3 of Wrapper.
[ 349 ]
XIV. Observations on the West-Indian Chalinine Sponges, with Descriptions of new
Species. By Arvuur Dunvy, B.Sc., F.L.S., Assistant in the Zoological Depart-
ment of the British Museum. (Communicated by Dr. Giiyrurr, V.P.Z.S.)
Received June 22nd, 1887, read June 23rd, 1887.
[Puates LVIII.-LXIII.]
ConvTENTs.
Page
ieiniroductonyRemarksieer seca race 349
II. Description of Genera and Species ............ 353
III. Explanation of the Plates .............-...- 367
I. Introductory Remarks.
THE Natural History Museum has recently acquired a number of very interesting
specimens of Chalinine Sponges from the West Indies, which, taken together with
those already present in the collection, may reasonably be considered fairly repre-
sentative of the Chalinine fauna of the locality in question.
On looking into the scanty literature of the subject in the endeavour to find names
for the various species, I was only able to identify three, viz. :—WSpznosella sororia,
Duchassaing and Michelotti, sp., Spinosella plicifera, Duchassaing and Michelotti, sp.,
and Stphonochalina procumbens, Carter, sp., the last mentioned being represented in the
collection by one of the specimens examined and named by Mr. Carter himself. I
found, moreover, that our knowledge of the subject was in such an extremely
unsatisfactory condition that I resolved to include in the present paper descriptions of
all the West-Indian species of Chalinine represented in the collection, making a total
of eight species, three old and five new; I propose also to give brief diagnoses and,
when necessary, some discussion of the genera under which the eight species fall.
The Chalinine evidently form a very important element in the West-Indian sponge-
fauna, and it is consequently rather surprising that so very little should be known
about them. All the works bearing upon the subject, which can be considered of
any importance, are comprised in the following brief list :—
1864. Duchassaing and Michelotti.— Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xviii. p. 331, and Report on the Monaxonida collected by H.M.S.
‘ Challenger,’ p. 30, pl. vii. fig. 1 and pl. xlvi. fig. 3.
56 MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES.
os
by Carter. As it is a West-Indian species, and is represented in the collection, I must
for the sake of completeness include it in this place.
It is described by Carter as follows :—“ Cauliform, rhizomatous, procumbent, solid,
throwing up thumb-like hollow processes, or simply branched, with large patulous
vents; processes short, erect, annularly inflated, increasing in size upwards, and some-
what contracted at the orifice, which is large and circular. Texture resilient. Colour
pale amber or deep dark amber, bordering on purple, which is probably the real
colour when fresh. Surface smooth, even. Composition fibrous, resilient. Spicule of
one form only, viz. acerate, smooth, curved, fusiform, sharp-pointed, 20 by 13-6000ths
inch in its greatest dimensions, small, and scanty. Size of specimen 53 inches high by
1x7 inches square. Hab. Marine. Loc. West Indies, Grenada.” ;
There is an authentic specimen of this sponge, from Grenada, in the British Museum,
and I am therefore able to add a few observations to the above description. The
sponge (Pl. LXII. fig. 1) consists of a dozen short tubes, arising side by side from an
elongated, compressed basal portion and mostly fused together laterally. The average
diameter of the orifices of the tubes is about 12 millim,and the thickness of their
walls about 5 millim.
The skeleton (Pl. LVIII. fig. 4) is a beautifully symmetrical, rectangularly meshed
reticulation of stout horny fibre, rather sparsely cored by short, hastately pointed oxea.
In the secondary fibres the spicules are arranged uniserially and at some distance from
one another; but in the primary fibres they are polyserially arranged and form a con-
tinuous axial core. The diameter of the fibres is about 0-07 millim., there being little
difference between the primaries and secondaries in this respect. ‘Towards the inner
surface of the tube-wall the network becomes irregular and very wide-meshed.
The dermal skeleton is a polygonally meshed reticulation of stout horny fibre, cored
by sparse, uniserially arranged, oxeote spicules.
The spicules are rather short, hastately pointed oxea, or tornota, measuring about
0-075 by 0:0042 millim.
As regards the structure of the skeleton this species occupies an intermediate
position between Siphonochalina spiculosa and Siphonochalina ceratosa, from both of
which, however, it differs markedly in external form.
Locality. West Indies, Grenada. (Mr. Carter also identifies’ with this species
several specimens from South Australia, collected by Mr. Bracebridge Wilson; but
having had the opportunity of examining these specimens, which are now in the British
Museum, I cannot agree as to their identity with the types of Siphonochalina
procumbens.)
SIPHONOCHALINA CERATOSA, n. sp. (Plate LVIII. figs. 1, 1a@; Plate LXII. fig. 2.)
Here, again, there is only a single specimen in the collection, consisting of about twenty
» Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xvi. p. 286.
Mk. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES. 307
upright, cylindrical, thick-walled tubes, united together in an irregular basal mass and
also united laterally in places by the development of horizontal trabecule of tissue or
by direct fusion of adjacent tubes.
The height of the entire specimen (Pl. LXII. fig. 2) is 24 centim., and the breadth
about 30 centim. ‘The tubes are not of the same diameter all the way up, but narrow
somewhat suddenly at a distance of about 6 centim. from the top: the diameter of the
different tubes varies considerably ; that of the orifice of the tubes ranges from 6 millim.
(in the case of a young branch) to about 3°5 centim. (in the case of two tubes which
have completely fused and have a common aperture), while the average diameter of the
orifice in an ordinary full-grown tube may be taken as about 1:5 to 2 centim. The
thickness of the walls of the tube averagesabout 6 millim. The outer surface is smooth
but uneven, the tubes being irregularly swollen in some parts and constricted in others.
The colour of the specimen (dry) is clear, pale yellow, and its texture is firm but elastic.
The true oscula are small, round openings, abundantly scattered over the inner walls of
the tubes.
The main skeleton (P]. LVIII. figs. 1, 1a) is a beautifully regular and symmetrical,
rectangular and close-meshed reticulation of stout horny fibre, composed as usual of
primary fibres running vertically to the surface, and secondary fibres crossing them at
right angles. The primaries average about 0°53 millim. in diameter, and the
secondaries but little less. The fibres contain a few very small and slender vestigial
spicules (P]. LVIII. fig. 1a), apparently on the verge of complete disappearance; these
are much more abundant in the primary than in the secondary lines, as is usually the case.
The dermal skeleton on the outer surface of the tubes is represented by a poly-
gonally meshed reticulation of stout, horny fibre, not really distinct from the underlying
main skeleton.
The spicules are represented by mere traces of slender oxea, which have been almost
completely absorbed.
This beautiful species is characterized chiefly by the large amount of spongin, and
the corresponding almost entire absence of spicules of the fibre, thus forming a striking
contrast to Siphonochalina spiculosa, mihi, which bears a considerable external resem-
blance to it.
Locality. Nassau, Bahamas.
Genus SPINOSELLA, Vosmaer.
1864. Tuba, Duchassaing and Michelotti, “Spongiaires de la Mer Caraibe,” NatuurkundigeVerhande-
lingen van de hojlandsche Maatschappij der Wetenschappen te Haarlem, 1864, p. 44.
1870. Siphonochalina, pars, Schmidt, Grundziige einer Spongien-Fauna des atlantischen Gebietes,
p. 35.
1885. Spinosella, Vosmaer, Bronn’s ‘ Klassen und Ordnungen des Thierreichs,’ Porifera, p. 342.
Diagnosis. Simple or branched, tubular Chalinine, having the inner surface of the
tubes smooth, and the outer surface covered with spines, warts, or prominent ridges.
VOL. xu.—PaRT x. No. 2.—April, 1890. 3F
358 MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES,
This genus is synonymous with Duchassaing and Michelotti’s genus Tuba (loc. cit.)
of which the authors give the following description :—“ Ces spongiaires se présentent
sous forme de tubes tanté6t simples et isolés, tantot réunis par leurs cétés et prenant
une disposition flabellée. La cavité centrale se prolonge jusqu’a la base de la masse,
et sa paroi intérieure offre des faisceaux de fibres disposés sous forme de nervures qui
apres avoir parcouru toute létendue du tube, viennent souvent se terminer en dépassant
lorifice, ce qui lui donne une garniture de cils plus ou moins longs; d’autres fois ces
nervures ne se prolongent pas sous forme de cils autour de Youverture qui alors peut
étre garnie seulement d’une espéce de frange ou collerette d'un tissu trés-mince et trés-
transparent; chez quelques-uns il n’y a ni cils ni frange, l’orifice du siphon ou tube est
alors nu.
‘Chez les tuba, les oscules ne s’observent guére sur la face extérieure du siphon;
ils sont au contraire agrainés et trés-nombreux entre les nervures qui sillonnent la cavité
intérieure. Celles qui ont bien conservé leur encrotitement ne présentent méme
jamais d’oscules sur leur paroi extérieure ; ce n’est que lorsqu’elles ont été roulées ou en
partie décomposées que l’on apergoit des oscules sur la face extérieure. D’autres, quoique
bien conservées dans toutes leurs parties, semblent présenter aussi des oscules, mais les
traces circulaires que l’on observe ne sont que les loges du Zoorthus (sic) parasitica.
“Toutes les espéces de ce genre sont d’un jaune assez clair et présentent Je plus
souvent a leur surface extérieure un léger encroitement de méme couleur; quand
cet encrotitement a disparu par une circonstance quelconque, cette face extérieure parait
criblée de trous plus ou moins grands qui sont les orifices extérieurs des caveaux qui
parcourent l’épaisseur des parois.
‘Les espéces du genre tuba habitent en général les eaux profondes, et c’est surtout
a la suite des gros temps qu’on peut les recueillir sur le rivage.”
Vosmaer in 1885 (doc. cit.) substituted the generic name Spinosella for Tuba, as he
found that the latter had already been used by Fabricius and Lea. He gives the
following diagnosis of the genus :—‘‘ Platte, dtimne Lappen, welche oft allmihlig in
weite, diinnwandige Rohren iibergehen. Oft auch veristelt. ine Seite (innen)
ziemlich glatt, die andere (adussere) mit zahlreichen langen, dornartigen Fortsatzen.
Nadeln in Biindeln. Spic. indic. ac?.” This diagnosis is scarcely so satisfactory as the
original description, though it has the advantage of brevity. I do not know a single
species of the genus which forms “platte, diinne Lappen;” so far as my expe-
rience goes they are not only often, but always, tubular, as originally described
by Duchassaing and Michelotti. Mention of the spicules in the generic diagnosis is
superfluous, as oxeote spicules (=ac*, Vosmaer) are characteristic of all the Chalinine
alike (when spicules are present), and, indeed, even of the entire family Homorrha-
phide?; moreover, it so happens that in the genus Spinosel/a the spicules may dis-
* Of. Ridley and Dendy, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xviii. p. 326; Report on the Monaxonida
collected by H.M.S, ‘ Challenger,’ p, 1.
MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES. 399
appear altogether, leaving only the horny fibre, a circumstance to which I have already
referred, and with which I shall have to deal more fully later on.
Duchassaing and Michelotti have arranged the species of the genus in three groups,
according to the nature of the mouth of the tube, as follows :—
( Tuba. Sancta crucis.
9) sororia.
( ‘Tissu fin, surface extérieure munie de » Conica.
processus spiniformes encroutés. » Lincata.
», Megastoma.
Orifice du Siphon forte- » Bursaria.
ment cilié. » Armigera.
‘ : » Digitalis.
Tissa grossier, surface extérieure hérissée inecstas
de pinceaux de fibres non encrotités. Pavonina.
Crispa.
» Longissima.
» Waginalis.
Orifice du Siphon plutét frangé que cilié . . . - ged terre:
5, Subenervia.
» Plicifera.
»» Scrobiculata.
» ILrregularis.
Pelee
(ae a a
Orifice nu, ¢. 4 d. woffrant ni cils ni pinceaux bien formés, ni frangés . :
5» sagoti.
The material at my disposal is sufficient to show in a very conclusive manner that
this arrangement of the species is a very unsatisfactory one. ‘There is in the collection
a specimen of Spinosella (Tuba) sororia, var. elongata, mihi, consisting of about thirty
tubes, some of which are “ ciliated” at the orifice while others are “naked.” Indeed,
this appears to be a character of but slight importance and even of extremely doubtful
specific value, and it is, consequently, rather surprising that so practised an observer
as Mr. Carter should have adopted it!, more especially considering that Schmidt * had
already come to the same conclusion as myself with regard to its value and for a pre-
cisely similar reason.
The genus Spinosella is very closely related to Schmidt’s Siphonochalina, and it is
an open question whether or not the two should be united. The degree of develop-
ment of the spines on the surface varies much even within the species. Thus, in my
variety elongata of Duchassaing and Michelotti’s species sororia, the spines are almost
entirely obsolete, while in the typical form and in other varieties of the same species
they are strongly developed; and yet, as will be seen later on, there are so many
? Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. ix. p. 278.
* Spong. atlant. Gebiet. p. 34.
3 F2
360 MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES.
connecting-links between the variety in question and the spinose specimens, that it is
impossible to make a specific distinction between them.
It is, however, very convenient to keep the two genera distinct, and I have there-
fore not united them 1}.
The first species described by Duchassaing and Michelotti is “ Tuba Sancta crucis ;”
but this is not even figured, and we have only a very meagre description of the external
form. The second, however, viz. Spinosella (Tuba) sororia, is recognizable with
tolerable certainty from the figure.
SPINOSELLA soROoRIA, Duchassaing and Michelotti, sp. (Plate LVIII. fig. 7;
Plate LIX. fig. 1.)
1864. Tuba sororia, Duchassaing and Michelotti, Spongiaires de la Mer Caratbe, p. 46, pl. vill.
fig. 1.
1870. Siphonochalina papyracea, Schmidt, Spong. atlant. Gebiet. p. 33.
This species is shown by the British Museum collection to be an extremely variable
one, and it is very probable that several of the forms described by Duchassaing
and Michelotti as distinct should be united with it, as already pointed out by Schmidt
(oc. ctt.) in his valuable remarks on the subject.
I cannot, however, agree with Schmidt in suppressing Duchassaing and Michelotti’s
name and giving a new one, viz. Siphonochalina papyracea, to a species which has
already received far too many. I have therefore retained the specific name sororia,
which represents the first recognizable species of Duchassaing and Michelotti’s genus
Tuba, and propose to describe in this place four well-marked varieties of the species,
all of which agree so closely with one another in microscopical structure and are con-
nected by so many links that it is impossible to separate them specifically.
The typical form (Pl. LIX. fig. 1), agreeing closely with Duchassaing and Michelotti’s
original figure, is represented by several specimens. ‘The one which I have selected for
description consists of a number of long tubes united together in an irregular basal
mass. The whole sponge is compressed and fan-like, but this condition may be
partly due to artificial pressure. ‘The tubes vary in length from 8 to 16 centim., and
in greater diameter from 2 to 3-6 centim.; they may be entirely free from one another
except at the base, or more or less united laterally. ‘The inner surface of the tubes is
smooth and appears strongly veined, the venation being due to an unusually strong
development of the main skeleton reticulation in the places where it occurs. The outer
surface is strongly spined. The spines average about 7 millim. in length, and are caused
by projections given off obliquely outwards and upwards from the longitudinal veins just
mentioned. Around the margin of the tubes the ends of the veins project freely, and
cause the orifice to appear “ciliated.” The true oscula are small and circular, and
abundantly scattered on the inner surface of the tubes.
1 Cf. Ridley and Dendy, Report on the Monaxonida collected by H.M.S. ‘ Challenger,’ p. 29.
MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES. 361
The main skeleton (Pl. LVIII. fig. 7) is a well-developed, more or less polygonally
or subrectangularly meshed reticulation of stout horny fibre. ‘The fibre is stouter and
the reticulation closer in the veins than elsewhere. The average diameter of the fibre
is about 0-04 millim., but there is a good deal of variation in this respect ; it is sparsely
cored by slender oxeote spicules, which are much more abundant in the primary than
in the secondary lines, being commonly arranged in the former in a somewhat plumose
manner, while in the secondary lines they are for the most part scattered singly.
The dermal skeleton is a polygonaily close-meshed reticulation of slender fibre,
averaging in diameter about 0°012 millim.; cored occasionally by single spicules. On
the inside of the tubes there is no dermal reticulation distinguishable, as such, from the
main skeleton.
The spicules are slender oxea, usually slightly curved, measuring about 0-082 by
0:0025 millim.
Locality. West Indies.
SPINOSELLA SORORIA, var. DILATATA, nov. (Plate LVIII. fig. 6; Plate LXIII. fig. 2.)
This variety may be disposed of very briefly ; it is represented in the collection by
one fine specimen (Pl. LXIII. fig. 2), which differs from the typical form of the
species in its more luxuriant and bushy habit and in the much greater width of the
larger tubes.
The specimen in question is 35 centim. in greatest breadth and 21 centim. high.
The tubes vary greatly in size; the larger ones are more or less compressed, and the
largest measures 11°5 centim. across the longer diameter of the mouth. The spines on
the outer surface of the tubes are very strongly developed and very sharply pointed ;
but the venation on the inner surface is not nearly so strongly marked as in the typical
forms. Otherwise there are no differences worthy of note. ‘The dermal skeleton is
represented in Plate LVIII. fig. 6.
Locality. Bahamas.
= 9
SPINOSELLA SORORIA, var. FRUTICOSA, nov. (Plate LIX. fig. 3.)
This variety, of which there are two specimens in the collection, again differs from
the typical forms in its bushy habit, and the spines on the surface are again very
strongly developed. The tubes, moreover, are cylindrical and somewhat narrow in
diameter; their walls are thicker than in the typical form, and the venation on the
inner surface is strongly marked.
The specimen (Pl. LIX. fig. 3) which I consider as most typical of the variety
measures 30 centim. in greatest breadth, and 27 centim. in height; the diameter of the
mouth of the largest tube is 3 centim., but this is somewhat exceptional,
Both specimens are remarkable for the presence of a fine calcareous deposit or
crust on the outer surface of the tubes, which gives them a peculiar greyish-white
appearance. When treated with hydrochloric acid it effervesces strongly, and on mi-
362 MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES.
croscopical examination it is seen to consist of a finely granular precipitate, mixed,
however, with larger particles apparently derived from the breaking-up of various
calcareous organisms. ‘This calcareous precipitate is not confined to the surface of the
sponge, but occurs also within the horny fibres of the skeleton in the form of very
abundant granules. There can be no doubt that it has been deposited from solution
in the surrounding water.
There is also in the collection another variety of the species, not, however, sufficiently
distinct to require a varietal name, which possesses a great quantity of a similar
finely granular deposit in the skeleton-fibres. Duchassaing and Michelotti further
inform us that “un encrofitement calcaire trés-mince, facile 4 détruire, lequel est
appliqué sur un réseau trés-fin formé par les fibres de la surface,” exists in their tribe,
‘“‘Spongiz Heterogene,” whatever these may be, comprising the sole genus Cally-
spongia. It appears also to exist in Yuba vaginalis, in which “la surface exté-
rieure est légcrement encrotitée effervescente avec les acides et armée de tubercules
aigus, comprimés latéralement et encrotités 4 leur surface.” The presence of a cal-
careous deposit is hardly, however, a character which can be considered of any
classificatory importauce.
SPINOSELLA SORORIA, Var. ELONGATA, nov. (Plate LXIII. fig. 1.)
‘This variety is represented in the collection by several fine specimens. It differs
from the typical form in having the tubes much elongated and rather narrow ; moreover
they are cylindrical and approximately of the same width all the way up. The margin
of the tube is usually, though not always, smooth, and the spines on the outer surface
are almost entirely obsolete. The venation on the inner surface of the tubes is in most
cases not discernible.
The specimen (Pl. LXIII. fig. 1) which I have selected as the type of the variety
consists of about thirty tubes, most of which present the characters described above,
while a few closely approach the typical form and show the spines around the margin
and on the outer surface of the tube and the Jongitudinal venation on the inner surface
quite distinctly. The entire specimen is somewhat compressed, as also are the outer
specimens of this variety in the collection. ‘This compression may be in part artificial ;
but I do not think that it is entirely so. The sponge measures 24 centim. in greatest
breadth, and about 30 centim. in height. The diameter of the widest tube is 3 centim.
at the mouth, but this is above the average. ‘The tubes are often united laterally for
a greater or less portion of their length.
Almost all the specimens of this variety are infested with very numerous zoanthid
polyps, which cause the outer surface of the tubes to appear as though perforated by
very abundant small oscula. The polyps themselves, in the dry condition, are of a
white colour, and evidently contain a very large amount of calcareous matter, as they
effervesce very strongly on the application of hydrochloric acid. They are evidently
03
(Si)
MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES.
the same as those referred to by Duchassaing and Michelotti, viz, ‘ Zoanthus
parasitica.” Another slight variety of the species, already referred to by me as
containing a large quantity of the calcareous precipitate, is also infested by this polyp.
SPINOSELLA PLICIFERA, Duchassaing and Michelotti, sp. (Plate LVIII. fig. 5;
Plate LX. fig. 1.)
1813. ? Spongia plicifera, Lamarck, Annales du Muséum d’ Histoire Naturelle, tome xx. p. 435.
1864. Tuba plicifera, Duchassaing and Michelotti, Spongiaires de la Mer Caraibe, p. 53, pl. x. fig. 2.
Duchassaing and Michelotti describe the species as follows: —“ Espéce commune,
mais dont on ne connait aucune bonne figure, car la planche de Seba citée par Lamarck
se rapporte 4 une autre espéce. Liorifice du siphon est plutot frangé que cilié, et la
paroi intérieure offre des nervures encore bien distinctes.
“La couleur du tube a nervures obsolete (subnervia) est jaune-clair tant a |’état vivant
qu’a état sec. Sa surface ne présente pas d’encroutement.
“ Elle habite les Antilles.”
Whether or not this species is the same as that described by Lamarck (Joe. cit.),
under the name “‘ Spongia plicifera,” it appears to me to be impossible to decide with
any degree of certainty.
According to Schmidt! there would appear to be no spicules at all in the skeleton-
fibre, for he includes the species amongst his “ Ceraospongie,” retaining for it the
generic name Tuba; he says“ Die meisten der unter dieser Gattung in den * Spongiaires
de la Mer Caraibe’ beschriebenen Arten sind gar keine Hornschwamme, sondern
Chalineen, und mit Bestimmtheit kann ich nur eine einzige Art als einen achten Horn-
schwamm auerkennen, die Tuba plicifera (Sp. dela M. C.,'Taf. x. 2). Hs scheint einer
der gemeineren Schwimme der Antillen zu sein, selteuer bei Florida vorzukommen,
auch die gréssere Tiefe zu lieben und unter diejenigen zu gehoren, die nach schweren
Stiirmen ausgewaschen am Ufer gefunden werden. Er erreicht die Hohe von 1} Fuss
bei einem Durchmesser von } bie } Fuss und fiihrt seinen Namen von den hochst
unregelmissigen Kiimmen und thalartigen Vertiefungen der dusseren Oberflaiche. Die
meisten Exemplare sind monozoisch, Personen, doch kommen auch solche vor, wo an der
Basis sich eine Knospe entwickel that. Sticke aus mehr Personen bestehend, scheint es
nicht zu geben.”
Mr. Carter 2, however, identifies with the species a specimen which does contain
spicules in the fibre :—‘‘'The specimen of 7. plicifera is composed of thick ridged
fibre, with a circular fringed orifice, about 10 inches high by 6 inches in diameter;
and that of 7. eschrichtii, which is long and trumpet-shaped, is more or less covered
with a remarkably irregular form of the outgrowth mentioned, about 164 inches high
and 34 inches in the longest diameter at its orifice, which is elliptical and not fringed.
1 Spong. atlant. Gebist. p. 23.
2 Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5. vol. ix. p. 366.
364 MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES.
All three specimens have the same light fawn-colour, and all three the same kind of
acerate spicule ; that of 7. plicifera is 18 by 2-6000ths inch, and that of 7. eschrichti
18 by 1-6000ths inch, in their greatest dimensions respectively, so that it is finest in
the thickest fibre, but very scanty in all three.
«‘Each specimen presents a young one at its base, which is blind at the free end (that
is, without orifice).”
In the specimen from the Bahamas which I am about to describe, I have not
succeeded in detecting any spicules at all; but, on the other hand,.there is in the
collection of the British Museum a microscopical preparation labelled in Professor
Schmidt’s handwriting “ Tuba D. et Mich. (plicifera?),” and in this preparation there
are traces of spicules in the fibre still quite distinct, but very slender and apparently
on the verge of disappearing.
Whether or not there were spicules in the specimens examined by Duchassaing and
Michelotti, we cannot, of course, tell; but in the fragment of the skeleton reticulation
figured by them none are visible.
It might here be urged that we ought to distinguish two species—one with spicules,
however few and vestigial, and one without any spicules at all. But it is impossible
to draw such a hard-and-fast line in this particular case, which is simply an excellent
illustration of the manner in which the spicules gradually disappear as the horny fibre
becomes more and more strongly developed ; and it is better to say of the species that
the spicules are either present in a vestigial condition, and in very small numbers, or else
entirely absent.
The single specimen in the collection (Pl. LX. fig. 1) is 43 centim. in height and 20
centim. in greatest breadth; and the outer surface is thrown into strongly developed
transverse folds, while the inner surface is irregularly pitted. The tube is at first single,
but at a distance of 12 centim. from the top it bifurcates into two. ‘These two remain
connected externally almost up to the margin, but the two apertures are quite distinct.
Each aperture is approximately circular and provided with a delicate fringe; the one
measures about 8 centim. in average diameter, the other only about 7°5 centim. ‘The
-specimen is of a light brownish-yellow colour,
The skeleton is a very well-developed reticulation of stout horny fibre; but there
appear, as I have already stated, to be no spicules. The main skeleton (Pl. LVIII. fig. 5)
is, for the most part, very symmetrically arranged, consisting of a rectangularly meshed
reticulation of stout primary and secondary fibres. The primary fibres are but little stouter
than the secondaries, which latter average about 0:08 millim. in diameter. ‘lhe meshes
of the reticulation, when seen in vertical longitudinal sections, appear oblong in shape, the
secondary fibres forming the longer side of the oblong. From various points on both
primary and secondary fibres of the main skeleton spring much slenderer fibres, which
branch and anastomose in an irregular manner, so as to form a kind of additional
reticulation spread between the meshes of the principal one. The diameter of these
MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES. 365
additional fibres is about 0-013 millim. Towards the inner surface of the tube the
main skeleton becomes extremely irregular in its arrangement.
A special dermal skeleton is, as usual, developed only on the outer surface of the
tube, where it consists of a polygonally-meshed reticulation of comparatively slender
fibre, averaging about 0-025 millim. in diameter, but varying considerably in this
respect. The fibre throughout is very pale and transparent.
The species may be readily recognized by its very remarkable and characteristic
external form. « As no satisfactory figure has yet been given of it, that of Duchassaing
and Michelotti being very poor, I have thought it desirable to take the present
opportunity of giving one,
Locality. Bahamas.
SPINOSELLA MAXIMA, n. sp. (Plate LXL.)
There are two large specimens of this remarkable species in the collection and one
smaller one. ‘The latter presents certain minor differences from the other two and
may be best regarded as a slight variety.
The largest specimen is a great irregular mass, composed of about twenty tubes of
various shapes and sizes, all united together at the base and some also united laterally
at points of contact. Sometimes the tubes are constricted at the mouth, and sometimes
they are much expanded so as to become funnel-shaped. The wider ones are
commonly compressed. ‘The largest orifice, which is much compressed, measures about
36 centim. in width, but this is formed by the lateral fusion of at least four different
tubes which have all a common orifice. The orifice of the smallest tube, on the other
hand, measures not quite 1 centim. in diameter. The total height of the entire
specimen is 45 centim. and the greatest breadth nearly 50 centim.
The outer surface of the sponge is aculeated by extremely numerous, closely placed,
blunt, spinous processes, of various lengths up to about 1:25 centim. The margin of
the orifices is extremely thin and papyraceous and delicately veined in a dendritic
manner. The colour of the specimen, which is of course a mere skeleton, is pale
yellow and the texture is firm and hard but elastic. The true oscula are irregularly
scattered over the inner surfaces of the tubes.
The main skeleton is composed of strong horny fibre, of very various diameter, com-
pletely destitute of spicules. The arrangement is very irregular, but one can distinguish
between a large-meshed reticulation of very stout fibres and very irregular meshes, and
a smaller-meshed reticulation of fine fibres which take their origin from the stouter
ones and also from an irregular network. The stouter fibres average about 0:12 millim.
in diameter, and the fine ones about 0:013 millim.
On the outer surface of the tubes there is a well-developed dermal skeleton, composed
of a reticulation of stout horny fibres with comparatively small, rounded meshes.
Here, again, there are no spicules.
Vou. xu.—part x. No. 3.—April, 1890. 36
366 MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES.
The smaller of the two large specimens (Pl. LXI.) differs slightly in external appear-
ance from the one just described. The tubes are broader in proportion to their length,
and more inflated, narrowing towards the mouth. The spinous processes on the surface
also show a strong tendency to become confluent, and frequently form longer or shorter
ridges, running in various directions, with deep grooves betwecn. This tendency to
form ridges is visible also to a certain extent in the larger specimen, but is not nearly
so well marked.
Locality. Nassau, Bahamas.
The third specimen in the collection, already referred to as belonging to a slight
variety, consists of a single wide tube, 24 centim. in height and about § centim. in
diameter across the mouth. It is now of a dirty greyish-yellow colour. It differs from
the types in two respects :—(1) the processes on the outer surface are not nearly so
strongly developed, being represented by low warts and ridges; (2) there still exist within
the fibre a very few vestigial oxeote spicules, apparently in the last stages of absorption.
‘The specimens agree so closely in other respects that it is impossible to separate them
specifically ; so that we have here, as in the case of Spinosella plicifera, an excellent
illustration of the gradual replacement of spicules by spongin.
Locality. Jamaica.
SPINOSELLA VELATA, n. sp. (Plate LIX. fig. 2.)
The single specimen in the collection (Pl. LIX. fig. 2) consists of five irregularly
cylindrical or somewhat compressed tubes of various sizes, united together at their
bases, and two of them also united laterally at points where they come into contact
with one another. The height of the sponge is 19 centim., and the greatest breadth
15 centim. The largest tube measures about 45 centim. in diameter at the top. The
actual aperture of the tube, however, is very much reduced in size by the presence of
a broad, horizontal, circular diaphragm, which projects inwards from the wall of the
tube at a distance of some two or three millimetres below the free margin. This
diaphragm is the most characteristic feature of the species and that from which the
specific name has been derived. It exists in all the tubes, but is more developed in
some than in others, and is broadest in the largest tube, measuring 1:5 centim. in
greatest width. The free margin of the three larger tubes is only slightly irregular in
outline and not spinose, while that of the two smaller tubes is distinctly spinose. The
diaphragms also are for the most part smooth, but bear spinous processes on the upper
surface in the case of the two smaller tubes. The outer surface of all the tubes is
distinctly spinose.
The true oscula are small and circular and occur abundantly scattered over the inner
surface of the tubes. The walls of the tubes are marked with a distinct series of
longitudinal veins.
The main skeleton consists for the most part of an irregular reticulation of fairly
MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES. 367
stout horny fibre, but in parts a distinctly rectangular arrangement is visible. Both
the primary and secondary lines are cored by oxeote spicules, which are fairly abundant
in the primary fibres, but scarce in the secondaries. The longitudinal veins above
mentioned are, as in the case of Spinosella sororia, due to local concentrations of the
skeleton reticulation. ‘The fibres of the skeleton average in diameter about 0°044 millim.,
and there is no noteworthy difference between the primaries and secondaries in this
respect,
A special dermal skeleton, distinguishable from the underlying main skeleton,
appears, as usual, to be developed only on the outside of the tubes. It consists of an
irregularly, polygonally meshed reticulation of slender horny fibre cored by fairly abun-
dant oxeote spicules.
The spicules are slightly curved, sharp-pointed oxea, measuring about 071 by 0:0045
millim., when found perfect ; a large proportion of them, nowever, appear to be under-
going absorption and are much slenderer. A few spicules occur scattered outside of the
fibres.
It will be seen that in most respects this species comes very near to the typical forms
of Spinosella sororia, but it is at once marked off from that species, and, indeed, from
all other species of Chalinine with which I am acquainted, by the presence of the very
remarkable diaphragms in the orifices of the tubes.
Locality. Bahamas.
III. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
PLATE LVIIL.
Fig. 1. Siphonochalina ceratosa. Portion of main skeleton as seen in section at right
angles to the surface; X25. jp, primary fibres; s, secondary fibres.
Fig. la. Siphonochalina ceratosa. Portion of the above; X115. p, primary fibres;
s, secondary fibres; sp, spicules.
Fig. 2. Siphonochalina spiculosa. Portion of main skeleton as seen in section at right
angles to the surface; x 25.
Fig. 2a. Siphonochalina spiculosa. Portion of the above; X119.
3. Pachychalina variabilis. Portion of maiu skeleton as seen in section at right
angles to the surface; x25.
Fig. 4. Siphonochalina procumbens. Portion of main skeleton as seen in section at
right angles to the surface; X25. p, primary fibres; s, secondary fibres.
Fig. 5. Spinosella plicifera. Portion of main skeleton as seen in section at right
angles to the surface; X25. p, primary fibres; s, secondary fibres; @, reti-
culation of very fine fibres lying between the stonter ones.
362
368 MR. A. DENDY ON WEST-INDIAN CHALININE SPONGES.
Fig. 6. Spinosella sororia, var. dilatata. Portion of dermal skeleton as seen in surface
section; X29.
Fig. 7. Spinosella sororia. Portion of vertical section showing the arrangement of
the main skeleton; x 25.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig
Ss:
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
to)
Fig.
Fig.
bo
PLATE LIX.
. Spinosella sororia, <4.
. Spinosella velata, Xx $.
. Spinosella sororia, var. fruticosa, x}.
PLATE LX.
. Spinosella plicifera, x +.
. Pachychalina variabilis, 2.
PLATE LXI.
Spinosella maxima, X 3.
PLATE LXII.
. Siphonochalina procumbens, x 4.
. Siphonochalina ceratosa, x 3.
. Siphonochalina spiculosa, x4.
PLATE LXIII.
. Spinosella sororia, var. elongata, Xb.
. Spinosella sororia, var, dilata, x 4.
wee:
a
\
=
eS
7)
(re
Mantern Bros. delet hth.
Fig.la.
x75.
PACHYCHALINA, SIPHONOCHALINA , SPINOSELLA.
Trane Teo. hoe. Vol AT. FL, LK
Mintern Bros del et lith
FIG.1.SPINOSELLA SORORIA.
gn ” VELATA.
ee) 2 SORORIA van. FRUTICOSA.
Mintern Bros. del et lith.
FIG, 1. SPINOSELLA PLICIFERA.
2. PACHYCHALINA VARIABILIS
”
7 Usa TUN VWNIXVN WITHSONIdAS
MT db Mh GoD Ie Oe ls.
——— —— —— — ——OoO en eee ee
VSO TONOIGS S er at
VSOLVHHO i ao
Eucee Matar enn ‘SNFENNIOUd VNITVH))ONOHdIS TOTa
INT 36 IK 7Tb °F 7°
<2 a OE ee PMI COL Tat
PORE. LOO. BOC.VOt- AU. TELL
a
Mintern Bros. del et hth
FIG.1. SPINOSELLA SORORIA, van. ELONGATA.
a 2S 3 2 » DILATATA.
ae ae : u
nga ost om ar
XV. On the Structure of Hooker's Sea-Iion (Axctocephalus hookeri). By Frayk
FE. Bepparp, M.A, Prosector to the Society and Lecturer on Biology at Guy's
Hospital.
Receiyed December 20th, 1887, read December 20th, 1887.
[Puates LXIV. & LXV.]
ConrTENts. Page
Ap bestornalkCharacters soup ceri Pears neta aio, ere Rae iain SEO oe ae 369
Mia Viscera eAniatomuyau sys cranersate rece etenene etoe chase Gan. «9 ee eed cites ate 376
TE Osteclop yt reass, amps eh yete ae ete aoe lace ere cren ven tier atin ie Lae nat 378
I, Externat CHARACTERS.
THE accompanying drawings (Plate LXIV.) illustrate the three specimens of Hooker’s
Sea-Lion which were on view a short time since in the Society’s Gardens. The drawings
exhibit a striking difference in colour between the three individuals. The largest
individual (the nearest of the three, as represented) is much darker, and of a greyer
colour along the back ; the specimen on the left, which is the one dissected by me, is
not so dark in hue, and brown, rather than grey, upon the back; finally, the smallest
individual (that on the right) is the palest of the three. ‘These differences in colour
are not sexual, since all three specimens are males; they are evidently differences
due to age. Of the specimen dissected by myself the skin and skeleton have been
preserved ; the colour of tie ventral parts of the body and of the limbs agrees perfectly
with that of the largest specimen figured; it will not, therefore, be of much use to
give a written description of it.
The external characters of the head of this species are represented more enlarged in
the accompanying drawing (woodcut, fig. 1, p. 570). With Hooker’s Sea-Lion may be
compared Otaria jubata and O. pusilla (figs. 2 and 3), of both of which species examples
are at present living in the Society's Menagerie. Otaria jubata is at once distinguishable
from the other two by the long hairs upon the neck, which form a kind of mane, whence
the name Sea-Lion. This appearance, which is very characteristic of the species and
apparently confined to that species, is not, by any means, so clearly seen when the animal
is wet,
As compared with those of 0. hookeri and O. pusilla, the ears of O. jubata are small
in relation to the size of the head; this difference is considerably more marked in the case
of O. pusilla ; a glance at the drawing (fig. 3, p. 372) at once shows how very much longer
70 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE
ws
in proportion to the head are the ears in this species than in O. jubata. Attention has
been already drawn by Peters’ to the varying length of the ears, which have been made
use of as “subgeneric characters ” to distinguish all his subgenera except Ofaria and
Zalophus. Dr. Gray, in a short note published some years ago in the ‘ Annals and
Magazine of Natural History’, has remarked upon the great length of the ears in the
Cape Sea-Lion (which is figured, p. 3/2), and concludes with the question “Do the
elongated palate and the short ears of the Sea-Lion and the long ears and short
Head of Otaria hookeri.
(One third of the size of nature.)
palate of the Sea-Bear characterize the groups?” I am inclined, as will be pointed
out presently, to answer Dr. Gray’s question in the affirmative; but Gray himself,
so far as I am aware, never attempted to classify Sea-Lions and Sea-Bears on this
basis of fact. In O. hookeri, however, measurements show that the length of the
ear is one tenth of that of the head at the level of the ear. In O. judata, on the
contrary, the same measurements give the proportions 1:12. In the Californian Sea-
Lion, again, O. gillespii (the head of which is shown in fig. 4, p. 372), the proportions
» “ Ueber die Ohrenrobben, Otaric, insbesondere iiber die in den Sammlungen zu Berlin befindlichen Arten,”
Monatsb. Ak, Wiss. Berlin, 1866, pp. 261-281 and pp. 665-672.
* Ser. 4, vol. ix. p. 483.
STRUCTURE OF HOOKER’S SEA-LION. 371
of the ear to the head are about the same as in 0. hooker’. The ear in the three species
O. pusilla, O. hookeri, and O. gi/lespii appears to me to be also decidedly narrower in
proportion to its length than in 0. jubata. Dr. Burmeister, in a paper! upon Arctoce-
phalus hookeri, refers to the length of the ears in that species as contrasted with
Otaria jubata.
Another character to which I wish to direct the attention of the Society is the form
of the nose (which is illustrated in the accompanying drawings, figs. 1-7) in the four
species already referred to. In the lateral views the nose of Otaria jubata is seen to
Fig. 2.
Head of Olaria jubata,
(One fourth of the size of nature.)
be distinctly larger than in the other species, and in the front views the breadth is
considerably greater. In fact the external characters of the nose in these Otariidee seems
to divide them into two groups, which are also to be distinguished by the characters of
the ear.
1 « Notes on Arctocephalus Hookeri, Gray,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. ix. (1872) p. 89.
oo
-T
bo
MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE
Fig. 3.
Head of Otaria pusilla.
(One half of the size of nature.)
Fig. 4.
>
Head of Qtaria gillspii (after Forbes, Trans. Zool. Soc. yol. xi. pl. xlix.).
(One fourth of the size of nature.)
STRUCTURE OF HOOKER’S SEA-LION, 373
Fig. 5
Muzzle of Otaria jubata. (Front view.)
(Two thirds »f the size of nature.)
Muzzle of Otaria hookeri. (Front view.)
(Two thirds of the size of nature.)
von. xi.—Part x. No. 4.—April, 1890. Bar
374 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE
Judging from the drawings which illustrate Mr. J. W. Clark’s paper upon 0. forsteri',
it seems to be not at all improbable that this species resembles O. hookeri and its allies
in the shape and size of the nose; in the figure? which represents the lateral aspect
of the nose in that species, it seems distinctly to want the truncated extremity of that
of O. jubata; in the drawings which the author reproduces from Dr. Hector? this is
even more marked. If it be permissible to found any deductions upon these sketches,
ge
Muzzle of Otaria pusilla, (Front view.)
(Two thirds of the size of nature.)
I would also point out that the considerable length of the ear as depicted therein is
perfectly in harmony with what has been said above.
Mr. Clark’s drawings of Otaria wrsina* are too small to permit of any comparison
with other species in the points indicated above. ‘The figures in the ‘ Voyage de ]’As-
trolabe’ of O. cinerea and O. australis give no information upon these points. I have
also endeavoured to discover from Burmeister’s figure of 0. falklandica® what evidence
can be deduced as to the affinities of that species. The attitude of the animal in the
figure, which is three-quarters full face, precludes the possibility of any accurate
description of the nose from the lateral aspect: but it seems highly probable, from
1 «On the Eared Seals of the Islands of St. Paul and Amsterdam &c.,” P. Z. 8. 1875, p. 650.
? Ibid. p. 664, fig. 4. ® Ibid. p. 660, figs. 1 and 2,
‘ « Notes on three stuffed Specimens of the Sea-Lion of the Pribiloy Islands (Otaria ursina),” P. Z. 8. 1878,
pl. xx. p. 371.
* * Atlas de la description physique de la République Argentine,’ pls. xii., xiii., xiv.
STRUCTURE OF HOOKER’S SEA-LION. 370
that figure, that the nose agrees with O. hookeri. The ears of O. falklandica are
evidently of considerable length compared to the length of the head; so that, on the
whole, this species probably comes nearer to O. hookeri, O. pusilla, and their allies than
it does to O. jubata’.
O. hookeri has been already figured by Dr. Gray in the illustrated account? of the
zoological material gathered during the yoyage of the ‘Erebus’ and ‘Terror.’ In that
figure a character is assigned to the species which I cannot believe to be correct from
what I have myself observed in 0. hookeri (see Pl. LXV. fig. 2). The nails on the digits
of the pes are drawn as being of nearly equal size, those of the first and fifth being only
a very little smaller. This is certainly not the case in the two individuals examined by
myself; in both these the three middle digits of the pes have long and well-developed
nails, while those of the first and fifth are only rudimentary. The drawing, however,
which illustrates Dr. Gray’s ‘ Report’ was made from a stuffed specimen, and is, on
this account, less reliable. ven the skeleton of the foot shares in this peculiarity :
the middle digits have the terminal phalanx ridged and pointed from the insertion of
a long claw; the first and last digits have a flattened terminal phalanx.
Dr. Burmeister * uses this character to distinguish O. hookeri from O. jubata; but I
am quite unable to confirm the accuracy of Dr. Gray’s illustration of the hind limbs *.
I lay particular stress upon these points, because it might be imagined, from some
figures and descriptions which have appeared, that these points are of value in specific,
if not in generic, diagnosis. As the object of the present communication is mainly the
discrimination of the genera of Sea-Lions, I need not apologize for giving prominence
to the discussion of all such characters.
Dr. Murie, in his valuable and exhaustive treatise ® upon the external characters and
anatomy of 0. jubata, has described and figured the manus and pes® of that Sea-Lion.
The former limb has five extremely minute flattened nails corresponding to the five
digits; the same is the case with O. hookeri (see Pl. LXV. fig. 1) and apparently
with other species. The pes of O. jubata presents exactly those characters which have
been already referred to in describing 0. hookeri; and, moreover, the skeleton of the
limb presents a completely similar modification to that which occurs in 0. hooker.
In Mr. Clark’s figure of the corresponding limb of O. forsteri™ the number and
1 Mr. Clark (P. Z. 8. 1875, p. 664) remarks, with a figure (fig. 5), upon the peculiar nasal cartilages in his
O. forsteri ; exactly the same disposition occurs, according to Burmeister’s figure, in O. falklandica. Unfor-
tunately I omitted to examine these structures in 0. hooker.
2 Voyage of the ‘ Erebus’ and ‘ Terror.’ Description of Mammalia, by Dr. J. E. Gray, pl. xiv.
3 Loe. cit.
4 Mr, J. A. Allen (Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard, vol. ii. no. 1, p. 40), emphasizing these unlikely points of
difference, is inclined to unite again the two species; I think that, apart altogether from the new facts which
I am able to bring forward in the present paper, this proceeding could not be justified.
5 Trans, Zool. Soc. vols. vii. and viii.
6 Toe, cit. vol. vii. pl. lxvii. figs. 1, 2. 7 PZ. 8. 1876, pl. Ixx.
576 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE
character of the nails are similar; so, too, in Mr. Forbes’s drawings! of 0. gillespti.
In the ‘ Voyage de l’Astrolabe’ the pes of O. australis is figured as having five complete
digits, and Mr. Clark not unnaturally makes use of this character to distinguish between
this species and his 0. forsteri. I feel certain, however, that five complete nails are
not found in any of the different species of Sea-Lions with which we are at present
acquainted. The only evidence, in fact, for the presence of five complete nails is in
Quoy and Gaimard’s figure ; and these do not, to my mind, bear the stamp of accuracy.
It is possible that the shape of the pes (and of the manus also) may present
characters of specific value; the depth of the incisions between the toes, as well as
the relative sizes of the first and last toe, appear from the published figures to be
subject to some variation ; as, however, half of the figures extant are from dried skins,
it does not seem to me to be safe to base any discussion upon differences in the
figures, which may present appearances unknown in nature.
II. Viscerat ANATOMY.
After the very laborious and complete account of the anatomy of the viscera in 0.
jubata which is to be found in Dr. Murie’s memoir, I did not expect to be able to add
much to our knowledge of the structure of the Otariide.
I examined the viscera of 0. hookeri with much interest, because I wished to discover
whether that species was most nearly allied to O. jubata or to O. gillespii; materials
for further comparison do not exist; these two species only have been hitherto studied
by dissection.
The tongue of O. hookeri is bifid at the apex, like that of O. jubata and O. gillespii,
and in other respects appears to agree with the same organ in these two species.
The stomach is decidedly less globular than in the figures given by Murie; the
measurements of the undistended viscus are as follows (they are to be compared with
the accompanying measurements of 0. jubata) :—
O. jubata, O. hookeri.
inch. inch.
Length along outer circumference. . . 31 21
Length of lesser curvature . . .. . 11 14
T cannot compare these measurements exactly with those of 0. gillespii ; but Forbes
distinctly states, and other measurements which he quotes support the statement, that
the stomach is considerably more elongated and less globular than in 0. jubata. It
appears, when comparing the measurements given by Forbes and Murie of the length
of their examples with the length of the stomach with my own measurements in
* Trans. Zool. Soc. vol. xi. pl. 1. fig. 2.
STRUCTURE OF HOOKER’S SEA-LION. it
(Se)
O. hookeri, that in O. jubata the stomach is larger in proportion to the length of the body
than in either of the other species; although naturally there was not an absolute
agreement between O. gillespii and O. hookerii in the proportions of this viscus, the
difference was markedly less than between either of these species and 0. jubata. The
spleen of O. hookeri was 16 inches in length; its breadth varies from 2-34 inches; the
greater part of the organ was of the greater breadth. So far as I can gather from
Mr. Forbes’s description, the spleen of O. gillepsii is nearly of the same shape, but is
proportionately smaller in size. In both these species there is no “ beak-like process,’
such as that which Dr. Murie describes and figures in 0. jubata.
Neither Dr. Murie nor Mr. Forbes refers to the attachment of the omentum of the
spleen ; this is peculiar, and is closely paralleled in the case of the Rhinoceros, where
it has been lately described by Mr. Treves and myself. It probably occurs in other
animals. ‘The splenic omentum, instead of being attached to the spleen along the
middle line, is attached along two parallel lines.
With regard to the liver, this organ presents a general agreement with the liver in
the other species of Sea-Lions, being characterized, as they are, by the breaking up of
the lobes into a very large number of lobules. The right lateral lobe is rather more
lobulated than in Dr. Murie’s figure of that of 0. jubata; the left lateral lobe is perhaps
less so, inasmuch as the furrows which break it up into lobules are nearly confined to the
base of the lobe; the left central lobe (that marked V in Murie’s figure) is also rather
less lobulated. I do not know that very much weight can be attached to such small
differences as are here recorded; still in these minute points of difference O. hookeri
comes nearer to 0. gillespii, where, as Mr. Forbes has said, “the liver... . differs
chiefly (from that of O. jubata) in the more regular outlines of its lobes, and the much
smaller development of additional sulci on its inferior aspect, in these respects more
resembling the liver of ordinary Mammalia, and presenting less approximation to the
greatly complicated liver of the Seals.”
A description of the lungs of 0. hookeri would be a mere repetition of the descrip-
tions given by Murie and Forbes. I may mention, however, that the “lobus impar”
belongs to the right lung, as Murie states to be the case in O. jubata. Forbes refers to
the presence of the “lobus impar” in 0. gillespii, but neglects to say what relation it
bears to the right and left lungs.
The heart of O. hookeri agrees with that of O. gillespii in the origin of the great
arterial trunks; that is to say, an innominate artery gives off both carotids and one
subclavian ; the left subclavian takes its origin independently from the arch of the
aorta. In O. jubata the left carotid, as well as the left subclavian, arise separately
from the aorta, while the innominate gives rise to the right subclavian and right
carotid.
1 Trans. Zool. Soe. vol. xii. pt. 6.
(S\)
-I
o
MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE
III. Osrrouoey.
I have been able, through the kindness of Mr. Thomas, to study the large collection
of skulls of Sea-Lions which are in the Natural History Museum. I do not, however,
consider it necessary to illustrate the skull of O. hookeri by figures, as this has been
already done by Mr. Clark in his paper’, and also by Dr. Gray; these zoologists have,
between them, figured the skulls of both sexes. Mr. Clark adds to his figures a some-
what detailed description of the cranial characters of O. hooker’; its salient points
have also been noted by Gray.
The following are the principal characters (partly noted here for the first time,
partly already recorded) which distinguish the skull of 0. hookeri from that of O. jubata.
They are arranged for convenience’ sake in a tabular form :—
Otaria jubata.
1. Palate excavated behind.
2. Posterior nares on a level with the arti-
culation of squamosal and jugal.
3. Muzzle truncated.
4. Pterygoids massive and somewhat trian-
gular in form, the apex pointing downwards.
5. Palatal bones with a perfectly straight
posterior margin.
6. Anterior margin of nasals on a line with
zygoma and suborbital foramen.
Otaria hookeri.
1. Palate not excavated behind.
2. Posterior nares on a level with middle of
jugal.
3. Muzzle more pointed. :
4, Pterygoids ending in a hooked process, as
in most of the Mammalia,
5. Palatal bones with convex posterior
margin.
6. Line drawn through nasals at right angles
to long axis of skull falls much anterior to this
point.
This tabular statement does not take any account of numbers of minute points of
difference, but it contains, I believe, the principal distinctive features, which are by no
means few.
As to these points, I have compared the skulls of O. jubata and O. hookeri with those
of the other species contained in the National Collection, viz. those labelled O. stelleri,
O. ursina, O. gillespii, O. pusilla, O. nigrescens, O. cinerea, O. forsteri. 1 find that the
skull of O. jubata differs from all of these in exactly the same points that I have
uready referred to as distinguishing that species from O. hookeri; likewise that all the
other species, O. stelleri &c., though doubtless presenting certain points of difference
among themselves, yet agree in the structural features to which attention has been
already called in the tabular statement above given.
These characters may not be important ones, but, if not, they are at least numerous,
and must therefore be considered as being collectively of some importance. Their impor-
tance is also clearly increased by the fact that they absolutely concur with other struc-
tural features to which particular attention has been directed in the previous portion
* «On the Eared Seals of the Auckland Islands,” P. Z. 8. 1873, p. 750.
STRUCTURE OF HOOKER’S SHA-LION. 5379
of this paper. I there took pains to point out that, from certain external characters
afforded by the nose and ears, the Sea-Lions already known to us could be very distinctly
separated into two groups.
Again, the visceral anatomy of the Otariide, although known within very narrow
limits, affords grounds for specially uniting together certain forms, and separating these
from others.
So far as they go, all these characters—external, visceral, and osteological—point
the same way, and tend to divide the Otariidee into two divisions: the one comprises
only Otaria jubata; the other will contain all the rest of the known forms. This
distinction will be best emphasized by applying separate generic names to the two
divisions ; I am, however, quite of opinion that it is, in many respects, not advisable
to separate so well-marked a group as are the Sea-Lions into two genera. As for the
numerous genera which Dr. Gray and Prof. Peters have from time to time proposed,
most of them appear to me to be quite unnecessary. These two genera should be
Otaria and Arctocephalus, and they will be defined as follows ‘—
Otaria. Arctocephalus.
Nose broad and truncated. Nose narrow and pointed,
Ears short. Kars relatively long.
Palate deeply hollowed out and truncated Palate not excavated nor truncated poste-
posteriorly. riorly.
Pterygoids without a hook-like process. Pterygoids with a recurved process.
Posterior margin of nasals on a level with Posterior margin of nasals behind zygoma
zygoma and suborbital process. and suborbital process.
On the whole, the osteological characters which separate the two genera are more
specialized in Ofaria than in how “*.
£%
f | 3 ty
4 - &
hai a = wrt ; 7
al , '
7 tisk sven"? * wh i 7
t ty. a ee Ue he
- z is a ei :
: a i ee “2
owe —?
1 Ses, ieee ~ i
; i he
; ; ua Ly % at hn ett
: a ani pian kgreeevt itt
- wi eee on jer paces ne
OE CL) we Le ee hs “ 2 2% Thee: 2h, 4 “
ta UT TEM the . fies er re So hl
= +h a > * -
at f » mis a - ie. aay re a” peers see nae ey. ig
“. " an e pat ire Se t quarrels hy, ary ford ye
; ' "4 a ehdl en SES
/ ‘ : fie weit :
vee way
agle ue (ee + : Pua ‘cs, Rey re pngeavns (Sa BETS
a | ¥ is Hi eee re. A pt
2 f . P ml '
a +
>
~ he * eg
‘
F te
.
f
.
; *
< '
.
INDEX OF SPECIES, ETC., IN VOL. XII.
Abrohlos Bank, Foraminifera from the, by H. B.
Brady, W. K. Parker, and T. R. Jones, 211-239.
Acisoma, 263, 3C8.
ascalaphoides, 308, 309, 342.
panorpoides, 309, 347.
trifida, 341.
Aithriamanta, gen. nov., 262, 283.
brevipennis, 283, 346.
Agrionoptera, 259, 260, 261, 263, 292.
insularis, 336.
longitudinalis, 335,
—— quatuornotata, 292, 337, 347.
sexlineata, 292.
simulans, 336.
Alaotanais, gen. nov., 107, 111.
hastiger, 109, 113, 138.
levispinosus, 109, 114, 138, 139.
serratispinosus, 108, 111, 138.
Ammodiscus gordialis, 218, 231, 236.
Amphipoda, some new exotic, from Singapore and
New Zealand, by T. R. R. Stebbing, 199-210.
Amphistegina lessonti, 230, 233, 236.
Amphithopsis cerulea, 199.
Anarthura simplex, 111.
Anatya, gen. noy., 263, 293.
anomala, 294, 338, 346, 347.
Anomalina ammonoides, 228, 233, 238.
ariminensis, 228, 233, 238.
Anthelura, gen. nov., 121, 126.
abyssorum, 127.
elongata, 126, 139, 140.
Anthura arctica, 132.
brunnea, 124.
carinata, 124,
—— filiformis, 130.
gracilis, 122, 124, 129, 140.
laurentiana, 130.
Anthura nigropunciata, 129.
poltta, 124,
tenuis, 124.
Anthuride, synopsis of genera of, 121.
Antidythemis, gen. noy., 258, 267.
trametformis, 315, 345.
Apseudes acutifrons, 81, 133.
anomalus, 101.
echinatus, 81, 89, 134.
gracilis, 81, 95, 97, 136.
grossimanus, 81, 93, 135, 136.
hastifrons, 133,
latifrons, 80.
latreillit, 81, 82, 84,133, 134.
ligioides, 81.
— lunarifrons, 81, 89, 91, 134, 135.
obtusifrons, 81, 88, 135.
simplicirostris, 81, 89, 91, 135.
spectabilis, 81.
spinosus, 81, 82, 85, 134.
talpa, 80, 81, 82, 85.
tenuimanus, 81.
uncidiyitatus, 81, 87, 136.
Apseudide, synopsis of generic distinctions of. 80.
Apteryx australis, 161, 167, 169.
oweni, 161.
Arctocephalus hookeri, on the structure of, by F. E.
Beddard, 369-380.
, ears of, 369-371.
, external characters of, 369-376.
—— ——., head of, 369, 370.
—— — , muzzle of, 373.
, osteology of, 378-380.
, visceral anatomy of, 376, 377.
Argilornis longipennis, 159.
Articulina conico-articulata, 216, 231, 234.
multilocularis, 215, 231, 234.
312
384
» Articulina sagra, 215.
sulcata, 215, 231, 234,
Beddard, F. E. On the anatomy and systematic
position of a gigantic Earthworm (Microcheta
rappi) from the Cape Colony, 63-76.
On the structure of Hooker’s Sea-Lion
(Aretocephalus hookeri), 369-380.
and Treves, F. On the anatomy of the Sondaie
Rhinoceros, 183-198.
Belonia, gen. nov., 260, 288.
foliata, 288, 333, 334, 346.
—— longipennis, 334.
—— luctuosa, 288.
saturata, 288.
uniformis, 333.
Biloculina depressa, 213, 231, 234.
elongata, 214, 231, 234.
—— wregularis, 214, 231, 234,
ringens, 213, 231, 234.
Birds, synopsis of British Eocene, 159.
, table of characters of the tibio-tarsus of, 157.
Bolivina enariensis, 221, 232, 236.
dilatata, 221, 232, 236.
plicata, 221, 232, 238.
punctata, 221, 232, 233.
tevtilarioides, 221, 232, 236.
Boulenger, G. A. On the Reptiles and Batrachians
of the Solomon Islands, 35-62.
Brachydiplax, 263, 280.
denticauda, 280.
indica, 329, 346.
maria, 280.
Brachygonia, gen, noy., 259, 310.
oculata, 310.
Brachymesia, gen. nov., 262, 280.
australis, 281, 330.
Brachythemis, 263, 264, 278.
contuminata, 279.
Brady, H. B., Parker, W. K., and Jones, T. R. On
some Foraminifera from the Abrohlos Bank,
211-239.
Bulimina aculeata, 220, 231, 236.
inflata, 220, 231, 236.
marginata, 220, 231, 236.
—— pupoides, 220, 231, 233.
Byblis kallarthrus, 199, 209.
Cacergates, gen. noy., 263, 306.
INDEX OF SPECIES.
Cacergates leucosticta, 306, 329.
Calathura, gen. nov., 122, 131.
brachiata, 131, 133, 140.
Calliope fluviatilis, 208.
Callyspongia, 362.
Calothemis, 261, 306.
meyert, 306,
Camacinia, gen. nov., 260, 266.
gigantea, 267.
Cambarus propinquus, 104.
Cancer (Gammarus) talpa, 81.
Cannacria, gen. nov., 262, 300.
batesti, 300, 341, 346, 347.
Cannaphila, gen. nov., 259, 261, 305.
insularis, 306, 341.
Cassidulina laevigata, 221, 232, 236.
subglobosa, 221, 232, 236.
Celithemis, 261, 262, 274.
amanda, 275,
elisa, 275.
eponina, 275.
fasciata, 326, 346.
ornata, 275.
superba, 274.
Ceratobatrachus guentheri, 56, 62.
Ceratorhinus sumatrensis, 184, 187, 189, 197.
Cercopsis nove-hollandie, 154, 155.
Chaleostephia, gen. noy., 258, 293,
SJlavifrons, 293, 337.
Chalinine Sponges, observations on the West-Indian,
with descriptions of new species, by Arthur
Dendy, 349-368.
—— ——,, introductory remarks upon, 349-352.
, descriptions of genera and species of,
353-367.
Cladochalina, 350.
Clavulina communis, 220, 231, 235.
parisiensis, 220, 231, 235.
Cenotiata, 262, 276,
— caudalis, 276.
Cornufa corrugatus, 55, 56.
dorsalis, 54.
guppyi, 53, 54, 61.
solomonis, 54, 62.
Cornuspira involvens, 216, 231, 234.
Corucia zebrata, 35, 36, 37, 43, 61.
Coryphodon croydonensis, 144,
INDEX OF SPECIES.
Cristellaria calear, 224, 232, 237.
cassis, 224, 232, 237.
crepidula, 224, 232, 237.
cultrata, 224, 232, 237.
rotulata, 224, 232, 237.
variabilis, 224, 232, 237.
sp., 224, 237.
Crocodilus porosus, 35, 36, 37.
Crocothemis, 263, 265, 279, 330.
erythrea, 279.
Croydon Bird-remains compared with other Eocene
Birds, 150-152,
Crustacea Isopoda of the ‘ Lightning,’ ‘ Porcupine,’
and ‘ Valorous’ Expeditions, by A. M. Norman
and T. R. R. Stebbing, 77-141.
Cryptocope abbreviata, 110.
viringii, 110, 134.
Cyathura, gen, noy., 121, 124.
carinata, 124, 141.
Cymbalopora poeyi, 226, 232, 239.
Dasornis londinensis, 150, 159.
Deielia, gen. nov., 262, 281.
fasciata, 281, 330, 346.
Dendrophis macrops, 37.
solomonis, 35, 37, 45.
Dendy, Arthur. Observations on the West-Indian
Chalinine Sponges, with descriptions of new
species, 349-368.
Diastatops, 257, 271.
pullata, 272.
Diatryma gigantea, 150,
Diemenia muelleri, 37.
Dinornis crassus, 152, 153.
curtus, 171, 172, 177, 178, 181.
, femur of, 181.
—— ——.,, metatarse of, 181.
, tibia, 181.
didiformis, 181.
—— dromioides, 172.
elephantopus, 174.
, sternum of, 1-3.
—— giyanteus, 2.
gravis, 174, 180.
maximus, 175, 177, 178.
oweni, a new species of the Dinornithide, by
Julius von Haast, 171-180.
, cranium of, 172; measurements of, 173.
Dinornis oweni, femur of, 177.
, fibula of, 179.
——,, pelvis of, 176.
, tarso-metatarsus, 179.
——,, tibia of, 178.
, vertebre of, 174, 175.
parvus, 173, 174, 175, 176, 177.
rheides, 1, 2, 174.
-— robustus, 175.
Diplacina, 261, 307, 308.
nana, 308.
Diplacodes, gen. noy., 263, 264, 307.
exul, 308.
minuscula, 308.
nebulosa, 308.
tetra, 308.
Diplax, 250, 256, 276, 277, 278, 308.
amanda, 275.
bispina, 293.
cora, 282,
denticauda, 280.
elisa, 275.
erotica, 277.
exul, 308.
Dipsas irregularis, 35, 37, 45.
Discorbina bertheloti, 227, 232, 238.
globularis, 225, 232, 238.
orbicularis, 227, 232, 238.
rarescens, 227, 232, 233.
rosacea, 226, 227, 232, 233.
vilardeboana, 227, 232, 233.
Dythemis, 264, 298.
rufinervis, 298.
—— trametformis, 268, 315.
Enchytreus ventriculosus, 71, 72.
Enygrus bibroni, 35, 36, 45.
—- curinatus, 35, 36, 45.
Ephidatia, gen. nov., 262, 283.
amazonica, 331.
cubensis, 331.
lonyipes, 331.
Erebophis asper, 36.
Erythemis, 264, 304.
bicolor, 283.
longipes, 283.
peruviana, 305, 346.
Erythrodiplax, 264, 265,278.
386
Erythrodwplaz corallina, 278.
plebeia, 278.
Eupheus ligioides, 81.
talpa, 81.
Eupterornis remensis, 159.
Foraminifera from the Abrohlos Bank, by H. B.
Brady, W. K. Parker, and T. R. Jones, 211-239.
Fylgia, gen. nov., 259, 312.
amazonica, 312, 344, 345.
Fylla, gen. nov., 259, 313.
exigua, 314, 345, 346.
Gastornis edwardsi, 150, 151, 152, 159.
—— klaasseni, remains of, from the Lower Eocene
Beds near Croydon, 143-160.
, comparison of, with Dinornis and other
extinct birds, 152.
, compared with recent birds, 153-156.
——,, descriptions of the specimens, 145-150.
, femur of, 148; measurements of, 149.
, introductory remarks upon, 143, 144.
, tibio-tarsi of, 145; measurements of,
147.
—— minor, 150, 159.
parisiensis, 150, 151, 159.
Gaudryina filiformis, 219, 231, 235.
pupoides, 219, 231, 235.
, var. chilostoma, 219, 231, 235.
siphonella, 219, 231, 233.
Gecko bivitiatus, 39.
vittatus, 35, 36, 39.
Gehyra oceanica, 35, 36, 38.
Globigerina equilateralis, 225, 232, 233.
bulloides, 225, 232, 238.
conglobata, 225, 232, 237.
rubra, 225, 232, 237.
sacculifera, 225, 232, 233.
Globiocephalus melas, 245.
Gonyocephalus godeffroyi, 35, 36, 39.
Gymnodactylus arnouxii, 37.
pelagicus, 35, 36, 37.
Gypsina globulus, 229, 233, 239.
inherens, 229, 233, 235.
Haast, Julius von.
On Dinornis owen, a new species
of the Dinornithide, with some remarks on D.
curtus, 171-182.
On Megalapteryx hectori, a new gigantic
species of Apterygian Bird, 161-169.
INDEX OF SPECIES.
Halcyornis toliapicus, 159.
Haplocope angusta, 110.
Haplophragmium caraniense, 218, 231, 235.
emaciatum, 218, 231, 233.
latidorsatum, 218, 231, 235.
nanum, 218, 231, 235.
Hemistigma, gen. nov., 259, 260, 261, 263, 295.
alhipuncta, 295,
Heterotanais anomalus, 104, 109.
limicola, 109.
Orstedi, 109.
Hinulia megaspila, 36.
Holotania, gen. noy., 261, 288.
axilena, 289, 347.
lydia, 289.
Hooker’s Sea-Lion, see Arctocephalus hookeri.
Hoplocephalus par, 35, 37, 46, 61.
Hydrobasileus, gen. noy., 258, 266.
vittatus, 266, 314, 345.
Hydronympha, 801.
Hyla macrops, 59, 62.
— thesaurensis, 60, 62.
Hylodes martinicensis, 51.
Hyperammina ramosa, 217, 231, 234.
Hyssura, gen. noy., 122, 128.
producta, 128, 140.
Iphinoe serrata, 105.
trispinosa, 105.
Ischnura senegalensis, 329.
Jones, T. R., Brady, H. B., and Parker, W. K. On
some Foraminifera from the Abrohlos Bank,
211-239.
Keneuxia smaragdina, 35, 36, 40.
Kirby, W. F. A revision of the subfamily Libellu-
line, with descriptions of new genera and
species, 249-348.
Lagena acuticosta, 222.
formosa, 223,
—— globosa, 221, 232, 233.
hexagona, 222,
—— levigata, 222, 232, 233.
lagenoides, 223, 232, 237.
lineata, 222, 232, 237.
—— marginata, 222, 232, 237.
melo, 222, 232, 237.
—— orbignyana, 222, 232, 237.
striata, 222, 232, 237.
Lagena sulcata, 222, 232, 237.
Larus aryentatus, 154.
Lathrecisia, gen. noy., 264, 291.
pectoralis, 291,
terminalis, 335.
Lepidodactylus guppyi, 35, 36, 38, 61.
Leptetrum, 259, 260, 261, 262, 286.
— 4-maculata, 287.
Lepthemis, 264, 302.
vesiculosa, 303, 347.
Leptochelia algicola, 108.
— dubia, 104, 108.
—— filum, 108.
—— neapolitana, 108.
—— rapax, 108.
savignii, 108.
Leptognathia brevimana, 110.
— breviremis, 110.
ceca, 110.
—— filiformis, 110.
gracilis, 110.
—— graciloides, 110.
laticaudata, 110.
longiremis, 109, 133.
—— manea, 110.
rigida, 110.
Leucorhinia, 262, 275.
albifrons, 275.
—— dubia, 275.
hudsonica, 275.
—— intacta, 275.
pectoralis, 275,
rubicunda, 275.
Liasis amethystinus, 36.
Lrbella, 301.
Libellula, 260, 284.
albifrons, 275,
—— albipuncta, 295.
—— anyusiiventris, 289.
—— attenuata, 301.
—— aurora, 278.
— azilena, 289.
— bruchialis, 302.
brevipennis, 283.
brunnea, 256, 302.
cerulescens, 302.
caffra, 289.
“
INDEX OF
SPECIES.
Libellula cardinalis, 299.
carolina, 268.
— caudalis, 276.
— celeno, 298.
— chinensis, 316.
—— contaminata, 279.
— corallina, 278.
— depressa, 284, 346.
—— depressiuscula, 277.
—— designata, 282.
—— didyma, 304.
— dubia, 275.
—— eponina, 275.
—— erythrea, 279.
—— ewilena, 289.
—— fasciata, 272.
ferruginea, 286.
flaveola, 277.
Slavescens, 266.
—— fluctuans, 323.
fonscolombii, 277.
—— frontalis, 299.
fulvia, 271.
— hudsonica, 275.
— imbuta, 296.
—— infumata, 296.
—— intacta, 275.
—— lais, 325.
leucosticta, 306,
longipennis, 305.
luctuosa, 288.
— lydia, 288, 289.
— madagascariensis, 289.
— minuscula, 308.
—— nebulosa, 308.
— ornata, 275,
pectoralis, 275, 291.
—— perwiand, 305,
phryne, 311.
—— phyllis, 270.
—— plebeia, 278.
pulchella, 288.
— pullata, 272.
—— 4-maculata, 287.
rubicunda, 275.
—— rufinervis, 298.
—— sabina, 256, 302,
387
388 INDEX OF SPECIES.
Tibellula sanguinea, 282. Macrothemis celeeno, 298.
saturata, 288. hemichlora, 298, 346, 347.
signata, 282. Megalupteryx hectori, a new gigantic species of
simplex, 269. Apterygian Bird, by Julius yon Haast, 161-169.
—— simplicicollis, 303. — , femur of, 166,
stigmatizans, 323. —— —, fibula of, 166.
tenera, 274. —— ——,, phalanges of, 168.
tetra, 308. — , tarso-metatarsus of, 162-164,
—— tillarga, 265.
, tibia of, 164-166.
trivialis, 278. Megalornis emuinus, 159.
vesiculosa, 303. Meionornis caswarinus, 173, 174, 181.
vulgata, 277. didiformis, 173, 174.
zonata, 270. Mesothemis, 264, 303.
Libellulin, a revision of the subfamily, by W. F. simplicicollis, 303, 347.
Kirby, 249-348. Miathyria, gen. noy., 258, 269.
——,, characters of, 250-257.
——, characters of genera of, 265-314.
pusilla, 318, 346.
simplex, 269,
, descriptions of new species of, 314-345. Micrathyria, gen. noy., 264, 303.
, introductory remarks upon the, 249, 250. didyma, 304.
, table of genera of, 257-265. Microcheta rappi, anatomy and systematic position
Lielaphis modestus, 37. of, by F. E. Beddard, 63-76.
Lipinia anolis, 35, 36, 40, 48, 61. , alimentary system of, 71.
aurea, 42. — , circulatory system of, 70.
pulchella, 42. —— , external characters of, 65.
semperi, 42. — » generative system of, 72-75.
virens, 41, 42, 43. ,; nephridia of, 66.
vuleana, 42. Microthemis, 263, 279.
Lithornis emuinus, 159. duivenbodii, 280, 347.
vulturinus, 159. Miliolina agglutinans, 215, 231, 234,
Lombriciens intraclitelliens, 64, 74. bicornis, 214, 231, 234.
excisa, 215, 231, 234.
preclitelliens, 64. oblonga, 214, 231, 234.
Lumbricus microcheta, 63, 64. —— pygmea, 214, 231, 234,
seminulum, 214, 231, 234,
tricarinata, 215, 231, 234.
postclitelliens, 64.
terrestris, 65.
Lyriothemis, 260, 285.
braueri, 332, 346. Misagria, gen. noy., 259, 296.
cleis, 286. parana, 297, 339, 346, 347.
frontalis, 332. Nannodiplax, 259, 312.
Mabuia albofasciolata, 36. rubra, 312.
carteretit, 35, 36, 40. Nannodythemis, 258, 311.
cyanura, 35, 36, 40. australis, 311, 344, 346.
nigra, 35, 36, 40. Nannophlebia, 258, 311.
Macrodiplax, 261, 282. lorquini, 311,
cora, 282, Nannophya, 259, 312, 313.
Macromia cubensis, 283, australis, 344,
Macrornis tanaupus, 159, —— bella, 313.
Macrothemis, 262, 297.
eaigqua, 345,
INDEX OF SPECIES.
Nannophya maculosa, 313.
pygmea, 313, 347.
semiaurea, 313, 344.
Nannothemis, 259, 312.
bella, 313.
maculosa, 313.
sylvia, 313, 343.
Nardoa schlegelii, 36.
Neocysta, gen. noy., 263, 300.
attenuata, 301.
Neophlebia, 259, 309.
lorquini, 311.
pollenz, 309.
Nephepeltia, gen. nov., 259, 310.
phryne, 311,
Nesocria, gen. nov., 263, 290.
woodfordi, 291, 335.
Nesovenia, gen. noy., 260, 291.
cingulata, 292, 336, 346.
Neurothemis, 260, 271.
-—— affinis, 323, 346.
—— decora, 323.
degener, 323.
disparilis, 322, 323, 346.
— fluctuans, 323.
fulvia, 271, 346.
— gigantea, 267.
—— innominata, 322.
— oculata, 322.
—— palliata, 323.
—— stigmatizans, 323,
tullia, 333.
Newton, E. T. On the remains of a gigantic species
of Bird (Gastornis klaasseni) from the Lower
Eocene Beds near Croydon, 143-160.
Nodosaria calomorpha, 223, 232, 236.
hispida, 223, 232, 237.
obliqua, 223, 232.
—— pyrula, 223, 232, 236.
scalaris, 223, 232, 237.
—— (Dentalina) mucronata, 223, 232, 237.
( ) obliqua, 223, 237.
Nonionina depressula, 229, 230, 233, 236.
exponens, 230, 233, 236.
scapha, 230, 233, 236,
umbilicatula, 230, 233, 236.
Norman, A. M., and Stebbing, T. R. R. On the
vob, x1.—part x. No. 6.— April, 1890.
389
Crustacea Isopoda of the ‘ Lightning,’ ‘ Poreu-
pine,’ and ‘ Valorous’ Expeditions, 77-141.
Ocydromus australis, 155.
Odontopterya toliupicus, 159.
Oliska penicillata, 130.
Oniscus gracilis, 122.
Onychothemis, 258, 284.
abnormis, 284.
Oolina melo, 222.
Ophthalmidium inconstans, 216, 231, 234.
Orbulina universa, 225, 232, 237.
Orchestia littorea, 206.
mediterranea, 206.
Orchithemis, 260, 307.
pulcherrima, 307, 347.
Orthemis, 258, 263, 286.
coronata, 290, 335.
ferruginea, 286, 333%, 347.
SJlavopicta, 332, 346, 347.
metallica, 290.
Orthetrum, 261, 263, 301.
brachialis, 302.
— brunnea, 256, 302.
—— cerulescens, 302, 347.
sabina, 302, 347.
Ostrea bellovacina, 157.
Otaria australis, 374, 376.
—— byronia, 379.
cinerea, 374, 378.
fulklandica, 374, 375.
forsteri, 374, 375, 376, 378.
—— gillespii, 370, 371, 376, 377, 378.
—— ——.,, head of, 372.
—— godeffroyi, 379.
jubata, 369, 370, 371, 374, 375, 376, 377, 378,
379, 380.
, head of, 371.
—— ——, muzzle of, 373.
— leonina, 379, 380.
—— minor, 379.
—— nigrescens, 378.
—— pusilla, 369, 371, 375, 376, 377, 378.
, head of, 372.
, muzzle of, 374.
—— pygmea, 379.
stelleri, 378.
ullow, 379.
390
Oturia ursina, 374, 378.
Otis tarda, 155,
Owen, R. On Dinornis (Part XXV.), containing a
description of the sternum of Dinornis elephan-
topus, 1-3.
Pachychalina, 353.
variabilis, 351, 353, 367.
Pachydiplax, 263, 305.
longipennis, 305,
Palpopleura, 257, 272.
jucunda, 273, 347.
portia, 329,
sexmaculata, 273.
vestita, 273.
Pantala, 258, 265.
Slavescens, 266.
Paranthura arctica, 133.
costana, 129,
elongata, 126.
nigro-punctata, 129, 140.
norvegica, 132.
tenuis, 131, 140, 141.
Paratanais batet, 109.
forcipatus, 109.
Parker, T. Jeffery. Studies in New-Zcaland Ichthy-
ology.—I. On the skeleton of Regalecus argen-
teus, 5-33.
, and Scott, John H. Ona specimen of Ziphius
recently obtained near Dunedin, 241-248,
Parker, W. K., Brady, H. B., and Jones, T. R. On
some Foraminifera from the Abrohlos Bank,
211-239.
Park-Hill Railway Section, description of, 157-158.
Pasychalina, 353.
Patuloscula, 354.
Pecten maximus, 82.
Peneroplis pertusus, 216, 231, 236.
Pericheta aspergillum, 69, 75, 76.
Perithemis, 259, 262, 2738.
bella, 255, 324, 345.
domitia, 324, 325.
duivenhbodi, 280.
intensa, 326, 345.
metella, 325,
tenera, 274,
thais, 324,
Pherusa caerulea, 199, 206, 210.
INDEX OF SPECIES.
Pherusa fuscicola, 209.
Pigiphila, 284.
Placopsilina cenomana, 218, 231, 235.
Planispirina exigua, 216, 231, 234.
sigmoidea, 216, 231, 234.
Planorbulina acervalis, 227, 232, 238.
mediterranensis, 227, 232, 238.
Platetrum, 284.
Plathemis, 260, 261, 287.
lydia, 288.
pulchella, 288,
Platurus fasciatus, 35, 37, 46.
Platyrhinchus, 380.
Polymorphina lactea, 224, 232, 237.
Polystomella striatopunctata, 230, 233, 236.
sp., 230, 233, 236.
Pontodrilus littoralis, 65.
marionis, 65.
Potomothemis, gen. noy., 227, 272.
—— fasciata, 272.
Protorthemis, gen. nov., 261, 262, 290.
celebensis, 290, 334, 346, 347.
coronata, 290, 335.
metallica, 290.
Psammosphera fusca, 217, 231, 233.
Pseudoleon, gen. nov., 261, 262, 274.
superbus, 274, 346.
Pseudomacromia, gen, noy., 262, 299.
torrida, 299, 340, 346.
Pseudotanais forcipatus, 110.
—— lilljeborgii, 110.
—— macrocheles, 110.
mediterraneus, 110.
Pseudothemis, gen. noy., 258, 270.
zonata, 270, 346.
Ptenornis, 159.
Ptilanthura tenuis, 124,
Pullenia quinqueloba, 226, 232, 236.
spheroides, 226, 232, 236.
Pulvinulina crassa, 229, 233.
eleyans, 229, 233, 238.
menardii, 228, 233, 238.
micheliniana, 229, 233, 238.
oblonga, 229, 233, 238.
schreibersii, 228, 233, 238.
tumida, 229, 233.
Quinqgueloculina denticulata, 215,
INDEX OF
Quingueloculina plicatula, 215.
Rana adspersa, 58.
bufoniformis, 47, 61.
erythrea, 52.
grunniens, 49, 51.
—— guppy, 48, 49, 51, 61.
krefftii, 52.
Ieuhlii, 47, 48.
opisthodon, 50, 51, 61.
Raphismia, gen. nov., 265, 293.
—— bispina, 293, 347.
Regalecus argenteus, skeleton of, by T. Jeffery
Parker, 5-33.
——,, branchial arches of, 17.
——,, cranium of, 7-14.
——.,, hip-girdle of, 27.
——.,, hyoidian apparatus of, 16.
, interspinous bones and dermal fin-rays
of, 23.
, opercular bones of, 15.
——,, pectoral fin of, 26.
—— —,, pelvic fin of, 27.
, shoulder-girdle of, 26.
, Suspeusorium and the upper and lower
jaws of, 14.
, vertebra of, 20.
, vertebral column and the dorsal fin of,
19-25.
banksii, 6.
Remiornis heberti, 159.
Reophax fusiformis, 217, 231.
pilulifera, 217, 231, 234.
scorpiurus, 217, 231, 235,
Rhabdogonium tricarinatum, 223, 232, 237.
Rhacophorus maculatus, 53.
Rhinoceros, on the anatomy of the Sondaic, by
F. E. Beddard and F. Treves, 183-198.
Rhinoceros indicus, 185, 187, 195, 197.
sondaicus, abdomen of, 186.
, abdominal viscera of, 185.
——.,, brain of, 197.
, cecum and colon of, 191-194.
, coeliac axis of, 190.
, external characters of, 183.
——, heart of, 194.
, introductory remarks upon, 183.
, liver of, 188-190.
SPECIES. 391
| Rhinoceros sondaicus, mesenteric arteries, 194.
, mouth-cavity of, 186,
——,, palate of, 184.
, spleen of, 188.
, Stomach of, 187.
——.,, urino-genital organs of, 195.
Thodopygia, gen. noy., 265, 299,
cardinalis, 299, 346.
Rhea latreillii, 80, 82.
spinosa, 85,
Rhynchotus rufescens, 155,
Rhyothemis, 258, 269.
apicalis, 319, 345.
cuprina, 320, 345.
dispar, 319.
fulgens, 322.
obsolescens, 321.
—— phyllis, 270, 321.
pygmea, 321, 322.
resplendens, 320.
semihyalina, 320.
triangularis, 319.
Rotalia soldanii, 229, 233.
Sagrina dimorpha, 225, 232, 237.
Scapanea, gen. nov., 264, 298.
frontalis, 299.
Scott, John H., and Parker, T. Jeffery. On a speci-
men of Ziphius recently obtained near Dunedin,
241-248.
Siphonochalina, 354, 357.
ceratosa, 351, 356, 367, 368.
intermedia, 395.
papyraced, 350, 360.
procumbens, 349, 351, 355, 367, 368.
spiculosa, 351, 354, 357, 367, 368.
—— (Patuloscula) procumbens, 330.
—— (Spongia) tubulosa, 355.
Solomon Islands, on the Reptiles and Batrachiaus of
the, by G. A. Boulenger, 35-62.
Sendaic Rhinoceros, on the anatomy of the, by
F. E. Beddard and F. Treves, 183-198.
Spheroidina bulloides, 226, 232, 237.
Sphyrapus, gen. noy., 80, 97.
anomalus, 97, 101, 102, 137.
malleolus, 97, 98, 134, 137, 138.
serratus, 97, 133.
tudes, 97, 99, 134, 137.
392
Spinosella, 357.
maxima, 351, 365, 368.
—— plicifera, 349, 351, 363, 366, 367, 368.
sororia, 849, 351, 360, 367.
, var. dilatata, 361, 367, 368,
» var. elongata, 362, 368.
, var, fruticosa, 361, 367.
velata, 366, 367.
—— (Tuba) sororia, var. elongata, 359, 362.
Spiroloculina asperula, 214, 231, 234,
linbata, 214.
planulata, 214, 231, 234.
Sponges, Chalinine, on the West-Indian, by A. Dendy,
349,
Spongia plicifera, 363.
Stebbing, T. R. R. On some new Exotic Amphi-
poda from Singapore and New Zealand, 199-
210.
, and Norman, A. M. On the Crustacea Iso-
poda of the ‘Lightning,’ ‘ Poreupine,’ and
‘ Valorous’ Expeditions, 77-141.
Strongylura arctophylax, 110, 116, 139.
cylindrata, 110, 117.
Sympetrum, 263, 265, 276.
depressiuscula, 277.
—— flaveola, 277.
—— fonscolombii, 277.
—— pallidinervis, 327, 347.
striolatum, 328.
vulgata, 277.
Talitrus locusia, 205.
Talorchestia tumida, 199, 202, 209.
Tanaella, gen. noy., 106, 117.
unguicillata, 111, 118, 139.
Tanaide, synopsis of the genera of, 106.
Tanais cavolinii, 108.
balticus, 109.
curculio, 109,
dpressus, 109,
— dubius, 103, 109.
dulongii, 108.
edwardsii, 108.
forcipatus, 109.
islandicus, 109.
rhynchites, 109,
vittatus, 108,
Tauriphila, gen. noy., 258, 268.
INDEX OF
SPECIES.
Tauriphila iphigenia, 269.
Tetrathemis, 259, 309.
Tetrathemis flavescens, 342, 343, 346.
hyalina, 342, 343, 347.
irregularis, 310.
oculata, 310.
tristrigata, 343.
Textularia abbreviata, 219, 231, 235.
agglutinans, 219, 231, 235.
sagittula, 219, 231, 235,
Thecadiplax, 264, 277.
erotiva, 277.
Thelymis citrina, 265.
pulida, 265.
Thermochoria, gen. noy., 260, 295.
equivocata, 269, 339, 346.
Thermorthemis, gen. noy., 261, 289.
angustiventris, 289,
— caffra, 289.
madagascariensis, 289.
Tholymis, 258, 265.
citrina, 265.
tillarga, 265,
Tiaris longii, 39.
Tramea, 258, 268.
basilaris, 317.
—— burmeisteri, 316.
— carolina, 268.
—— chinensis, 317.
— darwinii, 315, 345.
—— erythrea, 318,
—— iphigenia, 269.
— limbata, 318.
—— madagascariensis, 317, 318.
—— mauriciana, 318,
—— quadrivitiata, 266, 314.
—— rosenbergi, 318.
—— stylata, 316.
translucida, 315.
Treves, F., and Beddard, F. E. On the anatomy of
the Sondaic Rhinoceros, 183-198.
Trithemis, 264, 265, 277.
attenuata, 328, 346.
aurora, 278.
lacustris, 329,
rubra, 328,
sanguinolenta, 329.
Trithemis trivialis, 278.
Trochammina squamata, 218, 231, 233.
Tropidonotus hypomelas, 37.
Truncatulina haidingerii, 228.
karsteni, 228.
— lobatula, 227, 233, 236, 238.
— mundula, 228, 233, 238.
—— reticulata, 228, 233, 238.
—— ungeriana, 228.
—- variabilis, 227, 233, 238.
—— sp., 227, 238.
Tuba armigera, 350, 359.
—— bursaria, 359.
—— conica, 359.
—— crispa, 309.
—— digitalis, 359.
— eschrichtii, 363, 364.
—— incesta, 359.
—- wregularis, 359.
——— levis, 309:
— lineata, 359.
longissima, 359.
—— megastoma, 359.
pavonina, 359.
— plicifera, 350, 359, 363.
sagoti, 399.
sancta crucis, 359.
scrobiculata, 359.
sororia, 359, 360.
subenervia, 359.
vaginalis, 359, 362.
Tubulodigitus, 354.
Typhlotanais equiremis, 109.
assimilis, 109.
—— brevicornis, 109.
—— cornutus, 109.
—— finmarchicus, 109.
messinensis, 109.
mcrocheles, 109.
INDEX OF
SPECIES. 395
Typhlotanais penicillatus, 109.
tenuicornis, 109.
tenuimanus, 109.
Tyriobapta, gen, nov., 262, 294,
torrida, 295, 338, 346.
Untamo, gen. noy., 260, 284.
apicalis, 285, 331, 346.
Uracis, 260, 296.
imbuta, 296.
infumata, 296.
Urothemis, 262, 282.
bisignata,
2
designata, 282.
—-— sanguinea, 282.
syynata, 282.
Uvigerina asperula, 225, 232, 237.
—— pygmea, 225, 232, 237.
Valvulina conica, 220, 231, 235.
Varanus indicus, 35, 36, 40.
Verneuilina spmnulosu, 219, 231, 235.
Virgulina schreibersiana, 220, 232, 233.
Webbina clavata, 218, 231, 236.
Ziphiorhynchus eryptodon, 242. :
Ziphius, on a specimen of, recently obtained near
Dunedin, by J. H. Scott and T. Jeffery Parker,
241-248.
, Sp., alimentary canal of, 245.
—-, , external characters of, 241.
——, ——, heart of, 246.
—, , respiratory organs of, 246.
7 , skeleton of, 243.
——, ——_, teeth of, 245.
’
—, , urinogenital organs of, 246.
—- cavirostris, 244.
chathamiensis, 243.
—— (Epiodon) nove-zealandie, 241.
Zoanthus parasitica, 362.
Zyxomma, 258, 301.
petiolatum, 301, 347.
END OF VOLUME XII.
YEISH Mus
fA
@ \
x 72 3 c7a8
Pa, iat
PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.
Pi
To Fellows.
Go Semele
VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 91 Plates). . . Price 10 0 3
Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . Be Oe 9)
», 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) pre Wear
» 98. (1877, containing 6 Plates) Os
» 4. (1878, containing 9 Plates) Be ly
» 5. (1878, containing 3 Plates) iO: 79
» 6. (1878, containing 9 Plates) eer Baw
» 7. (1878, containing 7 Plates) 5 OES
», 98. (1878, containing 8 Plates) F PeLO LHL Es
» 9. (1878, containing 4 Plates) Onto
», 10. (1879, containing 6 Plates) SOEs
», Ll. (1879, containing 5 Plates) Pea Ure
pplcm (sy 9; contaming 7. Plates) 42 34 vin sew pe Oo1S
», 13. (1879, containing Title and Index) . . . » O18
Generat Inpex, Vols. I. to X. (1835-1879) . . . Pek 0 ee
VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) Price 9 12 0
Parr 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) a oes = 0nl2e40
5» 2. (1880, containing 7 Plates) 5 OF L8H RO)
» 8. (1881, contaming 8 Plates) alee 6
» 4. (1881, containing 3 Plates) 55k ane ale
5, D. (1881, containing 13 Plates) 55 SORE StO
» 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) Hee I a)
» 7. (1882, containing 9 Plates) ere Und sya 40)
» 8. (1883, containing 11 Plates) Ose OC
5» 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) Op eeO
5, 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) . . .. - pasa ye,
» 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and Index),, 111 6
VOLUME XII. (1886-1890, containing 64 Plates) Price:5) 8-0
Parrl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) Pee Dea
3 2- (1886, containing 7 Plates) Pee Uae aK)
», 8. (1886, containing 2 Plates) 5 LO AGG
» 4. (1886, containing 12 Plates) 5 Oe Sr O
» 9. (1886, containing 5 Plates) Oe eG,
» 6. (1887, containing 7 Plates) 5 OL eanO
» 7. (1888, containing 8 Plates) UPR ISAs,
;, 8. (1889, containing 3 Plates) Pruett!)
», 9. (1889, containg 7 Plates) .... . On are
5, 10. (1890, containing 7 Plates and Title and Index),, 015 9
aowocooodocoasoarans
To the Public.
£
13
OrrooorrrorrFrro
ee
i)
— me © OC COC CrP Coo
Wee OO. ea Ol es et ee
Ss.
7
12
10
SESnouctolcCUo Cleo. SC. o.oo) &
i=)
Rai — ed — i ed — eg — Vine — Vee a — —}
Op. OFS 9 © 2.5 O [O= On (OO
CONTENTS.
XIV. Observations on the West-Indian Chalinine Sponges, with Descriptions of new
Species. By Arvuur Denpy, B.Sc., F.L.S., Assistant in the Zoological
Department of the British Museum. (Communicated by Dr. Ginruer,
VP.ZS.) (Plates LVL AGRE) 5 fete aye, He Dac eRpEBe ee
XV. On the Structure of Hooker's Sea-Lion (Arctocephalus hookeri). By Franx E.
Bepparp, M.A., Prosector to the Society and Lecturer on Biology at Guy's
Hospital. (Plates LXIV.& LXV.) . . 2. 2... 2... .) . 869
Inistiof the: Papers: contained in: Violas 5 a5 es rack ag roal ) eee ero:
Index: of species; &ie.cin: Violet wnt fey nn pet UE ade bp tee coey ree sth pale OOS
Titlepage and Contents to Vol. XII.
THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
Tur scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published
in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” in quarto.
According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi-
ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom-
mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates
and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or
otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of
the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given.
The “ Proceedings” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June,
August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding
year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations.
The ‘‘ Transactions” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific
meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are
better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals; but
not less than three parts are usually issued in each year.
Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of
the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the
year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications at 25 per cent. less than the price
charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon purchases of
Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds.
Fellows also have the privilege of subscribing to the Annual Volume of the ‘ Zoological Record”
for a sum of £1 (which includes delivery in the United Kingdom), but this privilege only holds
good if the subscription is paid before the First of December in each year.
Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3 Hanover
Square, W.), at Messrs, Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.), or through
any bookseller.
P. L. SCLATER,
April 1890. Secretary.
ia
Ai! fi
ae
ii),
i
i a Ni
Ps
Uae CU
. mi
Nias a
eeasalisstys
iat
ah ee
oy
ie
Sprctesstarezenthe
i